my  Home. 


One  of  the  neighbors  had  kindly  volunteered  to  take 
charge  of  the  gloomy  old  house  till  my  guardian  came,  but 
her  presence  disturbed  me  more  than  funereal  stillness  would 
have  done.  I  had  a  family  of  dolls  up  stairs,  and  any 
amount  of  tiny  household  furniture,  which  I  would  have 
given  the  world  to  take  with  me  ;  but  this  thrifty  neighbor 
protested  against  it.  She  said  that  I  was  almost  a  young 
lady  and  must  forget  such  childish  things,  now  that  I  was 
going  into  the  world  to  be  properly  educated. 

To  a  shy,  sensitive  child,  this  was  enough.  So,  with  a 
double  sense  of  bereavement,  I  saw  my  pretty  dolls  and 
delicate  toys  swept  into  a  basket  and  carried  off  to  the 
woman's  house,  between  two  stout  Irish  girls,  who  seemed 
to  be  taking  my  heart  off  with  them. 

In  less  than  half  an  hour  one  of  this  woman's  children 
came  down  the  road  with  my  prettiest  doll  under  her  arm. 
Its  flaxen  curls  were  all  disordered,  and  its  tiny  feet,  with 
their  slippers  of  rose-colored  kid,  had  evidently  been  in  the 
mud,  where  she  had  probably  insisted  on  making  the  doll 
walk.  While  I  sat  by  the  window,  waiting  and  watching, 
this  bare-headed  little  girl  sat  down  by  a  fragment  of  stone 
that  had  fallen  from  the  wall  close  by,  and  began  pounding 
the  head  of  my  doll  upon  it  with  all  her  might.  A  cry 
broke  from  me  that  made  the  little  wretch  start  and  run 
away,  leaving  my  poor  mutilated  doll  by  the  stone. 

I  ran  out,  seized  upon  my  ruined  doll,  and  came  back  to 
the  house,  crying  over  it  in  bitter  grief.  With  trembling 
hands  I  unlocked  my  trunk,  which  was  ready  packed  for 
travelling,  and  laid  my  broken  treasure  down  among  the 
most  precious  of  my  belongings.  Just  then  Mrs.  Pierce,  our 
neighbor,  came  in,  and  in  a  half  jeering,  half  kind  way,  ex 
postulated  with  me  for  being  such  a  little  goose  as  to  cry 
over  a  doll.  This  woman  did  not  mean  to  be  hard  with  me  ; 
far  from  it.  Persons  exist  who  are  really  kind-hearted,  and 
seem  cruel  only  because  they  cannot  comprehend  feelings 


Leaving  my  Home.  27 

utterly  unknown  to  themselves.  To  me  that  doll  was  a  type 
of  my  wrecked  home  ;  to  her  it  was  a  combination  of  wax, 
sawdust,  and  leather,  which  a  few  dollars  could  at  any  time 
replace ;  besides  that,  she  was  put  a  little  on  the  defensive 
by  the  fault  of  her  child. 

While  she  reasoned  with  me  in  her  coarse  kindness,  which 
only  wounded  me  deeper,  a  carriage  had  driven  up,  and  two 
persons  entered  through  the  outer  door,  which  had  been  left 
open  by  the  little  girl  when  she  ran  into  the  house  to  claim 
her  mother's  protection.  I  was  sitting  on  the  floor  by  my 
trunk,  with  both  hands  pressed  to  my  face,  sobbing  piteously, 
when  a  sweet,  strange  voice  checked  the  force  of  that 
woman's  harangue;  some  one  sank  down  to  the  floor  by 
me,  and  I  was  all  at  once  drawn  into  a  close  embrace. 

"  Don't  cry,  dear ;  it  is  all  very  sad,  no  doubt,  but  you  are 
going  with  us,  and  to-morrow  will  be  brighter." 

I  looked  through  a  mist  of  tears  that  half  blinded  me, 
and  saw  the  kindest,  sweetest  face  that  my  eyes  ever  dwelt 
upon.  It  was  that  of  a  young  woman,  perhaps  twenty  or 
twenty-two  years  of  age.  "You  must  not  feel  yourself 
alone,  dear  child,"  she  said,  smoothing  my  hair  with  one 
hand,  from  which  she  had  drawn  off  the  glove. 

"  Oh,"  said  Mrs.  Pierce,  pushing  her  daughter  behind  her, 
"  you  will  never  believe,  marm,  what  she  is  crying  about,  — 
leaving  home,  you  think  it  is  ?  Oh,  no ;  Miss  is  just  taking 
on  about  a  snip  of  a  doll  which  my  little  girl  here  smashed 
a  trifle,  not  meaning  any  harm,  for  children  will  be  children, 
you  know." 

Here  Mrs.  Pierce  patted  her  child's  head,  who  cast  side 
long  glances  at  me  and  attempted  to  hide  herself  behind 
her  mother's  dress. 

I  looked  up  at  the  young  lady,  blushing  red,  and  begging 
her  in  my  heart  not  to  think  me  so  very  ridiculous. 

She  smiled  encouragingly,  and  turning  upon  Mrs.  Pierce, 
said,  very  gravely,  — 


.    . 


WlYES    AND    WIDOWS; 

OB, 

THE   BROKEN    LIFE. 


BY 


sj^cffMitt^t* 
MRS.  ANN  STEPHENS. 

n 

AUTHOR  OP  "RUBY  GRAY'S  STRATEGY,"  "FASHION  AND  FAMINE,"  "THE  CURSE  OF  GOLD," 

"THE  REJECTED  WIFE,"  "THE  OLD  HOMESTEAD,"  "THE  WIFE'S  SECRET," 

"  MABEL'S  MISTAKE,"  "  THE  GOLD  BRICK,"  "  SILENT  STRUGGLES," 

"MARY  DERWENT,"  "DOUBLY   FALSE,"   "THE   HEIRESS," 

"  THE  SOLDIER'S  ORPHANS,"  ETC.,  ETC. 


When  falsehood  genders  in  a  human  soul, 
Blossoms  may  hide  the  reptile  in  his  creeping, 

But  every  pulse  will  stir  at  his  control, 
Or  feel  the  burden  of  his  poisonous  sleeping, 

Until  the  tight'ning  circle  of  his  coils 

Binds  down  the  heart,  which  God  alone  assoils. 

In  honest  hearts  the  gentle  truth  reposes; 

As  nightingales,  with  rapturous  music  filled, 
Nestle  down,  softly,  in  the  clust'ring  roses, 

While  the  sweet  night  and  moonlit  air  is  thrilled 
With  perfect  harmonies,  —  truth  will  arise 
And  send  its  voice,  upringing,  to  the  skies. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
T.   B.  PETERSON   &  BROTHERS; 

306   CHESTNUT   STEEET. 


TO 

MISS    ELIZA    S.    ORMSBEE, 

OP 

PBOV1DENCE,  RHODE  ISLAND, 

THIS    BOOK    IS 
MOST    AFFECTIONATELY    DEDICATED. 

ANN  S.   STEPHENS. 

CLOUD  HOTEL,  NEW  YOKE, 
NOVEMBER,  1869. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER                                                       ,  PA<JH 

I.  —  LEAVING  MY  HOME 25 

II. — MY  NEW  HOME 31 

III. — A  NEW  LIFE  35 

IV. — THREATENED  WITH  SEPARATION 40 

V.  —  AFTER  THE  WEDDING 48 

VI. —TELLING  HOW   LOTTIE    INTRODUCED   HERSELF  53 

VII.  —  OUT   IN  THJ3  WORLD 59 

VIII.  —  OUR  GUEST 63 

IX.  —  FANCIES  AND  PREMONITIONS 70 

X.  —  NEW  VISITORS  76 

XI.  —  THE   BASKET   OF   FRUIT 81 

XII.  —  BREAKFAST  WITH  OUR  GUEST 86 

XIII. — JESSIE   LEE  AND  HER   MOTHER 88 

XIV.  —  INTRUSIVE  KINDNESS 92 

XV.  — THE   TRAIL   OF  THE   SERPENT  97 

XVI.  —  AFTER   DREAMING 101 

XVII.  — LOTTIE     EXPRESSES      HER      OPINION      OF     THE 

WIDOW 106 

XVIII.  —  THE  UNWELCOME  PROPOSAL  109 

XIX.  — OUT  UPON  THE  RIDGE.. 112 

XX.  — ADROIT   CROSS-QUESTIONING 118 

XXI. — THE  EVENING  AFTER  BOSWORTH'S  PROPOSAL...  121 

XXII.  — SOWING  SEED  FOR  ANOTHER  DAY 125 

XXIII.  —  AN  OUTBREAK  OF  JEALOUSY 130 

XXIV.  —  THE  OLD    PENNSYLVANIA  MANSION 135 

XXV.  —  THE   MOTHER  AND   GRANDMOTHER 139 

XXVI.  — SICK-BED  FANCIES 143 

XXVII. — THE  FIRST  SOUND  SLEEP  147 

(21) 


22  Contents. 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXVIII.  —  THE  INTERVIEW  IN  THE  WOODS 150 

XXIX.  —  TROUBLES  GATHER  ABOUT   OUR  JESSIE 155 

XXX.  —  MRS.  DENNISON  GATHERS  WILD  FLOWERS 159 

xxxi.  —  LOTTIE'S  ADVICE 165 

XXXII.  —  MRS.  LEE   DREAMS   OF   PASSION-FLOWERS... 169 

XXXIII.  —  COMPANY  FROM   TOWN 173 

XXXIV.  —  OUR  VISIT  TO  THE  OLD  MANSION 177 

xxxv.  —  YOUNG  BOS  WORTH'S  SICK-ROOM 181 

xxxvi.  —  LOTTIE'S  REPORT 184 

XXXVII.  —  MY  FIRST  QUARREL  WITH   MR.  LEE..... 188 

XXXVIII.  —  MR.  LAWRENCE  MAKES  A  CALL 192 

XXXIX.  —  LOTTIE   AS  A  LETTER-WRITER 197 

XL.— YOUNG  BOSWORTH  RECEIVES  A  LETTER 200 

XLI.  —  OUT  IN  THE  STORM 206 

XLII.  —  JESSIE   GETS  TIRED  OF  HER  GUEST 208 

XLIII.  —  A  CONSULTATION  WITH  LOTTIE 211 

XLIV.  —  THE  MIDNIGHT  DISCOVERY  216 

XLV. -^BAFFLED  AND  DEFEATED 221 

XLVI.  —  LOTTIE   OWNS   HERSELF   BEATEN 225 

XLVII.  —  MR.    LEE     SENDS     IN     THE     ACCOUNT     OF     HIS 

GUARDIANSHIP 227 

XLVIII.  —  COMING  OUT  OF  A  DANGEROUS  .ILLNESS 231 

XLIX.  —  LOTTIE  SEEMS  TREACHEROUS 237 

L.  —  CONFIDENTIAL    CONVERSATION  BETWEEN  THE 

WIDOW  AND  MRS.  LEE 240 

LI.  —  THE  FATHER   AND  DAUGHTER 247 

LII. — THE   FATAL   LETTER 252 

LIII. — DEATH   IN  THE  TOWER-CHAMBER 257 

LIV.  —  MRS.  LEE'S  FUNERAL 261 

LV.  —  OLD  MRS.  BOSWORTH'S  VISIT 265 

LVI.  —  LOTTIE'S  REVELATIONS 268 

LVII.  —  MRS.  DENNISON  URGES  LAWRENCE  TO  PROPOSE  272 

LVIII.  —  AFTER  THE   PROPOSAL 277 

LIX.  — A  HEART-STORM  ABATING 282 

LX.  — THE  TWO   LETTERS , 286 

LXI.-— THE  DEPARTING  GUEST..... , 290 

LXII.  —  WHOLLY   DESERTED , ,...   297 

LXIII.  —  OLD-FASHIONED   POLITENESS 302 

LXIV.  — NEWS  FROM  ABROAD...  306 


Contents.  23 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

LXV.  —  LOTTIE  LEAVES  A  LETTER  AND  A  BOOK 313 

LXVI.  —  MRS.  DENNISON'S  JOURNAL 316 

LXVII.  — OUR  FIRST  VISITOR 323 

LXVIII.  —  THE  WATERFALL 329 

LXIX.  —  THE  THREATENED  DEPARTURE 338 

LXX.  —  THE  MIDNIGHT  WALK 348 

LXXI. — AWAY  FROM  HOME 355 

LXXII.  —  OUT  IN  THE  WORLD  AGAIN '. 358 

LXXIII.  —  FIRST  WIDOWHOOD 362 

LXXIV.  —  LOTTIE'S  LETTER 385 

LXXV.  — LOTTIE  IN  PARIS 392 

LXXVI.  —  THE  CASKET  OF  DIAMONDS 395 

LXXVII.  — ALL  TOGETHER  AGAIN...  ...  404 


WIVES  AND  WIDOWS, 


CHAPTER  I. 

LEAVING  MY  HOME. 

AT  ten  years  of  age  I  was  the  unconscious  mistress  of  a 
heavy  stone  farm-house  and  extensive  lands  in  the  in 
terior  of  Pennsylvania,  with  railroad -bonds  and  bank-stock 
enough  to  secure  me  a  moderate  independence.  I  shall 
never,  never  forget  the  loneliness  of  that  old  house  the  day 
my  mother  was  carried  out  of  it  and  laid  down  by  her  hus 
band  in  the  churchyard  behind  the  village.  The  most  in 
tense  suffering  of  life  often  comes  in  childhood.  My  mother 
was  dead ;  I  could  almost  feel  her  last  cold  kisses  on  my  lip 
as  I  sat  down  in  that  desolate  parlor,  waiting  for  the  guardian 
who  was  expected  to  take  me  from  my  dear  old  home  to  his. 
The  window  opened  into  a  field  of  white  clover,  where  some 
cows  and  lambs  were  pasturing  drowsily,  as  I  had  seen  them 
a  hundred  times ;  but  now  their  very  tranquillity  grieved  me. 
It  seemed  strange  that  they  would  stand  there  so  content, 
with  the  white  clover  dropping  from  their  mouths,  and  I 
going  away  forever.  My  mother's  canary-bird,  which  hung 
in  the  window,  began  to  sing  joyously  over  my  head,  as  if 
no  funeral  had  passed  from  that  room,  leaving  its  shadows 
behind,  and,  more  grievous  still,  as  if  it  did  not  care  that  I 
might  never  sit  and  listen  to  it  again. 

(25) 


my  Some. 

One  of  the  neighbors  had  kindly  volunteered  to  take 
charge  of  the  gloomy  old  house  till  my  guardian  came,  but 
her  presence  disturbed  me  more  than  funereal  stillness  would 
have  done.  I  had  a  family  of  dolls  up  stairs,  and  any 
amount  of  tiny  household  furniture,  which  I  would  have 
given  the  world  to  take  with  me ;  but  this  thrifty  neighbor 
protested  against  it.  She  said  that  I  was  almost  a  young 
lady  and  must  forget  such  childish  things,  now  that  I  was 
going  into  the  world  to  be  properly  educated. 

To  a  shy,  sensitive  child,  this  was  enough.  So,  with  a 
double  sense  of  bereavement,  I  saw  my  pretty  dolls  and 
delicate  toys  swept  into  a  basket  and  carried  off  to  the 
woman's  house,  between  two  stout  Irish  girls,  who  seemed 
to  be  taking  my  heart  off  with  them. 

In  less  than  half  an  hour  one  of  this  woman's  children 
came  down  the  road  with  my  prettiest  doll  under  her  arm. 
Its  flaxen  curls  were  all  disordered,  and  its  tiny  feet,  with 
their  slippers  of  rose-colored  kid,  had  evidently  been  in  the 
mud,  where  she  had  probably  insisted  on  making  the  doll 
walk.  While  I  sat  by  the  window,  waiting  and  watching, 
this  bare-headed  little  girl  sat  down  by  a  fragment  of  stone 
that  had  fallen  from  the  wall  close  by,  and  began  pounding 
the  head  of  my  doll  upon  it  with  all  her  might.  A  cry 
broke  from  me  that  made  the  little  wretch  start  and  run 
away,  leaving  my  poor  mutilated  doll  by  the  stone. 

I  ran  out,  seized  upon  my  ruined  doll,  and  came  back  to 
the  house,  crying  over  it  in  bitter  grief.  With  trembling 
hands  I  unlocked  my  trunk,  which  was  ready  packed  for 
travelling,  and  laid  my  broken  treasure  down  among  the 
most  precious  of  my  belongings.  Just  then  Mrs.  Pierce,  our 
neighbor,  came  in,  and  in  a  half  jeering,  half  kind  way,  ex 
postulated  with  me  for  being  such  a  little  goose  as  to  cry 
over  a  doll.  This  woman  did  not  mean  to  be  hard  with  me ; 
far  from  it.  Persons  exist  who  are  really  kind-hearted,  and 
seem  cruel  only  because  they  cannot  comprehend  feelings 


Leaving  my  Home.  27 

utterly  unknown  to  themselves.  To  me  that  doll  was  a  type 
of  my  wrecked  home  ;  to  her  it  was  a  combination  of  wax, 
sawdust,  and  leather,  which  a  few  dollars  could  at  any  time 
replace ;  besides  that,  she  was  put  a  little  on  the  defensive 
by  the  fault  of  her  child. 

While  she  reasoned  with  me  in  her  coarse  kindness,  which 
only  wounded  me  deeper,  a  carriage  had  driven  up,  and  two 
persons  entered  through  the  outer  door,  which  had  been  left 
open  by  the  little  girl  when  she  ran  into  the  house  to  claim 
her  mother's  protection.  I  was  sitting  on  the  floor  by  my 
trunk,  with  both  hands  pressed  to  my  face,  sobbing  piteously, 
when  a  sweet,  strange  voice  checked  the  force  of  that 
woman's  harangue;  some  one  sank  down  to  the  floor  by 
me,  and  I  was  all  at  once  drawn  into  a  close  embrace. 

"  Don't  cry,  dear ;  it  is  all  very  sad,  no  doubt,  but  you  are 
going  with  us,  and  to-morrow  will  be  brighter." 

I  looked  through  a  mist  of  tears  that  half  blinded  me, 
and  saw  the  kindest,  sweetest  face  that  my  eyes  ever  dwelt 
upon.  It  was  that  of  a  young  woman,  perhaps  twenty  or 
twenty-two  years  of  age.  "You  must  not  feel  yourself 
alone,  dear  child,"  she  said,  smoothing  my  hair  with  one 
hand,  from  which  she  had  drawn  off  the  glove. 

"  Oh,"  said  Mrs.  Pierce,  pushing  her  daughter  behind  her, 
"  you  will  never  believe,  marm,  what  she  is  crying  about,  — 
leaving  home,  you  think  it  is  ?  Oh,  no ;  Miss  is  just  taking 
on  about  a  snip  of  a  doll  which  my  little  girl  here  smashed 
a  trifle,  not  meaning  any  harm,  for  children  will  be  children, 
you  know." 

Here  Mrs.  Pierce  patted  her  child's  head,  who  cast  side 
long  glances  at  me  and  attempted  to  hide  herself  behind 
her  mother's  dress. 

I  looked  up  at  the  young  lady,  blushing  red,  and  begging 
her  in  my  heart  not  to  think  me  so  very  ridiculous. 

She  smiled  encouragingly,  and  turning  upon  Mrs.  Pierce, 
said,  very  gravely,  — 


28  Leaving  my  Home. 

"  I  am  surprised,  madam,  that  you  should  think  this  a 
slight  cause  of  grief.  The  smallest  thing  connected  with 
the  child's  home  must  be  dear  to  her." 

Mrs.  Pierce  gave  her  head  a  fling,  and  muttered  that  she 
meant  no  harm.  Miss  was  welcome  to  all  her  things  back 
again  ;  her  children  did  not  want  them,  not  they. 

"  You  are  right,"  said  the  young  lady,  quite  seriously ; 
"  have  everything  she  has  owned  or  loved  packed  up  at  once." 

Mrs.  Pierce  went  out  muttering ;  the  child  followed  her 
with  a  finger  in  her  mouth. 

"  Now,"  said  the  young  lady,  "  is  there  anything  else  you 
would  like  to  take  away,  —  a  bird,  a  little  dog,  or  the  cat  you 
have  loved  ;  we  can  find  room  for  them  ?" 

My  heart  leaped.  I  had  the  dear  old  canary-bird ;  and 
lying  upon  the  crimson  cushions  of  my  mother's  easy-chair 
was  "  Fanny,"  a  pretty  chestnut-colored  dog,  that  had  all 
the  grace  of  an  Italian  greyhound,  and  the  brightness  of 
a  terrier. 

"May  I  take  her  with  me?"  I  cried,  springing  up  and 
falling  on  my  knees  before  my  mother's  arm-chair,  and 
hugging  Fanny  to  my  bosom.  "I  am  so  glad,  so  grate 
ful,  so— " 

Here  I  broke  down,  and  burying  my  face  in  Fanny's  fur, 
cried  and  laughed  out  my  thankfulness.  "When  I  looked 
up,  one  of  the  handsomest  men  I  ever  saw  stood  by  the 
young  lady,  who  was  smiling  upon  him,  though  I  saw  bright 
tears  in  her  eyes. 

"  So  this  is  your  father's  ward,"  said  the  gentleman,  reach 
ing  out  his  hand  as  if  he  had  known  me  all  his  life. 

I  put  my  hand  in  his,  and  felt  my  heart  grow  warm,  as 
if  it  had  found  shelter  from  its  loneliness.  He  exchanged 
glances  with  the  lady,  and  I  felt  sure  that  they  were  pleased 

with  me. 
i 

"  Now,"  said  the  gentleman,  "  we  have  a  little  time,  if 
you  want  to  take  leave  of  anything." 


Leaving  my  Home.  29 

"  Oh,  I  have  been  taking  leave  ever  since  she  died,"  I 
answered,  saddened  by  his  words.  "  I  could  n't  do  it  again." 

"  Perhaps  that  is  best,"  said  the  gentleman ;  "  so  get  on 
your  things ;  we  have  a  long  ride  before  us." 

I  started  to  obey  him,  but  all  at  once  a  doubt  seized  upon 
me.  Who  were  these  people  ?  I  did  not  know  them.  Mr. 
Olmsly,  my  guardian,  I  had  been  informed,  was  an  old 
man.  What  right  had  these  people  to  take  me  away  from 
my  home? 

I  stole  back  to  the  gentleman,  trembling,  and  filled  with 
sudden  apprehension. 

"  Please  tell  me  who  you  are,"  I  said ;  "  Mr.  Olmsly!  I 
thought  he  was  an  old  man." 

"  And  so  he  is,"  answered  the  gentleman,  smiling  pleas 
antly,  "  but  he  is  not  very  well,  and  so  his  daughter  came 
after  you  in  his  place.'  This  is  Miss  Olmsly." 

The  young  lady  stooped  down  and  kissed  me.  My  arms 
stole  around,  ker  neck  unawares,  and  from  that  moment  I 
loved  her  efearly.  When  I  turned  away  from  the  young 
lady's  caresses,  her  companion  said, — 

"  Now  you  would  like  to  know  who  I  am  ;  is  n't  that  so  ?  " 

I  nodded  my  head,  feeling  that  I  could  tell  at  once  who 
he  was. 

"  Her  brother,  I  am  sure  of  that,  you  are  both  so  —  so  — 
pleasant." 

I  was  about  to  say  "  handsome,"  but  changed  it  to  the 
less  flattering  word. 

They  both  laughed,  and  the  gentleman  glanced  at  Miss 
Olmsly's  face,  which,  I  was  surprised  to  see,  turned  red  as  a 
wild  rose. 

"  No,  I  am  not  her  brother,"  he  said,  flushing  up  him 
self;  "  but  I  shall  be  a  great  deal  at  your  guardian's,  and  I 
shall  think  that  you  are  almost  my  sister.  Will  you  like 
that?" 

"  So  much ! "  I  replied,  with  a  light  heart,  for  all  my 
anxieties  were  put  to  rest.  "  Now  I  will  get  my  things." 


30  Leaving  my  Home. 

I  went  up-stairs  and  entered  my  own  little  room  for  the 
last  time.  How  homelike  and  familiar  everything  looked  : 
the  little  bed  in  the  corner,  with  its  draperies  of  white  net ; 
the  muslin  window-curtains,  through  which  I  could  see  great 
clusters  of  old-fashioned  white  roses,  still  wet  with  morning 
dew,  and  lying  like  snow  among  the  vivid  green  of  the 
thick  leaves ;  my  little  walnut-wood  desk,  where  I  had  got 
my  first  lessons, —  all  appealed  to  me  with  a  force  that  swept 
away  the  dawning  cheerfulness  which  the  conversation  down 
stairs  had  inspired.  I  sat  down  by  the  window  and  looked 
sadly  out.  The  sash  was  open,  and  a  sweet  fragrance  came 
up  from  the  white  clover- field,  mingling  with  that  of  the 
great  rose-bush,  which  had  reached  the  second-story  windows, 
ever  since  I  could  remember.  I  could  not  bear  to  leave  all 
these  things.  Yet  the  house  had  been  so  lonely  that  I  had 
no  clear  wish  to  stay.  To  me  there  was  something  terrible 
in  leaving  that  safe  home-shelter.  I  grew  cold,  and  began 
to  cry  again.  Afar  off  I  could  see  the  graveyard  where  my 
mother  was  lying.  Her  presence  was  close  to  me  then. 
How  could  I  go  away  and  leave  her  resting  there  within, 
sight  of  the  old  house  ?  But  she  had  herself  arranged  that 
I  should  live  with  my  guardian.  Why  should  these  bitter 
regrets  depress  me,  while  obeying  her  ?  It  was  that  strong 
home  feeling  which  has  never  left  me  during  my  life,  —  the 
feeling  which  prompted  me  to  gather  a  handful  of  those 
white  roses,  and  keep  them  till  they  crumbled  into  nothing 
but  the  ashes  of  a  flower.  Oh,  how  my  heart  ached  when 
we  drove  away  from  that  old  stone  house !  the  picture  is  even 
yet  burned  in  on  my  brain.  That  tall  hickory-tree  at  one 
end  —  the  willow  in  front.  Those  fine  old  lilac-bushes,  and 
the  clustering  roses  reaching  luxuriantly  to  the  upper  win 
dows,  in  the  full  rich  blossoming  of  early  June.  Many  a 
time  since,  when  in  sadness  and  sorrow  this  picture  has  come 
back  to  my  mind,  I  have  wondered  if  it  might  not  have 
been  better  had  I  stayed  in  that  quiet  old  home. 


My  New  Home.  31 


CHAPTER  II. 

MY   NEW  HOME. 

MR.  OLMSLY  was  a  very  wealthy  man.  His  property 
stretched  far  into  an  iron  and  coal  district  of  Pennsyl 
vania,  and  every  day  increased  its  value.  It  lay  in  and 
around  a  fine  inland  town,  situated  among  some  of  the  most 
picturesque  scenery  to  be  found  in  the  State.  His  residence 
was  about  five  miles  from  this  town,  and  a  most  beautiful  spot 
it  was.  The  house  was  built  on  the  last  spur  of  a  range  of 
hills,  which  ran  for  some  distance  down  the  valley  of  the 
Delaware.  Around  this  tall  ridge  the  noble  river  made  a 
bold  sweep,  turned  an  old  stone  mill  on  its  outer  curve,  and 
went  careering  down  one  of  the  richest  and  most  beautiful 
valleys  that  the  eye  ever  dwelt  upon.  The  whole  of  this 
mountain  spur,  the  mill  and  the  land  down  to  the  river, 
which  swept  around  it  like  an  ox-bow,  was  -the  property  of 
Mr.  Olmsly.  His  house  of  heavy  stone  was  built  half-way 
up  the  side  of  the  ridge,  in  the  form  of  the  letter  T,  which 
ran  lengthwise  along  the  face  of  the  hill,  presenting  a 
pointed  roof,  and  one  sharp  gable  in  the  front  view.  The 
walls  were  stuccoed  like  many  houses  to  be  found  in 
European  countries,  and  were  settled  back  on  the  hill  by 
three  curving  terraces,  two  of  them  blooming  with  rare 
flowers.  These  terraces  cut  the  hill  as  with  a  girdle  of  blos 
soms  about  half-way  up  from  its  base.  The  first  was  a  carriage- 
road,  which  was  connected  with  the  house  by  a  long  flight  of 
steps  leading  across  the  first  flower-terrace  to  the  front  door. ' 
In  front,  the  house  was  three  stories  high.  The  basement 
story  opened  on  the  first  broad  te/race,  with  its  wreathing 
vines,  and  glowing  blossoms.  An  oriel  window  curved  out 
from  the  gable,  and  a  square  balcony  surrounded  by  an  ara 
besque  railing,  formed  a  pleasant  lounging-place  over  the 


32  My  New  Home. 

front  entrance.  At  the  back  of  the  house  the  entrance  was 
from  the  third  terrace,  directly  to  the  second  story,  which 
was  half  occupied  by  a  broad  hall,  ending  in  the  square 
balcony;  a  noble  drawing-room,  whose  latticed  windows 
opened  on  every  side  save  the  front,  from  which  the  oriel 
jutted,  opened  upon  a  platform  some  ten  feet  wide,  which 
formed  a  promenade  around  one  end  of  the  second  story, 
and  along  the  back  of  the  building,  surrounded  by  a  low 
balustrade,  to  which  a  hundred  rare  plants  and  vines  were 
clinging ;  beyond  this  was  a  labyrinth  of  flower-beds,  through 
which  a  broad  gravel-path  wound  gracefully,  separating  the 
green  turf  of  the  hill-side  from  the  third  and  last  terrace, 
which  was  most  beautiful  of  all. 

These  terraces  threw  broad  belts  of  flowers  half  across 
the  face  of  the  hill,  and  ended  in  pleasant  footpaths  which 
led  through  the  turf  and  under  some  sheltering  trees  to  the 
top  of  the  ridge.  There  everything  was  wild  as  nature  left 
to  herself  can  be.  At  noonday  the  sunshine  was  darkened 
by  the  woven  branches  of  pines,  hemlocks,  beech,  and  oak 
trees,  with  a  tangle  of  blossoming  laurel  among  the  dusky 
undergrowth.  From  this  eminence,  you  commanded  a  glo 
rious  sight  of  two  magnificent  valleys, —  one  stretching  off 
toward  the  Blue  Ridge  and  overlooking  the  town,  the  other 
opening  in  rich  luxuriance  down  the  banks  of  the  Delaware, 
mile  after  mile,  league  after  league,  till  villages  in  the  dis 
tance  seemed  scarcely  more  than  a  handful  of  snow-flakes. 

Half-way  down  you  saw  the  house  I  have  been  describing, 
the  carriage-road  that  wound  beneath  it,  and  below  that,  the 
hill  sloping  downward  in  a  broad,  rolling  lawn,  which  lost 
itself  with  gentle  undulations  in  the  green  bosom  of  the 
valley. 

This  was  the  home  to  which  I  was  brought,  and  this  beau- 
j  tiful  view  lay  before  me  as  I  stood  upon  the  terrace-steps, 
wondering  that  the  earth  could  be  so  lovely.  Miss  Olmsly 
paused  by  my  side,  enjoying  my  surprise. 


My  New  Home.  33 

"  You  like  it,"  she  said  ;  "  we  shall  be  very  happy  here, 
for  I  know  how  it  will  be  with  my  father  when  he  sees  your 
demure  little  face." 

"  Happy,"  I  said,  looking  at  the  flowers  which  bloomed 
around  me  everywhere.  "  I  did  not  know  that  there  was 
any  place  in  the  world  so  lovely  as  this." 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  pleased,  young  lady." 

I  started,  turned  toward  the  speaker,  and  saw  a  fine  old 
gentleman,  with  soft  brown  eyes,  and  hair  as  white  as  snow, 
standing  on  the  step  above  me. 

"  It  is  my  father,  dear,"  said  Miss  Olmsly,  mounting  a 
step  higher  and  offering  the  old  man  a  kiss ;  "  she  is  a  dear, 
good  child,  papa,  and  we  love  her  already." 

"  I  am  glad  of  that,"  he  said,  stooping  down  and  kissing 
me  on  the  forehead.  "  Your  father  was  my  friend,  child, 
and  I  will  be  yours.  Come  into  the  house ;  you  must  be 
tired  and  hungry." 

We  entered  the  house  which  was  henceforth  to  be  my 
home.  Miss  Olmsly  took  me  directly  to  a  pretty  chamber, 
that  had  been  evidently  prepared  for  my  coming.  Every 
thing  was  simple,  neat,  and  pure  as  snow.  As  if  they  had 
known  how  I  loved  flowers,  they  were  placed  in  the  deep 
window-seats,  on  the  white  marble  of  the  mantelpiece,  and 
the  principal  window  opened  on  the  loveliest  portion  of  the 
third  terrace,  where  a  world  of  flowers  were  in  bloom  from 
May  till  November. 

There  I  hung  up  the  bird-cage  which  I  had  brought  from 
home  in  the  carriage,  and  the  little  inmate  began  to  sing 
joyously,  as  if  he  understood  all  the  beauties  of  our  new 
home  and  rejoiced  over  them. 

Fanny,  too,  put  her  paws  on  the  window-seat,  and  looked 

out  demurely,  as  if  taking  a  survey  of  the  landscape.     She 

dropped  down  with  what  seemed  a  little  bark  of  approval, 

and  curling  herself  up  on  my  travelling-shawl,  which  had 

2 


34  My  New  Home. 

dropped  to  the  floor,  watched  me  as  I  unlocked  my  trunk 
and  prepared  for  dinner. 

Miss  Olmsly  was  right.  I  had  a  demure  little  face,  but  it 
looked  upon  me  from  the  glass  less  sorrowfully  than  I  had 
seen  it  since  my  mother's  death.  The  sombre  blackness  of 
my  dress  threw  it  all  into  shadow  and  made  the  deep  blue- 
gray  of  my  eyes  darker,  by  far,  than  was  natural.  This, 
contrasting  with  the  slightness  of  my  form,  made  me  look 
like  a  little  woman  who  had  known  suffering,  rather  than  the 
sensitive  child  that  I  really  was. 

The  dinner  filled  me  with  awe ;  the  bright  silver,  the  cut- 
glass,  and  delicate  china  impressed  me  greatly,  and  I  was 
half  afraid  to  tell  the  waiter  what  I  wanted,  he  seemed  so 
great  a  gentleman.  Everybody  was  kind,  the  conversation 
was  bright  and  cheerful ;  I  understood  it  all,  and  felt  myself 
brightening  under  it.  Once  or  twice  I  caught  myself  laugh 
ing  at  the  pleasant  things  the  old  gentleman  was  saying. 

After  dinner,  when  Mr.  Olmsly  was  asleep  in  his  great 
easy-chair,  Mr.  Lee  and  Miss  Olmsly  went  out  on  the  plat 
form,  lifted  a  little  from  the  third  terrace,  and  walked  up 
and  do\vn,  now  and  then  looking  in  through  one  of  the  open 
French  windows,  and  saying  a  kind  word  to  me.  I  remem 
ber  thinking  what  a  splendid  couple  they  were,  and  how 
happy  they  seemed  to  be  in  each  other's  company.  No 
wonder  ;  she  was  a  lovely  creature,  slender,  graceful,  and 
caressing  in  all  her  ways,  while  he  was  like  a  demigod  to 
my  imagination,  grand  as  a  monarch,  and  good  as  he  was 
kingly.  Even  then,  young  as  I  was,  the  smile  with  which 
he  occasionally  bent  to  her,  made  my  heart  yearn  with  a 
strange  desire  that  I,  too,  might  be  so  smiled  upon. 

Still,  I  was  neither  lonely  nor  home-sick,  for  my  whole 
heart  had  gone  out  toward  those  young  people,  and  I  hafl 
begun  to  connect  the  old  gentleman  lovingly  with  my  own 
father,  whose  face  and  kind  ways  I  could  just  remember. 

After  a  while  I  stole  up  to  my  own  room  again,  unpacked 


A  New  Life.  35 

my  trunk,  hung  up  my  mourning  dresses,  and  lingered 
regretfully  over  my  doll  a  few  moments,  ashamed  of  having 
loved  it  so ;  for  the  sneers  of  Mrs.  Pierce  had  made  a  deep 
impression  on  me,  and  I  began  to  feel  that  I  ought  to  be 
something  more  than  a  child.  Still  I  could  not  put  the 
poor,  broken  thing  entirely  away,  but  a  sight  of  it  always 
gave  me  a  heart-ache.  It  is  a  terrible  thing  when  one's 
childhood  is  broken  up  with  harsh  words  and  coarse  jeers. 

Where  refinement  is,  illusions  remain  beautiful  far  beyond 
childhood.  They  belong  to  innocence,  and  seldom  dwell 
long  with  the  worldly  and  the  bad. 

Mrs.  Pierce  had  swept  away  one  joy  from  my  life,  but  a 
beautiful  compensation  had  been  sent  me  in  my  new  home 
and  my  new  friends.  It  all  seemed  like  paradise  to  me 
when  I  went  to  bed  that  night. 


CHAPTER  III. 

A  NEW  LIFE. 

THE  next  morning,  Miss  Olmsly  came  into  my  room  -and 
helped  me  arrange  my  little  mementos  in  a  home-like 
fashion.  My  work-box  was  brought  forth  and  placed  on 
the  little  table  provided  for  it.  My  pretty  writing-desk  was 
unlocked  and  placed  convenient  for  use.  Brackets  were  ready 
for  the  ornaments  that  had  been  so  dear  that  I  could  not 
leave  them  behind.  From  that  hour,  this  room  became  in 
fact  my  home ;  the  old  stone  farm-house  receded  into  the 
shadows  of  the  past.  I  thought  of  it  sometimes  sadly,  as  I 
thought  of  the  graves  where  my  parents  lay.  The  sight  of 
an  old-fashioned  damask-rose  has  still  power  to  bring  tears 
into  my  eyes,  and  my  heart  would  thrill  if  I  passed  a  white 


36  A  New  Life. 

clover-patch,  years  and  years  after  that  I  left  at  home  had 
been  ploughed  out  of  existence.  But  after  all,  the  brightest 
sunshine  of  my  life  fell  through  the  latticed  windows  of 
my  room  on  the  Ridge. 

No  humming-bird  ever  loved  flowers  as  I  did ;  —  no  artist 
ever  gave  himself  up  to  the  enjoyment  of  a  fine  landscape  more 
completely  than  it  was  in  my  nature  to  do.  I  have  no  doubt 
that  the  beauty  that  surrounded  me  was  one  great  cause  of 
the  tranquil  happiness  which  settled  upon  my  whole  being  as 
I  became  accustomed  to  the  place.  I  loved  to  spend  whole 
mornings  alone  on  the  Ridge,  collecting  mosses  and  searching 
for  birds'-nests,  which  were  abundant  in  the  pines  and  the 
drooping  hemlock  boughs.  Among  Miss  Olmsly's  old  school- 
books  I  found  one  that  gave  me  an  elementary  knowledge 
of  botany ;  I  did  not  consider  it  a  dry  study,  but  loved  to  sit 
upon  a  rock  carpeted  with  moss,  and  look  into  the  fragrant 
hearts  of  the  wild-flowers,  searching  out  their  sweet  secrets 
with  a  feeling  of  profound  sympathy  in  their  loveliness  and 
in  the  races  to  which  they  belonged.  Child  as  I  was,  these 
things  satisfied  me,  and  I  wanted  no  other  companionship. 

Mr.  Olmsly's  land  covered  extensive  woods  beside  those 
on  the  Eidge.  There  was  nothing  likely  to  harm  me  any 
where  in  the  grounds,  and  I  was  allowed  to  run  wild  out  of 
doors  wherever  I  pleased.  Thus  I  made  acquaintance  with 
many  things  beside  the  flowers  ;  gray  squirrels  and  pretty 
striped  chipmunks,  with  bushy*  tails  curled  over  their  backs, 
would  sit  upon  the  tree-boughs  just  over  my  head  and  look 
at  me  with  shy  friendliness.  Now  and  then,  I  saw  a  rabbit 
peeping  at  me  through  the  ferns.  These  pretty  creatures 
were  not  afraid,  for  no  sportsman  was  ever  allowed  to  bring 
his  gun  into  those  woods,  and  I  think  they  knew  how  far  I 
was  from  wishing  to  harm  them. 

My  mother  had  been  a  timid  woman,  and  her  love  for  me 
always  rendered  her  unduly  careful.  She  had  a  terror 
of  allowing  me  out  of  her  sight,  and  being  feeble  herself, 


A  New  Life.  37 

kept  me  mostly  indoors,  where  I  had  learned  to  content  my 
self  in  a  passionate  love  of  my  dolls,  that  really  seemed  to 
me  like  living  creatures  capable  of  loving  me  as  I  worshipped 
them. 

But  at  the  Eidge  I  really  did  enjoy  living  companion 
ship.  Nature  lay  all  before  me,  wild  as  the  first  creation ; 
or  so  blended  with  art  that  its  richest  beauties  were  enhanced 
threefold.  There  was  also  vitality  and  intelligence  in  these 
living  creatures  that  stirred  my  heart  with  a  strange  sympathy. 

My  dog  Fanny  sometimes  troubled  me  a  little  :  she  would 
insist  upon  routing  the  ground-birds  from  their  nests,  and 
in  an  effort  to  become  friendly  with  the  rabbits,  would  send 
them  scampering  wildly  into  the  underbrush.  I  loved 
Fanny  dearly,  but  it  was  not  pleasant  to  see  my  pets  driven 
off  by  her  frolicsome  way  of  making  herself  agreeable. 

One  day  I  had  gone  farther  than  usual  into  the  woods,  and 
come  out  upon  the  outer  verge  of  Mr.  Olmsly's  estate.  Here 
the  trees  grew  thin  and  scattered  off  into  a  pasture,  where  a 
flock  of  sheep  was  grazing ;  beyond  that,  some  fine  meadow 
sloped  down  toward  the  valley,  cut  in  two  by  the  highway, 
on  which  a  large  stone  house  was  visible  through  the  trees 
growing  thickly  around  it. 

A  flat  rock,  half  in  sunshine,  half  in  shadow,  lay  hidden 
in  the  grass  close  by  the  foot-path  I  had  been  pursuing,  and 
I  sat  down  upon  it,  somewhat  tired  from  my  long  walk  in 
the  woods.  Fanny  was  with  me  and  sprang  with  a  leap  to 
my  side,  but  kept  moving  restlessly  about,  as  if  she  did  not 
quite  like  the  position,  or  saw  something  that  displeased  her. 

I  had  gathered  some  spotted  leaves  of  the  adder's-tongue, 
with  a  few  of  its  golden  flowers,  and  had  found  some  lovely 
specimens  of  cup-moss  on  an  old  stump,  which  nature  was 
embellishing  like  a  fairy  palace,  and  sat  admiring  them  in 
the  pleasant  sunshine,  when  Fanny  gave  a  sudden  yelp,  and 
bounded  from  the  rock,  barking  furiously. 

I  dropped  the  flowers  into  my  lap,  half  frightened  by  her 


38  A  New  Life. 

sudden  outburst ;  but  as  she  continued  wheeling  around  the 
rock,  darting  off  and  back  again,  yelping  like  a  fury,  I 
ordered  her  to  be  quiet,  and  fell  to  arranging  my  treasures 
once  more. 

All  at  once  Fanny  ceased  barking,  but  crept  close  to 
me,  seized  upon  my  dress  with  her  teeth  and  began  to  pull 
backward,  almost  tearing  the  fabric.  Just  then  I  heard  a 
rustling  sound  on  the  rock  behind  me ;  forcing  my  dress 
from  the  dog's  teeth,  I  sprang  up,  and  saw  quivering  upon 
the  moss  what  seemed  to  be  a  dusky  shimmer  of  jewels  all 
in  motion.  In  an  instant  the  glitter  left  my  eyes.  I  felt 
myself  turning  into  marble.  There,  coiled  up  ready  for  a 
spring,  its  head  flattened,  its  eyes  glittering  venomously, 
was  a  checkered  adder  preparing  to  lance  out  upon  me. 

I  could  not  move,  I  could  not  scream ;  my  strained  eyes 
refused  to  turn  from  the  reptile,  who,  quivering  with  its  own 
poison,  seemed  to  draw  me  toward  him.  For  my  life  I 
could  not  have  moved ;  my  lips  seemed  frozen,  —  a  fearful 
fascination  possessed  me  utterly.  It  was  broken  by  the 
rush  of  a  fragment  of  rock,  under  which  I  saw  the  reptile 
writhing  fiercely.  Then  my  faculties  were  unchained,  and  a 
shriek  broke  from  my  cold  lips.  I  sprang  from  the  rock 
and  was  running  madly  away,  when  Mr.  Lee  caught  me  in 
his  arms,  and  I  shuddered  into  insensibility  there. 

When  I  came  to,  the  crushed  adder  lay  dead  upon  the 
rock,  from  a  crevice  of  which  he  had  crept  forth  upon  me. 
Fanny  was  barking  furiously  around  it,  and  Mr.  Lee  had 
carried  me  to  a  spring  close  by,  where  he  was  bathing  my 
face  with  water. 

I  looked  around  in  terror.  "  Is  it  gone  ?  is  it  dead  ?  "  I 
questioned,  shuddering. 

He  pointed  out  the  adder,  which  hung  supine  and  dead 
over  the  edge  of  the  rock,  and  attempted  to  soothe  my  fears, 
but  I  trembled  still,  and  could  hardly  force  myself  to  take 
a  second  look  at  my  dead  foe. 


A  New  Life.  39 

How  kind  Mr.  Lee  was  then ;  how  tenderly  he  compas 
sionated  my  terror,  and  assured  me  of  safety.  Fanny,  too, 
forgot  her  rage,  and  came  leaping  around  me.  Oh,  how 
grateful  I  was  to  that  man.  My  heart  yearned  to  say  all  it 
felt,  but  found  no  language.  I  could  only  lift  my  eyes  to 
him  now  and  then  in  dumb  thankfulness,  wondering  if  he 
cared  that  I  was  so  grateful,  or  dreamed  how  much  a  girl 
of  my  years  could  feel. 

How  foolish  all  these  thoughts  were;  of  course,  he  only 
thought  of  me  as  a  frightened  child.  From  that  day  I 
never  knelt  to  God,  morning  or  evening,  without  asking 
some  blessing  on  the  head  of  Mr.  Lee.  Gratitude  had 
deepened  my  reverence  for  that  man  into  such  worship  as 
only  a  sensitive  child  can  feel.  Yes,  worship  is  the  word, 
for  this  young  man  in  the  grandeur  of  his  fine  person,  gentle 
manners,  and  superior  age,  seemed  as  far  above  me  as  the 
clouds  of  heaven  are  above  the  daisies  in  a  meadow.  Even 
now  I  cannot  comprehend  the  feelings  with  which  I  re 
garded  him. 

Have  I  said  that  Mr.  Lee  was  a  partner  in  the  Olmsly 
Iron  Works,  and  though  he  boarded  in  town,  half  his  time 
was  of  necessity  spent  at  the  Kidge  ?  My  guardian  only 
attended  to  business  through  him,  and  expected  a  report  at 
least  twice  a  week. 

Mariy  and  many  a  time,  when  I  knew  that  he  was  com 
ing,  have  I  wandered  down  the  carriage-road  to  the  grove 
where  it  curved  off  from  the  highway,  and  was  closed  into 
our  private  ground  by  a  gate.  There,  sheltered  by  the 
^spruce-trees  and  hidden  by  the  laurel-bushes,  I  have  waited 
hours,  listening  for  the  tread  of  his  horse,  and  feeling  su 
premely  rewarded  by  a  brief  glimpse  of  his  manly  figure, 
as  it  dashed  up  the  road,  unconscious  alike  of  my  presence 
and  my  worship. 

I  never  mentioned  these  feelings,  or  all  the  secret  sources 
of  happiness  to  which  my  soul  awoke,  not  even  to  Miss 


40  Threatened  with  Separation. 

Olmsly.  I  would  have  died  rather  than  breathe  them  to 
any  human  being ;  they  were  sacred  to  me  as  my  prayers. 
Sometimes  I  would  be  days  together  without  speaking  to 
Mr.  Lee,  but  I  was  seldom  out  of  the  sound  of  his  voice  when 
he  visited  the  Ridge,  and  would  follow  him  and  Miss  Olmsly 
like  a  pet  dog  about  the  garden,  glad  to  see  her  brighten 
and  smile  when  he  looked  upon  her,  and  loving  them  both 
with  my  whole  heart. 

Sometimes  other  company  came  from  the  town.  We  fre 
quently  drove  over  there  and  brought  Mr.  Lee  home  with 
us ;  indeed,  he  was  one  of  the  family  in  every  respect,  save 
that  he  did  not  sleep  at  the  Ridge,  and  called  himself  a 
visitor.  One  thing  is  very  certain — on  the  days  he  did  not 
come  Miss  Olmsly  was  sure  to  grow  serious,  almost  sad ; 
only  there  never  was  any  real  sadness  at  our  house  in  those 
days. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THREATENED  WITH   SEPARATION. 

THIS  beautiful  life  must  have  an  end.  Even  childhood 
has  its  duties,  and  mine  could  no  longer  be  invaded. 

One  day  Miss  Olmsly  came  into  my  room,  and  looking 
around,  sighed ;  but  there  was  a  smile  on  her  lip  and  an  ex 
pression  in  her  face  that  made  me  wonder  at  the  sigh ;  for  I 
had  not  learned  that  superabundant  joy  has  sometimes  the 
eame  expression  as  grief ;  but  oh,  how  different  the  feeling. 

She  sat  down  by  the  window,  and  drawing  me  close  to 
her,  kissed  my  forehead  two  or  three  times  with  so  much 
feeling  that  I  began  to  tremble. 

"Is  anything  the  matter?"  I  said,  winding  my  arms 
around  her  neck ;  "  have  I  done  wrong  ?  " 


Threatened  with  Separation.  41 

"  Wrong,  my  sweet  child,  no  ;*  who  ever  accused  you  of 
being  anything  but  the  best  girl  in  the  world  ?  I  was  only 
thinking  how  lonesome  you  would  be  without  us." 

"  Without  you ?  "  I  faltered,  —  "without  you ?" 

I  felt  myself  growing  pale,  my  arms  fell  away  from  that 
white  neck,  and  I  looked  piteously  in  her  kind  face,  afraid 
to  ask  the  meaning  of  these  words. 

"  Don't  look  so  frightened,  dear,"  said  Miss  Olmsly, 
drawing  me  fondly  to  her  side.  "  Even  if  we  were  not  going, 
you  must  have  been  sent  to  school.  No  young  lady  can  get 
along  without  education,  you  know ;  still,  I  shall  feel  very 
anxious  about  you." 

"  Are  you  going  away ;  am  I  to  be  left  ?  " 

I  could  ask  no  more ;  the  very  idea  of  parting  with  them 
choked  me. 

Miss  Olmsly  drew  my  face  to  hers  as  if  she  wanted  to  keep 
me  from  looking  at  her  so  earnestly.  My  cheek  was  wet 
with  tears,  but  hers  was  red  as  it  touched  mine,  and  I  could 
feel  that  it  was  burning. 

"  I  am  about  to  tell  you  something  that  I  hope  you  will  be 
glad  to  hear,  darling,"  she  said,  almost  in  a  whisper.  "  In  two 
weeks  Mr.  Lee  and  I  are  going  to  be  married.  Why,  how 
you  shiver,  child  !  I  should  have  told  you  of  this  first ;  the 
very  thought  of  a  school  terrifies  you." 

I  heard  this  and  no  more.  Another  death  seemed  upon 
me  ;  I  fell  upon  my  knees  and  caught  at  her  dress  with  both 
hands. 

"  Oh,  do  not  leave  me— I  shall  die !  I  shall  die !  "  She 
lifted  me  from  the  floor  and  attempted  to  soothe  me,  but  I 
was  not  to  be  pacified.  To  live  without  him  — never  to  see 
him !  There  would  be  nothing  worth  loving  in  my  life  after 
that. 

"  Is  it  so  hard  to  part  with  us,"  she  said,  smoothing  my 
hair  with  both  hands. 

I  flung  my  arms  around  her  neck  in  passionate  grief. 


42  Threatened  with  Separation. 

"  Let  me  go  too  ;  oh,  take  me,  take  me ! " 

"  But  we  are  going  to  Europe." 

"  Over  the  sea  ?     I  know,  I  know,  take  me  ! " 

She  kissed  me  again,  and  seemed  thoughtful.  My  heart 
rose :  I  began  to  plead  with  hope.  She  listened  tenderly ; 
told  me  not  to  cry,  and  left  me  in  a  state  of  suspense  hard 
to  bear.  An  hour  after  this  I  saw  her  walking  in  the  gar 
den  with  Mr.  Lee.  She  was  addressing  him  with  sweet 
earnestness.  He  looked  smilingly  down  into  her  face  and 
seemed  to  expostulate  against  something  that  she  was  urg 
ing.  At  last  he  appeared  to  give  way,  but  shook  his  head 
and  threatened  her  with  his  finger,  which  she  answered  by 
tossing  the  ripe  leaves  of  an  autumn  rose  in  his  face.  As 
he  shook  them  laughingly  away,  his  eyes  fell  on  me  where  I 
leaned  from  the  window,  and  he  made  a  sign  for  me  to  come 
down. 

Breathless,  and  wild  with  anxiety,  I  ran  down  to  the  gar 
den  and  stood  beside  him,  panting  for  breath,  eager  to  speak, 
and  yet  afraid. 

"  Well,  little  lady,"  he  said,  holding  out  a  hand ;  "  you 
are  determined  that  we  shall  not  leave  you  behind." 

"  It  would  kill  me,"  I  murmured,  striving  to  read  my  fate 
in  his  eyes. 

"  But  we  shall  be  gone  from  home  a  long  time." 

"  My  home  is  where  —  where  she  is,"  I  answered. 

Why  did  I  hesitate  to  include  him.  I  think  he  noticed 
it,  for  he  said,  laughing,  "  Then  you  care  everything  for  her, 
nothing  for  me  ?  " 

I  burst  into  tears  and  cried  out  in  my  trouble,  "  Oh,  you 
are  cruel  to  me ;  you  laugh  when  I  am  so  unhappy." 

"  But  no  one  shall  be  made  so  unhappy  when  —  wThen — " 
Here  Miss  Olmsly  broke  off  what  she  had  begun  to  say,  and 
flushed  like  the  rose  she  had  just  torn  to  pieces. 

"  When  we  are  married ;  that  is  what  she  will  not  say, 
sweetheart,"  broke  in  Mr.  Lee,  blushing  a  little  himself; 


Threatened  with  Separation.  43 

"  and  if  it  really  will  make  you  unhappy  to  stay  behind, 
why,  there  must  be  some  way  found  by  which  you  can  go 
with  us." 

I  caught  a  deep  breath  and  felt  a  glow  of  keen  happiness 
rush  up  to  my  face,  but  no  word  would  leave  my  lips. 

"Now,  this  will  make  you  happy?"  questioned  Miss  Olmsly, 
looking  into  my  eyes,  —  I  think  as  much  to  avoid  his,  as  from 
a  wish  to  read  my  joy  there. 

"  So  happy,"  I  answered. 

"  But  we  shall  be  gone  a  long  time  and  shall  travel  a  great 
deal,  while  you  must  be  put  to  school." 

This  dampened  my  spirits  a  little,  but  I  answered,  bravely, 
that  I  did  not  mind,  so  long  as  there  wras  no  ocean  be 
tween  us. 

Then  they  informed  me  that  Mr.  Olmsly  had  consented 
that  I  should  go  with  them  to  Paris  and  remain  in  school 
while  they  travelled.  Then  he  would  join  us  and  make  new 
arrangements  for  the  future. 

After  explaining  all  this  to  me,  the  young  people  walked 
off  together,  satisfied  that  I  was  made  happy  as  themselves  ; 
and  so  I  ought  to  have  been  ;  but  my  poor  heart  would  not 
rest,  and  I  went  off  into  the  woods  like  a  wild  bird,  wonder 
ing  why  it  was  that  a  nutter  of  pain  still  kept  stirring  in 
my  bosom. 

They  were  married  just  two  weeks  from  that  day.  All 
the  principal  families  of  the  place  were  invited,  and  the 
entertainment  proved  a  grand  affair.  All  the  grounds  were 
illuminated  for  the  occasion.  The  house  was  one  blaze  of 
lights.  Every  tree  on  the  hill-side  or  the  sloping  lawn 
seemed  blossoming  with  fire,  or  drooping  with  translucent 
fruit,  so  numerous  were  the  colored  lamps  and  gorgeous  lan 
terns  that  hung  amid  their  foliage. 

It  was  like  fairy-land  to  me.  The  moon  was  at  its 
golden  fulness,  and  never  before  had  the  purple  skies  seemed 
so  full  of  stars ;  but,  spite  of  this,  I  was  sad  and  restless. 


44  TJireatened  with  Separation. 

Miss  Olmsly  insisted  upon  it  that  my  mourning  should  be 
laid  aside,  and  I  felt  strange  in  the  cloudy  whiteness  of  my 
dress,  simple  and  plain  as  it  was.  Indeed,  the  whole  thing 
seemed  to  me  like  a  dream  which  must  pass  away  on  the 
morrow.  Perhaps  it  was  this  abrupt  change  in  my  dress 
which  made  me  feel  so  lonely  when  all  the  world  was  gay 
and  brilliant  beyond  anything  my  short  life  had  witnessed. 
^Perhaps  I  felt  sad  at  the  thought  of  leaving  my  native  land. 
Be  this  as  it  may,  I  can  look  back  upon  few  nights  of  my 
life  more  dreary  than  that  upon  which  the  two  best  friends 
I  ever  had,  or  ever  shall  have,  were  married. 

Memory  is  full  of  pictures ;  events  fade  away,  feelings  die 
out,  but  so  long  as  the  heart  keeps  a  sentiment  or  the  brain 
holds  an  image,  groups  will  start  up  from  the  past  and  bring 
back  scenes  which  no  effort  of  the  mind  can  displace.  It  is 
strange,  but  such  pictures  are  burned,  as  it  were,  upon  the 
soul  unawares,  and  often  without  any  remarkable  event 
which  can  be  said  to  have  impressed  them  there.  You  may 
have  known  a  person  all  your  life,  yet  remember  him  only 
as  he  was  presented  to  you  at  some  given  moment.  Whole 
years  may  pass  in  which  you  scarcely  seem  to  have  observed 
him ;  but  at  some  one  moment  he  comes  out  upon  your 
recollection  with  all  his  features  perfect  and  clearly  cut  as  a 
cameo. 

Of  all  the  pictures  burned  in  upon  my  life,  that  of  Mr. 
Lee  and  his  bride,  as  they  stood  up  in  that  long  drawing- 
room  to  be  married,  will  be  the  last  to  die  out  from  my 
mind.  No  bridesmaids  were  in  attendance;  no  ushers 
coming  and  going  drew  attention  from  that  noble  couple. 
This  was  the  picture,  —  a  woman  standing  at  the  left  hand 
of  a  tall,  stately  man.  He  was  upright,  firm,  and  self- 
poised  as  the  pillar  of  some  old  Grecian  temple.  She  drooped 
gently  forward,-  her  hands  unconsciously  clasped,  the  long 
black  lashes  sweeping  her  cheeks ;  a  soft  tremor,  as  of  red 
rose-leaves  stirred  by  the  wind,  passing  over  her  lips ;  dra- 


Threatened  with  Separation.  45 

peries  of  satin,  glossy  and  white  as  crusted  snow,  fell  around 
her ;  a  garland  of  blush-roses  crowned  the  braids  of  purplish- 
black  hair  thickly  coiled  around  a  most  queenly  head. 
Draperies  of  rich,  warm  crimson  fell  from  the  windows 
just  behind  them,  and  swept  around  the  foot  of  a  noble 
vase  of  Oriental  alabaster,  from  which  a  tall  crimson  and 
purple  fuchsia-tree  dropped  its  profuse  bells.  Directly  the 
clergyman,  with'  a  book  in  his  hand,  broke  into  the  picture ; 
but  my  mind  rejects  him  and  falls  back  upon  the  man,  and 
the  woman  who  stood  with  lovelight  in  her  eyes  and  prayers 
at  her  heart,  waiting  to  become  his  wife. 

There  was  great  rejoicing  after  the  picture  was  lost  in  a 
crowd  of  congratulating  friends ;  music  sent  its  soft  rever 
berations  out  among  the  flowers,  that  gave  back  rich  odors 
in  return ;  for  it  was  a  lovely  autumnal  night,  and  the  whole 
platform  to  which  the  windows  opened  was  garlanded  in 
with  hot-house  plants.  I  remember  seeing  groups  of  per 
sons  wandering  about  in  the  illuminated  grounds.  Their 
laughter  reached  me  as  I  sat  solitary  and  alone  in  the  oriel 
window,  over  which  lace  curtains  fell,  and  were  kindled  up 
like  snow  by  the  lights  from  without. 

I  was  very  sad  that  night,  and  felt  the  tears  stealing  slowly 
into  my  eyes.  Every  one  was  happy,  but  joy  had  forgotten 
to  find  me  out.  All  at  once  the  lace  curtains  were  lifted 
softly  and  fell  rustling  down  again.  SJie  had  thought  of  me 
even  in  her  happiest  moments.  Her  arms  were  folded  around 
me ;  her  lips,  warm  with  smiles,  were  pressed  to  my  face. 

"  All  alone  and  looking  so  sad  !  why  will  you  not  enjoy 
yourself  like  the  rest  ?  "  she  said. 

"  I  am  so  young  and  so  wicked,"  I  answered,  wiping  the 
tears  from  my  eyes. 

"  Wicked !  oh,  not  that,  only  there  is  no  one  of  your 
own  age  here  ;  come  out  a  little  while  ;  he  has  been  asking 
for  you." 

"Forme?" 


46  Threatened  with  Separation. 

"Of  course;  who  else  should  he  think  of?  Why,  child, 
you  will  never  know  how  dearly  we  both  love  you." 

"  And  you  always  will  ?  "  I  asked,  holding  my  breath  in 
expectation  of  her  answer. 

"  And  always  will,  be  sure  of  that.  Ah!  here  he  comes 
to  promise  for  himself." 

Yes ;  there  he  stood  holding  back  the  curtains,  proud, 
smiling,  and  strong,  as  I  shall  always  remember  him. 

"  Ah !  you  have  found  her,  silly  thing,  hiding  away  by 
herself,"  he  exclaimed,  kindly. 

"  I  have  just  made  a  promise  for  you,"  answered  the  bride 
with  gentle  seriousness. 

"  Which  I  will  keep ;  for  henceforth,  fair  lady,  am  I  not 
your  slave." 

"  I  have  promised  to  love  this  girl  so  long  as  I  shall  live, 
and  that  you  will  be  her  very  best  friend,  and  love  her 
dearly." 

"  Dearly,  you  say  ?  " 

"  Most  dearly." 

"Next  to  yourself?" 

"Next  to  myself;  and  after  me,  best  of  all." 

"  Ah,  it  is  easy  to  promise  that,  for,  next  to  yourself,  sweet 
wife,  she  is  the  dearest  creature  in  existence."  She  held  my 
hand  in  hers  while  he  was  speaking.  When  he  uttered  the 
word  wife,  I  felt  her  finger  quiver  as  if  some  strange  thrill 
had  flashed  down  from  her  heart,  and  the  broad  white  lids 
drooped  suddenly,  veiling  the  radiance  of  her  eyes. 

"  Now  that  I  have  promised,  let  us  seal  the  compact,"  he 
said,  with  touching  seriousness ;  and  lifting  me  for  a  moment 
in  his  arms,  he  pressed  a  kiss  upon  my  lips. 

"Why,  how  she  trembles;  don't  be  afraid,  you  sensitive 
little  thing ;  come,  come  go  with  us  and  see  how  the  people 
are  making  themselves  happy." 

The  bride  took  his  arm,  and  leading  me  with  his  disen 
gaged  hand,  he  crossed  the  drawing-room  and  went  out  on 


Threatened  with  Separation.  47 

the  flower- wreathed  platform,  where  a  band  of  music  was 
filling  the  night  with  harmonies. 

Here  an  ecstasy  of  feeling  came  upon  me ;  I  remembered 
all  that  both  these  persons  had  promised,  and  that  it  would 
be  a  solemn  compact  which  they  would  never  think  of  break 
ing.  I  should  be  with  them,  not  for  a  time  only,  but  so  long 
as  I  lived.  Kem ember,  I  was  an  imaginative  girl,  and  knew 
but  little  of  the  mutability  of  human  affairs.  I  only  felt  in 
my  soul  that  these  two  persons  whom  I  loved  so  entirely, 
would  be  faithful  to  the  promise  they  had  made  that  night, 
and  this  certainly  filled  me  with  exultation  that  was,  for  the 
time,  something  better  than  happiness.  After  a  while,  Mr. 
Lee  dropped  my  hand,  but  it  crept  back  to  his,  and  I  made 
a  signal  that  he  should  bend  his  head. 

"It  is  a  promise,"  I  whispered;  "you  will  never,  never 
send  me  away  from  you  ? " 

"  It  is  a  promise/'  he  answered,  smiling  down  upon  me. 

"Good  night,"  I  said,  longing  to  be  alone  in  my  room 
where  I  could  feel  of  a  certainty  that  the  few  words  spoken 
that  night  had  anchored  me  for  life.  "  Good  night ;  I  shall 
never  leave  you  or  her  while  I  live." 

It  seemed  a  rash  promise,  but  I  made  it  to  God  in  my 
prayers  that  night.  The  reader  shall  see  how  I  kept  it. 


48  After  the  Wedding. 

CHAPTER  V. 

AFTER   THE   WEDDING. 

OUR  Jessie  was  born  in  Paris,  a  little  more  than  a  year 
after  her  parents  were  married,  and  a  lovelier  child 
never  drew  breath.  I  was  in  school  then,  and  she  was  two 
months  old  before  I  saw  her,  but  she  had  learned  to  smile, 
and  was  a  beautiful,  bright  little  creature  even  then.  How 
I  worshipped  the  child !  no  elder  sister  ever  rendered  her  heart 
more  completely  up  to  an  infant  of  her  own  blood,  than  I 
gave  mine.  All  the  affection  I  had  ever  felt  for  the  parents 
was  intensified  and  softened  into  infinite  tenderness  for  their 
little  girl.  In  her  I  resolved  to  repay  some  of  the  kindness 
which  had  been  so  lavishly  bestowed  on  me.  How  this  was 
to  be  done,  I  could  not  tell,  but  I  had  dreams  of  great  sac 
rifices,  unlimited  devotion,  and  such  care  as  one  human 
being  never  took  of  another.  Thus  the  first  existence  of 
this  child  was  woven  into  my  own  better  life  and  became  a 
part  of  it. 

Our  Jessie  was  two  years  old  when  Mr.  Olmsly  joined  us 
in  Europe,  and  for  the  first  time  saw  his  little  grandchild ; 
before  she  had  counted  another  year,  the  good  old  man  was 
dead  and  buried  in  a  strange  country.  He  left  a  will  con 
trary  to  all  expectation,  written  after  he  had  seen  and 
loved  little  Jessie.  All  his  vast  property  was  left  to  Mr.  Lee 
and  his  wife,  but  on  the  death  of  Mrs.  Lee,  even  though 
the  husband  was  still  living,  one  half  the  estate  was  to  re 
vert,  unrestricted  and  uncontrolled,  to  her  daughter. 

This  was  all,  and  with  it  the  persons  in  interest  were 
satisfied ;  indeed,  the  property  was  large  enough  to  have 
been  divided  half  a  dozen  times,  and  still  have  been  suf 
ficient  for  the  ambition  of  any  reasonable  person. 

Mr.  Lee  did  not  return  to  the  United  States  at  the  death 


After  the  Wedding.  49 

of  his  father-in-law;  there  was,  in  reality,  nothing  to 
call  him  home.  He  ha<?  retired  from  active  business  soon 
after  his  marriage,  and  the  old  world  had  so  many  resources 
of  knowledge  and  pleasure,  for  persons  of  their  fine  culti 
vation,  that  they  lingered  on,  year  after  year,  without  a.  wish 
for  change,  sometimes  travelling  from  country  to  country, 
but  making  Paris  their  head-quarters  so  long  as  I  remained 
in  school. 

After  that,  we  spent  a  year  in  Italy,  and  some  months  in 
Germany  and  Spain,  where  I  became  perfect  mistress  of  the 
languages,  and  found  happiness  in  imparting  them  to  "  Our 
Jessie,"  who  became  more  lovely  and  lovable  every  year  of 
her  life. 

At  last  we  went  to  the  Holy  Land,  and  lingered  a  while  in 
Egypt,  where  Mrs.  Lee  was  taken  ill,  almost  for  the  first 
time  in  her  life,  and  then  came  the  only  real  sorrow  that  we 
had  known  since  Mr.  Olmsly's  death. 

The  moment  it  was  possible,  we  returned  to  Paris,  in  order 
to  get  the  best  medical  advice.  It  came  all  too  soon ;  Mrs. 
Lee  was  pronounced  a  confirmed  invalid,  some  disease  of  the 
nerves,  in  which  the  spine  was  implicated,  threatened  a 
tedious,  if  not  incurable  illness. 

At  this  time  Jessie  was  ten  years  old,  and  I  had  entered 
the  first  stages  of  womanhood ;  as  her  mother  became  more 
and  more  frail,  the  dear  child  was  almost  entirely  given  up 
to  me,  and  my  love  for  her  became  absolute  idolatry.  The 
child  had  always  been  taught  to  call  me  aunt,  and  for  her 
sake  I  was  ready  to  give  up  all  the  bright  social  prospects 
that  opened  to  me  just  then.  Indeed,  there  never  was  a 
time  in  my  life  that  I  could  not  have  found  pleasure  in  sac 
rificing  anything  to  the  parents  or  the  child. 

One  thing  troubled  Mrs.  Lee  at  this  time,  —  a  craving  desire 
to  go  home  seized  upon  her.  With  an  invalid's  incessant  long 
ing,  she  wearied  of  the  objects  that  had  so  pleasantly  amused 
her,  and  sighed  for  rest.  But  it  had  been  arranged  that 


50  After  the  Wedding. 

Jessie  should  be  educated  at  the  same  school  which  I  had 
left,  and  the  gentle  mother  could  not  find  it  in  her  heart  to 
be  separated  from  that  dear  one. 

Now  came  the  time  for  my  dream  to  be  realized.  Why 
should  "  Our  Jessie  "  be  given  up  to  the  hard  routine  of  a 
school,  when  I  could  make  her  studies  easy  and  her  life 
pleasant.  It  was  in  my  power  to  keep  the  mother  and 
child  in  one  home. 

I  found  Mr.  Lee  and  his  wife  together  one  day,  and  made 
my  proposition.  I  would  become  Jessie's  governess. 

My  generous  friends  protested  against  this.  It  was,  they 
said,  the  opening  of  my  life.  In  order  to  do  this,  I  must 
give  up  the  society  which  I  had  but  just  entered,  and  per 
haps  injure  my  own  prospects  in  the  future.  No,  no,  they 
could  not  permit  a  sacrifice  like  this. 

But  if  they  were  generous,  I  was  resolute.  To  have  Jessie 
always  with  me,  had  been  the  brightest  dream  of  my  girl 
hood.  I  could  not  be  persuaded  to  give  it  up.  What  did  I 
care  for  society,  if  she  was  to  suffer  the  dreary  routine  of 
the  school-life  from  which  I  had  but  just  been  emancipated  ? 
I  really  think  it  would  have  broken  my  heart  had  the  dear 
child  been  left  behind.  But  great  love  always  prevails. 
We  sailed  for  America  a  united  family,  happy  wen  with  the 
drawback  of  Mrs.  Lee's  illness,  which  in  itself  was  seldom 
painful,  and  her  untiring  cheerfulness  was  never  broken. 

The  valley  of  the  Delaware  had  become  highly  cultivated 
in  our  long  absence.  A  railroad  ran  up  the  banks  of  the 
river,  from  which  our  house  could  be  seen  standing  on  the 
hill-side  miles  and  miles  away.  I  started  with  surprise  when 
it  first  met  our  view.  A  square  stone  tower,  three  stories 
high,  loomed  up  behind  the  pointed  gables  and  balconied 
front,  giving  a  castellated  air  to  the  whole  building. 

This  had  been  done  by  Mr.  Lee's  orders.  He  had  drawn 
the  plans,  and  his  architect  had  carried  them  out  splendidly. 
Our  first  view  of  the  house  was  accompanied  with  exclama' 


After  the  Wedding.  51 

tions  of  pleasure  which  delighted  Mr.  Lee,  who  had  kept  all 
his  improvements  a  secret,  that  he  might  enjoy  our  surprise. 
Indeed,  the  site  of  the  house  was  so  finely  uplifted  from  the 
valley,  that  the  effect  was  that  of  many  lordly  mansions  we 
had  seen  on  the  Continent,  though  I  do  not  remember  one 
more  picturesque  in  itself,  or  that  could  command  a  landscape 
to  compare  with  this  in  extent  or  varied  beauty. 

It  was  a  lovely  June  day  when  we  reached  the  Ridge; 
everything  had  been  prepared  for  our  reception.  In  the 
years  of  our  absence  nothing  had  been  permitted  to  go  to 
decay,  but  many  improvements  presented  themselves  as  we 
turned  up  the  carriage-road.  A  young  peach-orchard  had 
grown  into  bearing  trees ;  grape  trellices  were  tangled 
thickly  with  vines;  choice  fruit-trees  of  every  kind  had  just 
lost  their  blossoms.  A  range  of  hot-houses  glittered  through 
the  trees.  All  this  made  the  Ridge  more  beautiful  by  far  than 
it  had  been  years  before  when  it  seemed  a  paradise  to  me. 
On  entering  the  house,  we  were  still  more  pleasantly  sur 
prised.  Everything  rich  and  rare  that  a  long  residence 
abroad  had  enabled  Mr.  Lee  to  collect,  was  arranged  through 
the  rooms, — bronzes,  statuettes  of  marble,  old  china  carvings, 
pictures,  ornaments  of  malachite,  and  Lapes  lazula,  met 
us  on  ever)  hand.  All  this  might  have  seemed  out  of  place 
in  a  country  house  of  almost  any  ordinary  description,  where 
the  occupant  was  likely  to  spend  half  the  year  in  town ;  but 
Mr.  Lee  had  fitted  up  this  place  as  his  principal  and  perma 
nent  residence.  The  health  of  his  wife  demanded  quiet  ; 
her  tastes  required  beautiful  objects,  and  all  these  rare 
articles  had  been  carefully  selected  for  her  pleasure.  Here 
she  found  many  a  precious  gem  of  art  which  she  had  seen 
in  her  travels,  admired,  but  never  thought  to  possess.  But 
he  had  remembered  her  faintest  preference,  and  the  proofs 
of  his  unbounded  devotion  met  her  at  every  turn,  as  we 
entered,  what  was,  in  fact,  the  blending  of  an  old  and  new 
home. 


52  After  the  Wedding. 

"Not  one  article  of  the  old  furniture  was  missing,  every 
sweet  association  had  been  preserved  with  religious  care; 
but  affection  had  grafted  the  new  life  she  had  been  leading 
on  the  reminiscences  of  her  girlhood,  and,  spite  of  her 
infirmity  and  fatigue,  Mrs.  Lee  was  supremely  happy  as 
she  entered  her  home.  The  square  tower  was  entirely 
modern,  and  everything  it  contained  had  been  sent  from 
abroad.  The  lower  room  was  a  library,  with  pointed  win 
dows,  a  black-walnut  floor,  and  a  small  Gobeline  carpet  in 
the  centre  of  the  room,  upon  which  a  heavily  carved  table 
>  was  placed.  From  floor  to  ceiling  the  walls  were  lined  with 
books,  richly  bound,  and  carefully  selected ;  the  bookcases 
were  each  surmounted  with  a  bas-relief  in  bronze,  repre 
senting  some  classical  subject,  while  the  glass  that  shut  in 
the  books  was  pure  as  crystal.  Easy-chairs  of  every  con 
ceivable  pattern  stood  about  this  room,  and  between  each 
bookcase  a  bronze  statuette  reminded  you  of  some  classic 
name,  or  hero  known  to  history. 

The  second  story  of  the  tower  opened  into  the  main  build 
ing  ;  thus  the  large  square  chamber  fitted  up  for  Mrs.  Lee 
was  connected  with  two  smaller  rooms,  one  intended  for  her 
personal  attendant,  the  other  a  dressing-room. 

The  principal  window  of  this  room  opened  upon  a  bal 
cony,  which  overlooked  the  brightest  portion  of  the  terraces ; 
near  this  window  a  couch  was  drawn,  from  which  even  an 
invalid  might  attain  lovely  glimpses  of  the  clustering  flow 
ers,  without  changing  her  position.  A  carpet,  thick  and 
soft  as  a  meadow  in  spring,  covered  the  floor,  and  in  the 
back  part  of  the  room  stood  a  bed,  surmounted  by  a  canopy 
carved  from  some  rare  dark-hued  wood,  from  which  cur 
tains  of  lace  that  a  countess  might  have  worn,  swept  to  the 
floor,  and  clouded  the  bed,  without  in  any  degree  obstruct 
ing  the  air.  In  this  room  everything  invited  to  repose. 
The  pictures  were  all  dreamily  beautiful.  On  one  side  of 
the  large  window  a  marble  child  lay  sleeping,  with  a  smile 


Telling  how  Lottie  Introduced  Herself.  53 

on  its  lips.  On  the  other,  just  within  the  frost-like  shadow 
of  the  curtains,  an  angel,  of  the  same  size,  knelt,  with 
downcast  face,  and  hands  pressed  softly  together,  praying. 
This  was  the  room  into  which  Mr.  Lee  carried  his  wife, 
after  she  had  rested  a  few  minutes  in  the  drawing-room. 
He  laid  her  upon  the  couch  with  gentle  care,  but  she  rose 
at  once,  and  leaning  upon  her  elbow,  looked  around.  Every 
thing  was  new  and  strange ;  but,  oh,  how  beautiful !  tears 
came  into  her  eyes ;  she  leaned  back  upon  the  cushions,  and 
held  out  both  hands. 

"  And  you  have  done  all  this,"  she  said.  "  Was  ever  a 
woman  so  blessed?" 

Then  she  turned  her  eyes  upon  the  window  and  saw  the 
flowers  gleaming  through. 

"  The  garden  is  as  he  left  it,"  she  murmured.  "  I  am 
glad  of  that  —  I  am  glad  of  that." 

Mr.  Lee  sat  down  by  her  couch,  smiling,  and  evidently 
rejoiced  that  he  had  given  her  so  much  pleasure.  Jessie 
was  moving  about  the  room,  happy  as  a  bird ;  to  her  every 
thing  was  new  and  charming,  and  the  restlessness  of  child 
hood  was  upon  her. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

TELLING  HOW   LOTTIE   INTRODUCED   HERSELF. 

AS  we  were  settling  down  to  a  quiet  admiration  of  all 
these  things,  a  strange  little  girl  appeared  at  the  door, 
where  she  hesitated,  and  peeped  in  as  if  half  afraid.    Think 
ing  that  she  wished  to  speak  with  some  of  us,  I  went  toward 
her,  but  she  waved  me  off  with  an  air,  saying, — 

"  It 's  no  use  your  coming,  you  're  not  the  madam,  I  '11 
bet." 


54  Telling  how  Lottie  Introduced  Herself. 

With  these  words  she  walked  into  the  room  and  took  a 
general  survey  of  our  party.  First  she  cast  a  sharp  glance 
at  Mr.  Lee,  but  withdrew  it  directly  ;  passed  a  careless  look 
over  my  person,  broke  into  a  broad  smile  as  Jessie  came 
under  her  observation,  and  having  thus  disposed  of  us,  came 
up  to  Mrs.  Lee,  who  opened  her  eyes  wide,  and  was  for  a 
moment  astonished  by  the  sudden  appearance  of  the  girl. 

"  Perhaps  you  don't  want  me  here,  now  that  so  many 
other  folks  are  coming,"  said  the  girl,  clasping  and  unclasp 
ing  her  hands,  which  at  last  fell  loosely  before  her.  "  They 
tell  me  down-stairs  that  I  don't  belong  here  nohow,  and 
had  n't  ought  to  put  myself  forward.  But  I  have  n't  got 
no  one  to  speak  up  for  me,  being  an  orphan,  so  here  I  am; 
do  you  want  me,  or  must  I  up  and  go." 

"  Who  are  you,  my  girl  ? "  asked  Mrs.  Lee,  in  her  gentle 
way. 

" My  father  was  the  gardener  here,  marm,  but  he's  dead ; 
so  is  my  mother,  long  ago.  My  name  is  Lottie,  and  I  've 
stayed  on  here  doing  things  about,  because  I  hadn't  anywhere 
else  to  go.  That's  pretty  much  all  about  it." 

"  And  you  wish  to  stay  ?" 

"  Do  I  wish  to  stay,  is  it  ?  Yes,  I  do,  awfully.  I  can 
earn  my  board  and  more,  too,  in  the  kitchen,  cleaning  silver 
and  scouring  knives  and  feeding  chickens,  but  since  I  catched 
sight  of  you  being  carried  up  them  steps,  marm,  my  ideas 
have  ris  a  notch.  I  should  like  to  tend  on  you  dreadfully. 
You  could  tell  me  how,  you  know,  and  I  'm  cute  to  learn ; 
ask  'em  down  below,  if  you  don't  believe  me." 

Mrs.  Lee  broke  into  a  faint  laugh ;  the  manners  and  ab 
rupt  speech  of  the  girl  struck  her  as  comical  in  the  extreme. 
As  for  myself,  I  have  seldom  seen  a  creature  so  awkward, 
so  brusque,  and  yet  so  interesting.  She  was,  I  should  fancy, 
about  eight  years  of  age,  square,  angular,  restless,  but  no 
lily  was  ever  more  pure  than  her  complexion,  and  her  hair, 
thick  and  soft,  was  of  that  delicate  golden  tint  we  find  in 


Telling  how  Lottie  Introduced  Herself.  55 

new  silk,  before  it  is  reeled  from  the  cocoon.  Altogether, 
she  was  a  strange  creature,  full  of  vivid  feeling  and  dread 
fully  in  earnest.  Mrs.  Lee  liked  her,  I  could  make  sure  of 
that,  from  the  serene  pleasure  which  came  to  her  face  as 
she  looked  into  the  girl's  large  gray  eyes,  which  were  shaded 
with  lashes  much  darker  than  her  hair. 

"  And  you  would  like  to  make  yourself  useful  up  here," 
she  said,  smiling  at  the  girl's  intense  eagerness. 

"Goodness— wouldn't  I?" 

"  But,  can  you  be  quiet?" 

"  As  a  bird  on  its  nest." 

"And  cheerful?" 

"Why,  marm,  I'm  the  cheerfullest  creature  on  these 
premises.  You  may  count  in  the  squirrels,  rabbits,  and 
robins,  and  after  that,  I  can  say  it." 

Mrs.  Lee  turned  her  eyes  on  her  husband,  who  sat  near 
her  couch,  greatly  amused  by  the  dialogue. 

"  What  do  you  think  ?  She  seems  bright,  and  I  dare  say 
will  try  her  best." 

"  At  any  rate,  she  promises  to  be  amusing,"  answered  Mr. 
Lee,  and  a  good-natured  smile  quivered  about  his  lips. 

"  And  kind-hearted,  I  will  answer  for  that,  don't  you 
think  so,  Martha?" 

"  I  am  sure  of  it." 

As  the  words  left  my  lips,  Lottie  made  a  dive  at  me,  took 
my  hand  in  both  hers,  and  kissed  it  with  a  wild  outgush  of 
feeling.  "  You  're  good  as  gold,  silver,  and  diamonds,"  she 
said.  "  I  was  sure  that  you  would  be  on  my  side,  though 
you  do  look  as  if  butter  would  n't  melt  in  your  mouth.  Tell 
me  just  what  to  do  about  the  lady,  and  see  if  I  don't  come 
up  to  the  mark.  It 's  in  me,  I  know  that." 

Mrs.  Lee  closed  her  eyes  wearily;  even  this  short  con 
versation  was  too  much  for  her  weak  nerves. 

"  Go  down-stairs  now,"  I  said  to  the  girl  in  a  low  voice  ; 
"  by-and-by  you  shall  be  told  about  your  duties.  The  first 
and  greatest  is  quietness/' 


56  Telling  how  Lottie  Introduced  Herself. 

She  nodded  her  head,  put  a  finger  to  her  lips,  and  went 
out  of  the  room  on  tiptoe. 

Mrs.  Lee  opened  her  eyes  as  the  girl  went  out,  and  beck 
oned  to  Jessie. 

"Do  you  like  that  strange  little  orphan?"  she  ques 
tioned. 

"Like  her?  indeed  I  do,  mamma,"  said  the  kind-hearted 
girl.  "She  is  so  warm,  so  earnest,  and  uses  such  queer  words. 
But  Aunt  Martha  will  cure  her  of  that.  I  was  just  think 
ing  how  pleasant  it  would  be  to  teach  her." 

"  That  is  a  good  idea,  child ;  who  knows  what  we  may  do 
for  her?" 

Here  Mrs.  Lee  turned  upon  her  cushions  a  little  wearily, 
and  from  that  time,  Lottie  became  her  attendant. 

Now  our  domestic  life  began  in  earnest.  Mrs.  Lee's  dis 
ease  was  not  often  painful,  nor  immediately  dangerous. 
Contented  with  the  love  that  surrounded  her,  she  fell  gently 
into  the  invalid  habits,  which  had  something  pleasant  in 
them  when  incited  by  a  home  like  that. 

For  my  part,  I  knew  no  more  attractive  spot  than  her 
room.  There  Jessie  took  her  lessons  in  the  morning,  and  in 
the  afternoon,  Mr.  Lee  always  sat  with  us,  reading  to  her 
while  we  worked  or  studied.  Never  in  this  world,  I  do  think, 
was  a  family  more  closely  united,  or  that  seemed  so  com 
pletely  uplifted  from  care  or  trouble  as  ours. 

Sometimes  Mrs.  Lee  would  regret  what  she  called  the 
waste  of  my  youth  in  her  daughter's  behalf,  but  I  had  no 
such  feeling.  Society  was  nothing  to  me,  while  those  I  loved 
so  dearly  were  part  of  my  every-day  life.  Of  course  I  had 
seen  my  share  of  social  life  in  Europe,  had  met  many 
agreeable  people,  and  knew  what  it  was  to  be  admired,  — 
perhaps  loved,  —  but  my  heart  had  never,  for  one  moment, 
swerved  from  its  old  affections.  Ardently  as  in  my  child 
hood,  I  loved  those  two  first  and  last  friends.  As  for  "  Our 
Jessie,"  I  cannot  trust  myself  to  speak  of  her.  If  ever  one 


Telling  how  Lottie  Introduced  Herself.  57 

human  being  adored  another,  I  adored  that  bright,  beautiful 
girl.  They  talked  of  sacrifices ;  why,  it  would  have  broken 
my  heart  had  Jessie  been  taken  from  me  and  sent  to  school. 
Of  course,  we  had  plenty  of  society,  the  best  people  from  the 
town  visited  us  often,  and  sometimes  an  old  friend  whom  we 
had  met  on  our  travels  would  find  us  out.  But  Mrs.  Lee's 
state  of  health  precluded  much  hospitality,  and  so  we  were 
left  almost  entirely  to  the  quiet  home-life  which  all  of  us 
loved  so  well. 

Thus  months  and  years  rolled  on,  stealing  the  freshness 
and  bloom  from  me,  and  giving  them  tenfold  to  my  darling. 

If  I  have  dwelt  somewhat  at  length  on  my  early  life,  it  is 
not  because  I  am  attempting  to  give  prominence  to  my 
own  feelings  or  actions,  but  that  the  reader  may  understand 
how  intense  and  all-absorbing  a  feeling  of  affectionate  grat 
itude  may  become,  —  how  it  may  color  and  pervade  a  whole 
existence. 

In  my  helpless  orphanage,  two  noble  young  people  had 
found  me  lonely,  despondent,  and  almost  friendless.  At 
once,  without  question  or  reservation,  they  took  me  into 
their  hearts  and  gave  me  a  permanent  home.  Now  that 
my  benefactress  had  fallen  into  entire  dependence  upon  those 
she  loved  for  happiness,  was  it  strange  that  I  stood  ready  to 
give  up  my  youth  for  her  and  her  beautiful  child  ? 

This  generous  woman  was  forever  speaking  of  my  action 
as  a  noble  sacrifice.  But  to  my  thinking  it  was  happiness  in 
itself.  I  loved  to  watch  what  might  have  been  my  own  life, 
dawning  brightly  in  the  youth  of  Jessie  Lee ;  and  when  her 
first  lover  appeared,  I  was  almost  as  much  interested  as  the 
girl  herself,  who  was,  in  fact,  quite  unconscious,  for  a  long 
time,  that  the  young  man  loved  her  at  all. 

He  was  a  splendid  young  fellow,  though,  and  even  "  Our 
Jessie"  might  have  been  proud  of  the  conquest  she  had  un 
consciously  made. 

Young  Bosworth  was  the  grandson  of  a  fine  old  lady, 


58  Telling  how  Lottie  Introduced  Herself. 

born  in  England,  I  think,  who  inhabited  the  large  stone 
house  I  have  spoken  of  as  forming  a  picturesque  feature  in 
the  landscape,  on  the  day  I  was  rescued  from  the  adder.  He 
was  interested  in  an  iron  company  near  the  town,  financially, 
and  was  about  to  enter  into  active  business  in  the  partner 
ship,  having  just  completed  his  minority.  His  business 
brought  him  frequently  to  our  house,  for  Mr.  Lee  was  con 
sidered  a  safe  adviser  in  such  matters;  thus  an  intimacy 
sprung  up  between  the  young  man  and  "Our  Jessie"  just 
when  the  first  bloom  of  her  girlhood  was  deepening  into  the 
rare  beauty  for  which  she  was  so  remarkable  in  after-years. 

But  Jessie  was  all  unconscious  of  the  love  that  I  could 
detect  in  every  glance  of  those  fine  eyes,  and  in  every  tone 
of  the  voice  that  grew  tender  and  musical  whenever  it 
addressed  her.  Indeed,  the  young  man  took  no  pains  to 
conceal  the  feelings  that  seemed  to  possess  him  entirely. 
No  one  but  a  person  utterly  innocent  and  unconscious  of  her 
own  attractions  could  have  remained  an  hour  ignorant  of 
such  devotion. 

I  think  Jessie  liked  this  man,  and  if  nothing  had  hap 
pened  to  intervene,  that  liking  would  have  ripened  gently 
into  love,  as  fruit  exposed  to  the  sweet  dews  of  night  and 
the  warm  noonday  sun,  ripens  and  grows  crimson  so  grad 
ually  that  we  mark  the  result  without  observing  the  progress. 

But  something  did  happen,  which  not  only  interrupted 
the  pleasant  relations  which  had  been  established  between 
this  young  man  and  our  family,  but  which  broke  up  all  the 
quiet  and  happiness  of  our  domestic  life. 

Hitherto  our  lives  had  been  so  tranquil  that  there  was 
little  to  describe.  AVe  had,  to  an  extent,  isolated  ourselves 
from  the  general  world,  and  so  surrounded  ourselves  writh 
blessings,  that  the  one  misfortune  of  our  lives  had  proved 
almost  a  beneficence,  for  Mrs.  Lee's  illness  had  only  drawn 
us  closer  together.  But  all  was  to  be  changed  now. 


Out  in  the  World.  69 

CHAPTER  VII. 

OUT   IN   THE   WORLD. 

WHEN  Jessie  reached  her  eighteenth  year,  Mrs.  Lee 
became  more  languid  than  usual,  and  early  in  the 
season  her  physician  suggested  a  few  weeks  at  the  sea-side. 

I  think  the  dear  lady  was  induced  to  follow  his  advice 
from  a  desire  to  give  our  girl  a  glimpse  of  the  life  which 
should  have  been  opened  to  her  about  that  time,  rather  than 
from'  any  hopes  of  benefit  from  sea-bathing.  She  entered 
into  the  project  at  once,  and  brightened  visibly  under  the 
influence  of  Jessie's  openly  expressed  enthusiasm.  The  dear 
girl  had  in  reality  seen  nothing  of  life,  and  she  was  happy 
as  a  bird  at  the  prospect  of  entering  what  seemed  to  her  like 
an  enchanted  land. 

Late  in  June,  that  year,  we  went  to  Long  Branch  upon 
the  Jersey  shore,  and  there  among  the  crowd  of  fashionables 
from  Philadelphia  and  New  York,  a  new  life  opened  to  our 
Jessie,  whose  wealth  and  exceeding  beauty  soon  made  her 
an  object  of  general  admiration. 

I  cannot  tell  you  how  we  first  became  acquainted  with 
Mrs.  Dennison.  She  was  a  Southern  woman,  about  whom 
there  was  a  vague  reputation  of  wealth  inherited  from  an 
old  man,  whom  she  had  married  in  his  dotage,  and  of  a 
very  luxurious  life  which  had  commenced  so  soon  after  the 
funeral  as  to  create  some  scandal.  She  was  certainly  a  very 
beautiful  woman,  tall,  exquisitely  formed,  lithe  and  graceful 
as  a  leopardess.  Her  manners  were  caressing,  her  voice 
sweetly  modulated,  and  her  powers  of  conversation  wonder 
fully  varied.  At  first  I  was  fascinated  by  the  woman.  She 
occupied  rooms  that  opened  on  the  same  veranda  with 
ours,  and  had  stolen  so  completely  into  our  companionship 
by  a  thousand  little  attentions  to  Mrs.  Lee,  before  we  really 


60  Out  in  the  World. 

knew  anything  about  her,  that  afterward  it  seemed  unneces 
sary  to  make  further  inquiry.  It  would  have  proved  of  little 
avail  had  our  research  been  ever  so  rigid,  for  no  one  seemed 
really  to  have  any  positive  knowledge  about  her.  Even  the 
gossip  I  have  mentioned  could  always  be  traced  back  to  a 
remarkably  bright  mulatto  lady's-maid,  who  was  generally  in 
attendance  upon  her,  and  who  conversed  freely  with  every 
one  who  chose  to  question  her.  But  all  the  intelligence  so 
gathered  was  sure  to  add  to  the  power  and  wealth  of  a 
mistress  whom  the  mulatto  pronounced  to  be  one  of  the 
most  distinguished  and  beautiful  women  of  the  South.  All 
this  rather  interested  Mr.  Lee,  who  found  this  lady  so  often 
bestowing  little  attentions  upon  his  wife,  that  he  came  to 
recognize  her  as  a  friend,  and,  after  a  time,  seemed  to  take 
great  pleasure  in  her  conversation.  All  this  troubled  me  a 
little.  Why?  surely  the  feeling  which  turned  my  heart 
from  that  woman  was  not  jealousy.  Had  I  indeed  so  com 
pletely  identified  myself  with  my  friends,  that  the  approach 
to  confidential  relations  with  another  person  gave  me  pain  ? 
I  could  not  understand  the  feeling,  but,  struggle  against  it 
as  I  would,  the  presence  of  that  woman  made  me  restless. 
She  never  touched  Mrs.  Lee  that  I  did  not  long  to  dash  her 
hand  away. 

Jessie,  like  the  rest,  was  fascinated  with  her  new  friend. 
They  would  walk  together  for  hours  on  the  shore,  where  a 
crowd  of  admirers  was  sure  to  gather  around  them,  while  I 
sat  upon  the  veranda  with  my  benefactress,  anxious  and 
disturbed. 

After  a  time,  another  person  was  introduced  into  our 
party.  He  first  became  acquainted  with  Mrs.  Lee,  and 
seemed  to  drop  into  our  companionship  in  that  way  without 
any  connection  with  Mrs.  Dennison ;  but  I  learned  afterward 
that  Mr.  Lawrence  had  been  very  attentive  to  her  from  her 
first  appearance  at  the  Branch,  and  that  a  rumor  had  for  a 
time  prevailed  that  they  were  engaged. 


Out  in  the  World.  61 

All  this  might  not  have  interested  me  much  but  for  some 
thing  that  I  observed  in  Jessie,  who  was  evidently  far  better 
acquainted  with  the  man  than  any  of  us  ;  for  it  seems  he 
had  been  in  the  habit  of  joining  her  and  Mrs.  Dennison  in 
their  walks  long  before  he  attained  an  introduction  to  Mrs. 
Lee.  Lawrence  was  a  tall,  powerful  man,  very  distinguished 
and  elegant  in  his  bearing,  wonderfully  brilliant  in  conver-  . 
sation,  and  one  who  always  would  be  a  leader  for  good  or 
evil  among  his  fellow-men.  He  had  been  a  good  deal  con 
nected  with  the  politics  of  the  country,  and  at  one  time  was 
considered  a  power  in  Wall  Street,  from  which  he  had  with 
drawn,  it  was  impossible  to  say  whether  penniless,  or  with 
a  large  fortune. 

This  man  was  soon  on  terms  of  cordial  intimacy  with  our 
family,  but  I  watched  him  with  distrust.  He  was  just  the 
person  to  dazzle  and  fascinate  an  ardent,  inexperienced  girl 
like  our  Jessie,  and  I  saw  with  pain  that  her  color  would 
rise  and  fade  beneath  his  glances,  and  that  a  look  of  triumph 
lighted  up  his  eyes  when  he  remarked  it. 

Here  was  another  source  of  anxiety.  This  man  of  the 
world,  who  had  spent  half  his  life  in  the  struggles  of  Wall 
Street  and  a  tangle  of  politics,  was  no  match  for  a  creature 
so  pure  and  true  as  our  Jessie.  Yet  I  greatly  feared  that 
her  heart  was  turning  to  him  at  the  expense  of  that  brave, 
honorable  young  man  whose  very  existence  seemed  to  have 
been  forgotten  among  us. 

But  young  Bosworth  came  at  last,  and  I  was  more  at  rest. 
Jessie  was  certainly  glad  to  see  him,  and,  much  to  my  sur 
prise,  he  dropped  at  once  into  intimate  relations  with  Law 
rence,  and  recognized  him  as  an  old  friend  whom  he  had 
met  during  the  few  months  that  he  had  spent  abroad. 

I  have  not  said  that  Lottie  was  one  of  the  attendants  whom 
we  brought  from  the  Kidge.  This  girl  had  grown  somewhat 
in  stature,  but  was  still  very  small.  Her  light-yellow  hair 
was  wonderfully  abundant,  and  she  had  a  dozen  fantastic 


62  Out  in  the  World. 

ways  of  dressing  it,  which  added  to  the  singularity  of  her 
appearance.  At  times,  her  eyes  were  clear  and  steady  in 
their  glances ;  but,  if  a  feeling  of  distrust  came  over  her, 
both  eyes  would  cross  ominously,  and  she  seemed  to  be  glan 
cing  inward  with  the  sharp  vigilance  of  a  fox. 

There  always  had  been  a  remarkable  sympathy  between 
me  and  this  strange  girl.  From  the  day  I  first  saw  her,  she 
seemed  to  divine  my  feelings,  conceal  them  as  I  would,  and 
to  share  all  my  dislikes  almost  before  they  were  formed.  At 
first,  she  had  kept  aloof  from  the  servants  of  the  hotel. 
This  was  not  strange,  for  Lottie  was,  in  fact,  better  educated 
than  some  of  their  mistresses.  She  had  managed  to  pick 
up  a  great  deal  of  knowledge  as  she  sat  by  while  Jessie  took 
her  lessons,  and  I  had  found  pleasure  in  teaching  her  such 
English  branches  as  befitted  her  station  in  life.  In  fact, 
Lottie  had  become  more  like  a  companion  than  a  servant 
with  us  all. 

To  my  surprise,  after  keeping  aloof  for  a  whole  week, 
Lottie  fell  into  the  closest  intimacy  with  Cora,  Mrs.  Denni- 
son's  maid,  and  I  could  see  that  she  lost  no  opportunity  of 
watching  the  mistress  and  Mr.  Lawrence. 

What  all  this  might  have  ended  in  I  cannot  tellr  for  just 
as  our  intimacy  became  closest,  the  strong  sea-air  began  to 
have  an  unfavorable  effect  on  our  patient. 

A  sudden  longing  for  home  seized  upon  her  one  day, 
after  Lottie  had  been  with  her  talking  about  the  Ridge,  and 
it  was  decided  that  we  should  leave  the  Branch  at  once, 
though  the  season  was  at  its  height,  and  Jessie  had  entered 
into  its  gayeties  with  all  the  zest  of  her  ardent  nature. 

I  think  Mr.  Lee  was  rather  reluctant  to  go  away  so  sud 
denly.  He  had  been  so  long  excluded  from  this  form  of 
social  life  that  it  had  all  the  charm  of  novelty  to  him  ;  but 
the  least  wish  of  his  wife  was  enough  to  change  all  this,  and 
he  became  only  anxious  to  get  her  safely  home  again. 

I  do  not  know  how  it  happened,  ®r  who  really  gave  the 


Our  Guest  63 

invitation,  but  on  the  night  before  I  left  we  learned  from  Mrs. 
Demiison  herself,  that  she  had  promised  to  make  us  an  early 
visit ;  and  half  an  hour  later,  as  I  sat  alone  in  the  lower 
veranda,  young  Bosworth  and  Mr.  Lawrence  passed  me, 
talking  earnestly.  "  Of  course,  my  dear  fellow,  I  shall 
come  if  a  careless  person  like  me  will  be  acceptable  to  that 
fine  old  lady,  your  grandmother.  That  promise  of  par 
tridge-shooting  is  beyond  my  powers  of  resistance." 

It  was  Mr.  Lawrence  who  spoke,  and  I  knew  by  this 
fragment  of  conversation  that  he  too  was  coming  into  our 
neighborhood. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

OUR   GUEST. 

I  STOOD  in  the  oriel  window  that  curved  out  from  one 
end  of  the  large  parlor  and  looked  toward  the  east ;  that  is, 
it  commanded  a  broad  view  from  all  points,  save  the  direct 
west.  The  heavenly  glimpses  of  scenery  that  you  caught  at 
every  turn  through  the  small  diamond  panes  were  enough 
to  drive  an  artist  mad,  that  so  much  unpainted  poetry  could 
exist,  and  not  glow  warm  and  fresh  on  his  canvas.  I  am 
an  artist,  at  soul,  and  have  a  gallery  of  the  most  superb 
brain-pictures  stowed  away  in  my  thoughts,  but  among  them 
all  there  is  nothing  to  equal  the  scene,  or  rather  scenes,  I 
was  gazing  upon. 

The  window  was  deep,  and  when  that  rich  volume  of  cur 
tains  shut  it  out  from  the  parlor,  it  was  the  most  cosy  little 
spot  in  the  world.  A  deep  easy-chair,  and  a  tiny  marble 
stand,  filled  it  luxuriously.  On  the  outside,  white  jasmines, 
passion-flowers,  and  choice  roses,  crept  up  to  the  edge  of  the 
glass  in  abundance,  encircling  you  with  massive  wreaths 
of  foliage  and  blossoms. 


64  Our  Guest. 

This  window  had  always  been  my  favorite  retreat,  when 
sadness  or  care  oppressed  me,  as  it  had  begun  to  do  seri 
ously  of  late,  for  a  degree  of  estrangement  had  arisen  be 
tween  Jessie  and  myself,  after  our  return  from  the  sea-side. 
I  could  not  share  her  enthusiasm  regarding  some  of  the  per 
sons  we  had  met  there,  and  for  the  first  time  in  her  life  she 
was  half  offended  with  me. 

I  can  hardly  express  the  pain  this  gave  me.  All  her  life 
she  had  come  to  me  in  her  troubles ;  and  her  bright,  in 
nocent  joys  I  always  shared ;  for,  like  a  flower-garden,  she 
sent  back  the  sunshine  that  passed  over  her,  enriched  and 
more  golden  from  a  contact  with  her  loveliness.  I  can 
hardly  tell  you  what  a  thing  of  beauty  she  was ;  yet,  I  doubt 
if  you  would  have  thought  her  so  very  lovely  as  I  did,  for 
my  admiration  was  almost  idolatry.  Of  late  I  had  remarked 
a  certain  reserve  about  her,  the  reticence  which  kept  a 
sanctuary  of  feeling  and  thought  quite  away  from  the  world, 
and  alas,  from  me  also.  Yet  she  was  frank  and  truthful, 
as  the  flower  which  always  folds  the  choicest  perfume  close 
in  its  own  heart.  What  secret  feeling  was  it  that  kept  her 
from  me,  her  oldest  and  best  friend. 

I  was  thinking  of  Jessie  while  I  sat  in  the  easy-chair, 
looking  down  the  carriage-road  that  led  through  our  private 
grounds  from  the  highway ;  for  ours  was  an  isolated  dwell 
ing,  and  no  carriage  that  was  not  destined  for  the  house 
ever  came  up  that  sweep  of  road.  I  looked  down  upon  it 
with  a  sad,  heavy  feeling,  though  my  eyes  passed  over  a  ter 
race  crowned  with  a  wilderness  of  flowers,  reached  by  a  flight 
of  steps.  The  gleam  of  these  flowers,  and  the  green  slope 
beyond,  were  a  part  of  the  scenery  on  which  I  gazed,  yet  I 
saw  nothing  of  them. 

We  expected  Mrs.  Dennison.  The  carriage  had  gone 
over  to  the  country  town  which  lay  behind  the  hills  piled 
up  at  my  left,  and  I  was  listening  for  the  sound  of  its  wheels 
on  the  gravel  with  a  strange  thrill  of  anxiety.  Why  was 


Our  Guest.  65 

this  ?  What  did  I  care  about  the  young  widow  who  had 
been  invited  to  spend  a  few  days  with  our  Jessie  ?  She  was 
only  a  watering-place  acquaintance  —  a  clever,  beautiful 
woman  of  the  world,  who,  having  a  little  time  on  her  hands, 
had  condescended  to  remember  Mrs.  Lee's  half-extorted  in 
vitation,  and  was  expected  accordingly. 

Jessie  was  rather  excited  with  the  idea  of  a  guest,  for  it 
so  chanced  that  we  had  been  alone  for  a  week  or'  two ;  and 
though  I  never  saw  a  family  more  independent  of  society 
than  Mrs.  Lee's,  guests  always  bring  expectation  and  cheer 
fulness  with  them  in  a  well-appointed  country  house. 

"I  wonder  what  keeps  them?"  said  my  darling,  softly 
lifting  one  side  of  the  silken  curtains,  and  unconsciously 
dropping  them  into  the  background  of  as  lovely  a  picture 
as  you  ever  saw.  "  Here  are  some  flowers  for  the  stand, 
Aunt  Matty.  She  '11  catch  their  bloom  through  the  window, 
and  know  it  is  my  welcome." 

I  took  the  crystal  vase  from  her  hand,  and  set  it  on  the 
little  table  before  me. 

"Hush!"  she  said,  lifting  the  drapery  higher,  and  bend 
ing  forward  to  listen.  "  Hush !  Is  n't  that  the  carriage 
coming  through  the  pine  grove?" 

I  turned  in  my  chair,  for  Jessie  was  well  worth  looking 
at,  even  by  a  person  who  loved  her  less  fondly  than  I  did. 
Standing  there,  draped  to  artistic  perfection  in  her  pretty 
white  dress,  gathered  in  surplice  folds  over  her  bosom,  and 
fastened  there  with  an  antique  head,  cut  in  coral,  with  its 
loose  sleeves  falling  back  from  the  uplifted  arm,  till  its 
beautiful  contour  could  be  seen  almost  to  the  shoulder,  she 
was  a  subject  for  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds.  I  am  sure  that  great 
master  would  not  have  changed  the  grouping  in  a  single 
point. 

"No,"  I  said,  listening;  "it  is  the— gardener's  rake  on 
the  gravel  walk,  I  think." 

She  bent  her  head  sideways,  listening,  and  incredulous 
4 


66  Our  Guest. 

of  my  explanation.  Some  gleams  of  sunshine  fell  through 
the  glass,  and  lay  richly  on  the  heavy  braid  of  hair  that 
crowned  her  head  in  a  raven  coronal. 

We  always  remember  those  we  love  in  some  peculiar  mo 
ment  which  lifts  itself  out  of  ordinary  life  by  important  as 
sociations  ;  or,  as  in  this  case,  by  the  singular  combinations 
of  grace  that  render  them  attractive.  To  my  last  breath,  I 
shall  never  forget  Jessie  Lee,  as  she  stood  before  me  that 
morning. 

"  Well,"  she  said,  with  an  impatient  movement  that  left 
the  curtains  falling  between  us  like  the  entrance  of  a  tent, 
"  watched  rose-buds  never  open.  I  '11  go  back  to  the  piano, 
and  let  her  take  me  by  surprise.  I  'm  glad  you  're  looking  so 
nice,  aunt.  She  '11  be  sure  to  like  you  now  in  spite  of  her 
self,  though  you  were  so  cold  and  stiff  with  her  at  the  Branch, 
and  I  defy  you  to  help  liking  her  in  the  end." 

As  Jessie  said  this,  her  hand  fell  on  the  keys  of  the  piano, 
and  instantly  a  gush  of  music  burst  through  the  room,  so 
joyous  that  the  birds  that  haunted  the  old  forest-trees  around 
the  house  burst  into  a  riot  of  rival  melody.  Amid  this  de 
licious  serenade  the  carriage  drove  up. 

I  saw  Mr.  Lee  alight,  in  his  usual  stately  way  ;  then  Mrs. 
Dennison  sprang  upon  the  lowest  step  of  the  broad  stairs 
that  led  up  to  the  terrace,  scarcely  touching  Mr.  Lee's  offered 
hand.  There  she  stood  a  moment,  her  silk  flounces  flutter 
ing  in  the  sunlight,  and  her  neatly  gloved  hands  playing 
with  the  clasp  of  her  travelling  satchel,  as  the  servant  took  a 
scarlet  shawl  and  some  books  from  the  carriage.  Then  she 
gave  a  rapid  glance  over  the  grounds,  and  looked  up  to  the 
house,  smiling  pleasantly,  and  doubtless  paying  Mr.  Lee 
some  compliment,  for  his  usually  sedate  face  brightened 
pleasantly,  and  he  took  the  lady's  satchel,  with  a  gallant 
bow,  which  few  young  men  of  his  time  could  have  equalled. 

Certainly  our  guest  was  a  beautiful  woman :  tall,  queenly, 
and  conscious  of  it  all ;  but  I  did  not  like  her.  One  of 


Our  G-uest.  67 

those  warnings,  or  antipathies,  if  you  please,  which  makes 
the  heart  take  shelter  in  distrust,  seized  upon  me  again  that 
moment,  and  I  felt  like  flying  to  my  darling,  who  sat  amid 
the  sweet  harmonies  she  was  herself  creating,  to  shield  her 
from  some  unknown  danger. 

I  left  my  seat  and  passed  through  the  curtains,  thinking 
to  warn  Jessie  of  her  friend's  arrival ;  but  when  I  was  half 
across  the  room,  our  visitor  came  smiling  and  rustling 
through  the  door.  She  motioned  me  to  be  still,  and,  dart 
ing  across  the  carpet,  seized  Jessie's  head  between  both 
hands,  bent  it  back,  and,  stooping  with  the  grace  of  a  Juno, 
kissed  her  two  or  three  times,  while  her  clear,  ringing  laugh 
mingled  with  the  notes  which  had  broken  into  sudden  dis 
cords  under  Jessie's  fingers. 

"So  I  have  chased  my  bird  to  its  nest,  at  last,"  she  said, 
releasing  her  captive  with  a  movement  that  struck  even  me 
—  who  disliked  her  from  the  beginning  —  as  one  of  exquisite 
grace.  "  Hunted  it  to  the  mountains,  and  find  it  in  full 
song,  while  I  searched  every  window  in  the  house,  as  we 
drove  up,  and  fancied  all  sorts  of  things :  a  cold  welcome 
among  the  least."  ^ 

"  That  you  will  never  have,"  cried  Jessie,  and  the  smile 
with  which  she  greeted  her  guest  was  enough  of  welcome 
for  any  one.  "  The  truth  is,  I  got  out  of  patience,  and  so 
played  to  quiet  myself  while  Aunt  Matty  watched." 

"  And  how  is  the  dear  Aunt  Matty  ?  "  said  the  guest,  com 
ing  toward  me  with  both  hands  extended.  "  Ah !  Jessie 
Lee,  you  are  a  fortunate  girl  to  have  so  sweet  a  friend." 

"  I  am  fortunate  in  everything,"  said  Jessie,  turning  her 
large,  earnest  eyes  on  my  face  with  a  look  of  tenderness 
that  went  to  my  heart,  "  and  most  of  all  here." 

"  And  I,"  said  Mrs.  Dennison,  with  a  suppressed  breath, 
and  a  look  of  graceful  sadness.  "  Well,  well,  one  can't 
expect  everything." 

Jessie  laughed.  This  bit  of  sentiment  in  her  guest  rather 
amused  her. 


68  Our  Guest. 

"  Ah,  you  never  will  believe  in  sorrow  of  any  kind,  until 
it  comes  in  earnest,"  said  the  widow,  with  an  entire  change 
in  her  countenance ;  "  but  I,  who  have  seen  it  in  so  many 
forms,  cannot  always  forget." 

"  But,"  said  Jessie,  with  one  of  her  caressing  movements, 
"  you  must  forget  it  now.  We  are  to  be  happy  as  the  day 
is  long  while  you  are -here.  Isn't  that  so,  aunt?  We  have 
laid  out  such  walks,  and  rides,  and  pleasant  evenings  —  of 
course,  you  have  brought  your  habit." 

"  Of  course.  What  would  one  be  in  the  country  without 
riding?" 

"And  your  guitar?  I  want  Aunt  Matty  to  hear  you 
sing.  She  never  was  with  us  when  you  had  an  instrument." 

"  Oh !  Aunt  Matty  shall  have  enough  of  that,  I  promise 
her;  the  man  who  follows  with  my  luggage  has  the  guitar 
somewhere  among  his  plunder." 

"  I  'm  very  glad,"  said  Jessie,  smiling  archly.  "  Now 
everything  is  provided  for  except — " 

"Except  what,  lady-bird?" 

"  Except  that  we  have  no  gentlemen  to  admire  you." 

"  No  gentlemen  ! " 

"  Not  a  soul  but  papa." 

The  widow  certainly  looked  a  little  disappointed  for  the 
first  instant,  but  she  rallied  before  any  eye  less  keen  than 
mine  could  have  observed  it,  and  laughed  joyously. 

"  Thank  heaven,  we  sha'n't  be  bothered  with  compliments, 
nor  tormented  with  adoration.  Oh  !  Jessie  Lee,  Jessie  Lee ! 
I  am  so  glad  of  a  little  rest  from  all  that  sort  of  thing : 
a'n't  you?" 

"  I  never  was  persecuted  with  it  like  you,  fair  lady,  re 
member  that,"  replied  Jessie,  demurely. 

"  Hypocrite !  don't  attempt  to  deceive  me ;  I  had  eyes  at 
the  sea-side." 

"  And  very  beautiful  ones  they  were  —  everybody  agreed 
in  that." 


Our  Guest.  69 

"  There  it  is ! "  cried  the  widow,  lifting  her  hands  in 
affected  horror ;  "  when  gentlemen  are  absent,  ladies  will 
flatter  each  other.  Pray,  put  a  stop  to  this,  Miss, " 

"  Miss  Hyde,"  I  said,  rather  tired  of  these  trivialities ; 
"  but  Jessie,  in  the  eagerness  of  her  welcome,  forgets  that 
our  guest  has  scarcely  time  to  prepare  for  dinner." 

"  Ah !  is  it  so  late  ?"  said  Mrs.  Dennison. 

"  Shall  I  show  the  way  to  your  chamber  ?" 

"  We  will  all  go,"  said  Jessie,  circling  her  friend's  waist 
with  her  arm  and  moving  off. 

We  crossed  the  hall,  a  broad,  open  passage,  furnished 
with  easy-chairs  and  sofas,  for  it  was  a  favorite  resort  for 
the  whole  family,  and  opened  into  a  square  balcony  at  one 
end,  which  commanded  one  of  the  heavenly  views  I  have 
spoken  of.  The  widow  stopped  to  admire  it  an  instant,  and 
then  we  entered  the  room  I  had  been  careful  to  arrange 
pleasantly  for  her  reception. 

It  was  a  square,  pleasant  chamber,  which  commanded 
a  splendid  prospect  from  the  east;  curtains  like  frost 
work,  and  a  bed  like  snow,  harmonized  pleasantly  with 
walls  hung  with  satin  paper  of  a  delicate  blue,  and  fine 
India  matting  with  which  the  floor  was  covered.  We  had 
placed  vases  and  baskets  of  flowers  on  the  deep  window- 
sills,  those  of  the  richest  fragrance  we  could  find,  which  a 
soft,  pure  wind  wafted  through  the  room ;  the  couch,  the 
easy-chair,  and  the  low  dressing-chair  were  draped  with 
delicate  blue  chintz,  with  a  pattern  of  wild  roses  running 
over  it. 

Mrs.  Dennison  made  a  pretty  exclamation  of  surprise  as 
she  entered  the  room.  She  was  full  of  these  graceful  flat 
teries,  that  proved  the  more  effective  because  of  their  seem 
ing  spontaneousness.  She  took  off  her  bonnet,  and,  sitting 
down  before  the  toilet  which  stood  beneath  the  dressing- 
glass,  a  cloud  of  lace  and  embroidery,  began  to  smooth 
her  hair  between  both  hands,  laughing  at  its  disorder,  and 


70  Fancies  and  Premonitions. 

wondered  if  anybody  on  earth  ever  looked  so  hideous  as 
she  did. 

"This  woman,"  I  said,  in  uncharitable  haste,  —  "this 
woman  is  insatiable.  She  is  not  content  with  the  flattery 
of  one  sex,  but  challenges  it  from  all."  Yet,  spite  of 
myself,  I  could  not  resist  the  influence  of  her  sweet  voice 
and  graceful  ways ;  she  interested  me  far  more  than  I  wished. 

"  Now,"  said  Jessie,  coming  into  the  hall  with  her  eyes 
sparkling  pleasantly,  —  "  now  what  do  you  think  ?  Have  I 
praised  her  too  much?  Are  you  beginning  to  like  her 
yet?" 

I  kissed  her,  but  gave  no  other  answer.  A  vague  desire 
to  shield  her  from  that  woman's  influence  possessed  me,  but 
the  feeling  was  misty,  and  had  no  reasonable  foundation. 
I  could  not  have  explained  why  this  impulse  of  protection 
sprung  up  in  my  heart,  or  how  Jessie,  the  dear  girl,  guessed 
at  its  existence. 

But  she  was  perfectly  content  with  the  approval  which 
my  kiss  implied,  and  went  into  the  parlor  to  await  the 
coming  of  her  guest.  That  moment  Mrs.  Lee's  maid  came 
down  with  a  message  from  her  mistress,  and  I  went  up 
stairs  at  once. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

FANCIES   AND   PREMONITIONS. 

IT  seemed  a  wonder  that  Mrs.  Lee  ever  could  have  been 
a  beautiful  woman  like  her  daughter,  for*  she  had  faded 
sadly  during  her  illness.     Her  hair  was  still  thick  and  long, 
but  the  mountain  snow  was  not  whiter.     Her  face,  too,  waa 
of  opaque  paleness ;  while  her  delicate  eyebrows  were  black 


Fancies  and  Premonitions.  71 

as  jet ;  and  the  large  eyes  beneath  them  had  lost  nothing  of 
their  penetrating  brightness. 

Mrs.  Lee  was  lying  on  the  couch,  in  the  light  of  a  broad 
window  which  opened  to  the  south  ;  the  balcony  was  as 
usual  filled  with  plants,  and  every  morning  her  couch  was 
moved,  and  the  window  drapery  put  back  that  she  might 
command  some  feature  in  the  landscape  over  which  her 
eye  had  not  wearied  the  day  before.  It  was  a  harmless 
enjoyment,  and  one  which  the  whole  family  loved  to 
encourage.  Indeed,  there  was  not  a  fancy  or  caprice  of 
hers  which  was  ever  questioned  in  that  house. 

"Ah,  Martha,  it  is  you;  I  am  glad  of  it.  For  when  I 
am  ill  at  ease,  you  always  do  me  good." 

She  held  out  her  little  thin  hand  while  speaking,  and 
pressed  mine  almost  imperceptibly. 

"  What  has  happened,  Martha  ?  During  the  last  half 
hour  something  oppresses  me,  as  if  the  atmosphere  were 
disturbed  ;  yet  it  is  a  clear  day,  and  the  roses  on  the  terrace 
look  brighter  than  usual." 

"  Nothing  has  happened,  dear  lady.  Mr.  Lee  has  come 
back  from  town,  bringing  the  lady  we  all  expected." 

"Mrs.  Dennison?" 

"  Yes,  Mrs.  Dennison.     She  has  just  gone  to  her  room." 

Mrs.  Lee  closed  her  eyes  a  moment  and  opened  them 
with  a  faint  smile,  which  seemed  to  ask  pardon  for  some 
weakness. 

"  Have  you  seen  her  ?  " 

"  Yes.  I  was  in  the  parlor  when  she  came,  and  went  with 
her  to  her  room." 

"  And  you  like  her  better  than  at  first,  I  hope  ?  " 

I  hesitated. 

"She  is  beautiful!" 

"  Yes,  in  a  certain  way,"  I  answered ;  "  but  when  one  has 
got  used  to  our  Jessie's  style,  nothing  else  seems  to  equal  it." 

The  mother  smiled  and  held  out  her  hand  again. 


72  Fancies  and  Premonitions. 

"You  love  Jessie?" 

I  felt  the  tears  filling  my  eyes.  There  was  something  so 
tender  and  sweet  in  this  question  that  it  made  a  child  of  me. 
The  mother  turned  upon  her  couch,  bent  her  lips  to  my 
hand,  and  dropped  it  gently  from  her  hold. 

"  Martha  Hyde,  what  is  this  which  troubles  me  ?  " 

"  Indeed,  I  cannot  tell." 

"  Does  Jessie  seem  happy  with  her  friend  ?  " 

"  Very  happy  ;  I  have  seldom  seen  her  so  animated." 

"  But  you  have  not  told  me  plainly.  Do  you  like  this 
lady?" 

"I  —  I  cannot  tell.  She  is  beautiful ;  at  least  most  people 
would  think  her  so  ;  —  rich,  I  believe  ?  " 

I  rather  put  this  as  a  question. 

"I  think  so.  She  had  splendid  rooms  at  the  hotel,  you 
know,  and  spent  money  freely,  so  Mr.  Lee  was  told  ;  but  that 
is  of  little  consequence ;  we  want  nothing  of  her  riches  if 
she  has  them." 

"  Certainly  not;  but  if  she  has  expensive  habits  without 
the  means  of  gratifying  them  within  herself,  it  is  an  im 
portant  proof  of  character,"  I  said.  "  May  I  ask,  dear  lady, 
who  really  recommended  Mrs.  Dennison  to  you  or  your 
daughter  ?  " 

"  Oh !  a  good  many  people  spoke  highly  of  her ;  she  was 
a  general  favorite  ! " 

"  Yes  ;  but  did  you  meet  any  person  who  had  known  her 
long? — who  had  been  acquainted  with  her  husband,  for 
instance  ?  " 

"  No,  I  cannot  remember  any  such  person." 

"  And  you  invited  her  ?  she  said  so." 

"  That  is  it.  I  cannot  quite  call  to  mind  that  I  did  invite 
her.  Something  was  said  about  our  house  being  among 
pleasant  scenery,  and  she  expressed  a  desire  to  see  it.  I  may 
have  said  that  I  really  hoped  she  would  see  it  some  time  ; 
and  then  she  thanked  me  as  if  I  had  urged  her  to  come. 


Fancies  and  Premonitions.  73 

Still  Jessie  liked  her  so  much  that  I  was  rather  pleased  than 
otherwise,  and  so  it  rested." 

"  Well,"  I  said,  "  if  Jessie  is  pleased,  that  is  everything, 
you  know,  madam.  I  sometimes  think  the  dear  girl  ought 
to  have  the  company  of  younger  persons  about  her." 

"  Yes,  certainly ;  but  with  a  girl  like  my  Jessie,  so  sen 
sitive,  so  proud,  for  she  is  very  proud,  Martha." 

"  I  know  it,"  was  my  answer.  "  I  have  never  seen  more 
sensitive  pride  in  any  person  of  her  age." 

"  Well,  with  a  disposition  like  that,  the  kind  of  young 
person  she  is  intimate  with  is  very  important.  This  is  the 
reason  I  wished  to  see  you  and  learn  if  your  opinion  has  not 
changed  regarding  our  guests  ;  my  own  feelings  are  strangely 
disturbed." 

"  You  are  not  as  well  as  usual  this  morning,"  I  replied. 
"  Let  me  draw  the  couch  nearer  and  open  a  leaf  of  the 
window." 

She  assented,  and  I  drew  the  couch  so  close  to  the  window 
that  with  a  sash  open  she  could  command  a  view  of  the 
richest  corner  of  the  flower-garden  and  a  slope  of  the  lawn. 
The  wind  swept  pleasantly  over  the  balcony,  in  which  pots 
of  rose  geraniums  and  heliotrope  had  been  placed.  Mrs. 
Lee  loved  the  breath  of  these  flowers,  and  sighed  faintly  as 
it  floated  over  her  with  the  fresh  morning  air. 

She  lay  some  time  in  this  pleasant  position  without  speak 
ing.  When  she  was  disposed  to  be  thoughtful,  we  seldom 
disturbed  her,  for  so  sensitive  had  disease  rendered  her 
nerves,  that  the  sudden  sound  of  a  voice  would  make  her 
start  and  tremble  like  a  criminal.  So  I  kept  my  place 
behind  the  couch,  looking  down  into  the  garden,  and 
thinking  of  many  things. 

All  at  once,  sweet,  dear  voices  rose  from  among  the 
flowers,  and  I  saw  our  Jessie  and  the  widow  Dennison 
turning  a  corner  of  the  house,  each  with  an  arm  around  the 
other's  waist,  laughing  and  chatting  together.  Jessie  had 


74  Fancies  and  Premonitions. 

not  changed  her  dress,  but  a  cluster  of  crimson  roses 
glowed  in  her  hair,  and  coral  bracelets  tinted  the  trans 
parency  of  her  sleeves.  The  sun  touched  the  black  braid 
which  surrounded  her  head  as  she  came  out  of  the  shadow, 
and  no  raven's  plumage  was  ever  more  glossy. 

Mrs.  Dennison  was  strangely  attired.  The  period  of 
which  J  speak  was  about  the  time  the  Zouave  jacket  took 
its  brief  picturesque  reign.  This  woman  was,  in  a  degree, 
her  own  inventor  of  fashions,  and  something  very  similar  to 
this  jacket  fell  over  the  loose  habit-skirt  that  draped  her 
bosom  and  arms.  This  garment  of  black  silk,  richly  braided, 
matched  the  rustling  skirt  of  her  dress,  and  the  Oriental 
design  of  the  whole  was  completed  by  a  net  of  blue  and 
gold,  which  shaded  half  her  rich  brown  hair,  and  fell  in 
tassels  to  her  left  shoulder. 

In  my  whole  life  I  never  saw  a  more  striking  contrast 
than  these  two  persons  presented.  I  cannot  tell  you  where 
it  lay.  Not  in  the  superiority  which  the  widow  possessed 
in  height  —  not  in  her  elaborate  grace.  Jessie  was  a  little 
above  the  medium  height  herself,  and  a  more  elegant  crea 
ture  did  not  live.  But  there  was  something  which  struck 
you  at  once.  It  is  of  no  use  attempting  to  define  it.  The 
difference  was  to  be  imagined,  not  explained.  The  mother 
felt  it,  I  am  certain,  for  her  eyes  took  a  strange,  anxious 
lustre  as  they  fell  on  those  two  young  persons,  and  she  began 
to  breathe  irregularly,  as  if  something  oppressed  her. 

She  looked  up  to  me  at  last  to  see  if  I  was  watching  them. 
I  smiled  and  said,  "At  any  rate,  she  is  a  splendid  creature." 

"No  one  can  dispute  that!  But  our  Jessie!  Do  you 
know,  as  I  was  looking  at  them,  something  came  across  me. 
Through  the  hazy  light  which  settled  around  me,  I  saw  a 
bird  with  its  wings  outspread  flitting  in  the  folds  of  a  ser 
pent  ?  The  picture  passed  through  my  brain  one  instant, 
and  was  gone  —  gone  before  Jessie,  who  had  stooped  to 
gather  something,  regained  her  position.  This  has  happened 
before  in  my  life  —  what  can  it  be?" 


Fancies  and  Premonitions.  75 

"You  are  anxious  and  nervous,  dear  lady,  that  is  all 
Since  your  visit  to  the  sea-side,  these  strange  visions  have 
become  more  common." 

"  I  hope  they  will  pass  off,"  she  murmured,  pressing  a  pale 
hand  over  her  eyes.  "  But  there  was  another  in  the  group  ; 
behind  Jessie's  frightened  face,  I  saw  that  of  Mr.  Lee." 

While  she  was  speaking,  I  saw  Mr.  Lee  come  out  of  the 
hall-door,  and  cross  the  platform  which  led  to  the  garden, 
where  his  daughter  and  her  guest  were  walking.  He  was  a 
handsome  man,  still  in  the  very  prime  of  life,  one  of  the 
most  distinguished  persons  that  I  ever  saw.  It  was  from 
him  that  our  Jessie  had  inherited  her  queenly  pride,  which 
the  exquisite  sensibility  of  the  mother's  nature  had  softened 
into  grace. 

Mrs.  Lee  closed  her  eyes,  and  I  saw  her  lips  turn  pale ; 
but  she  repulsed  my  approach  with  a  motion  of  the  hand. 
I  have  no  idea  what  she  had  seen  which  escaped  me.  But 
when  I  looked  again,  Mr.  Lee  was  talking  with  his  daughter; 
while  the  widow  stood  by,  grouping  some  flowers  which  she 
held  coquettishly  in  her  hand.  I  saw  Mr.  Lee  look  at  her, 
indifferently  at  first,  then  with  smiling  interest.  They  were 
evidently  talking  of  her  graceful  work,  for  she  held  it  up 
for  both  father  and  daughter  to  admire. 

As  Jessie  lifted  her  eyes,  she  saw  us  near  the  window, 
and,  forgetting  the  bouquet,  waved  a  kiss  to  her  mother. 
That  instant  I  saw  the  widow  press  the  bouquet  lightly  to 
her  lips. 

Mr.  Lee  reached  forth  his  hand ;  but  she  shook  her  head, 
laughed,  and  placed  the  flowers  in  her  bosom. 

Mrs.  Lee  was  not  in  a  position  to  see  this.  I  stood  up  and 
had  a  better  view ;  but  she  instantly  complained  of  dizziness, 
and  faint  spasms  of  pain  contracted  her  forehead. 

I  had  seen  nothing,  absolutely  nothing.  Yet  the  glances 
of  that  woman,  as  she  looked  at  Mr.  Lee  over  the  cluster  of 
flowers,  seemed  absolutely  like  wafting  kisses  with  her  eyes. 


76  New   Visitors. 

Jessie  saw  nothing,  save  that  the  little  cluster  of  blossoms 
somehow  found  its  way  into  her  friend's  bosom.  So,  in  her 
sweet  unconsciousness,  she  passed  on,  and  was  lost  on  the 
other  side  of  the  tower. 


CHAPTER  X. 

NEW   VISITORS. 

MRS.  LEE  never  went  down  to  dinner,  or,  if  she  did,  it 
was  so  rarely  that  we  looked  upon  her  presence  as  a 
sort  of  holiday.  She  was  very  dainty  in  her  appetite,  and 
on  ordinary  occasions  was  served  by  her  own  maid,  or  of 
late  by  Lottie.  I  think  she  had  rather  intended  to  come 
down  that  day  in  honor  of  our  guest,  but  the  illness  that 
seized  upon  her  drove  this  idea  from  her  mind ;  so,  leaving 
her  with  Lottie,  I  went  away  restless  and  unaccountably 
unhappy. 

How  bright  and  blooming  they  came  in  from  the  garden, 
bringing  its  fragrance  with  them  to  the  dinner-table !  What 
a  joyous,  piquant  conversation  it  was,  that  commenced  with 
the  soup  and  sparkled  with  the  wine !  There  is  no  disputing 
it,  our  guest  was  a  wonderful  creature,  her  graceful  wit 
sparkled,  her  sentiment  fascinated.  She  was  calculated  to 
keep  the  man  her  beauty  should  win,  —  no  doubt  of  that. 
Her  conversation  charmed  even  me. 

Jessie  was  constantly  challenging  admiration  for  her 
friend  —  interrogating  me  with  her  eyes,  and  looking  at  her 
father  to  be  sure  that  he  fully  appreciated  the  brilliancy 
which  filled  her  own  heart  with  a  sort  of  adoration.  But 
the  widow  seemed  quite  unconscious  that  she  was  an  object 
of  special  admiration  to  any  one.  Nothing  could  be  more 
natural  than  her  manner.  At  times  she  was  really  child-like. 


New  Visitors.  77 

Still  I  did  not  like  her.  Why,  it  is  useless  to  ask.  Per 
haps  Mrs.  Lee  had  left  an  impression  of  her  strange  fancies 
on  my  mind, —  perhaps  the  atmosphere  which  surrounded 
her  mingled  with  the  subtile  vitality  of  my  intelligence  and 
gave  me  the  truth. 

We  had  music  in  the  evening.  Our  Jessie  possessed 
the  purest  of  soprano  voices.  Many  a  celebrated  prima 
donna  has  won  laurels  from  inferior  capacity.  As  in 
all  other  things,  her  musical  education  had  been  perfect. 
Mrs.  Dennison  was  her  inferior  in  this.  She  performed 
splendidly,  and  her  rich  contralto  voice  possessed  many 
fine  qualities;  but  our  birdie  swept  far  above  her,  and 
soared  away  upon  an  ocean  of  harmonies  that  'seemed  born 
of  heaven. 

The  windows  were  open,  and  we  knew  that  this  heaven 
of  sweet  sounds  would  float  to  the  invalid's  chamber.  In 
deed,  when  I  went  out  upon  the  platform,  back  of  the  house, 
I  saw  Mrs.  Lee  lying  in  her  white,  loose  dress,  on  the  couch, 
as  if  the  music  had  lulled  her  to  sleep. 

I  think  Mrs.  Dennison  was  not  quite  satisfied  with  her 
self.  The  glorious  voice  of  our  Jessie  seemed  to  take  her 
by  surprise,  for  after  the  first  trial  she  refused  to  sing  again, 
but  still  kept  the  piano,  and  dashed  through  some  fine  opera 
music  with  spirit.  Was  she  exhausting  her  ill-humor  in 
those  stormy  sounds  ? 

On  the  next  day,  our  young  ladies  rode  on  horseback. 
Both  were  superb  equestrians ;  and  Mr.  Lee's  stately  manage 
ment  of  his  coal-black  horse  was  something  worth  looking 
at.  As  they  dashed  round  a  curve  of  the  road,  Jessie 
turned  on  her  saddle  and  waved  me  a  kiss,  where  I  stood 
on  the  square  balcony  watching  them.  What  a  happy, 
bright  creature  she  looked ! 

It  took  me  by  surprise ;  but  when  the  equestrians  came 
back,  two  gentlemen  had  joined  the  party.  One  was  young 
Bos  worth,  who  had  returned  to  the  old  country  place,  a 


78  New  Visitors. 

mile  down  the  valley,  directly  after  we  left  Long  Branch, 
and  since  then  had  managed  to  join  our  Jessie  in  her  rides 
oftener  than  any  supposition  of  mere  accident  could  war 
rant.  The  dear  girl  seemed  a  little  annoyed  when  these 
meetings  became  more  frequent;  but  she  bore  our  joking  on 
the  subject  pleasantly,  and  up  to  that  morning  had,  I  fancy, 
given  little  thought  to  his  movements.  The  other  man  I 
recognized  at  once.  It  was  Mr.  Lawrence. 

This  gentleman  rode  up  with  Mr.  Lee  and  Mrs.  Dennison, 
who  was  evidently  dividing  her  fascinations  very  equally 
between  the  two  gentlemen.  Jessie  followed  them  with  her 
cavalier,  and  I  observed,  as  they  dismounted,  that  her  cheeks 
were  flushed,  and  her  lips  lightly  curved,  as  if  something 
had  disturbed  her. 

The  gentlemen  did  not  dismount,  for  Jessie  left  Mrs. 
Dennison  on  the  foot  of  the  terrace-steps,  and,  without 
pausing  to  give  an  invitation,  ran  into  the  house. 

I  left  the  balcony  and  went  up  to  her  chamber.  She  was 
walking  to  and  fro  in  the  room,  with  a  quick,  proud  step, 
the  tears  sparkling  in  her  eyes. 

"  What  is  it  ? "  I  said,  going  up  to  where  she  stood,  and 
kissing  her.  "  Who  has  wounded  you? " 

"No  one,"  she  answered,  and  the  proud  tears  flashed 
down  to  her  cheek,  and  lay  there  like  rain-drops  hanging 
on  the  leaves  of  the  wild  rose, — "  no  one.  Only,  only — " 

"Well,  dear?" 

"  You  were  right,  Aunt  Matty.  That  man  really  had 
just  the  feelings  you  suspected ;  I  could  hardly  prevent  him 
from  expressing  them  broadly.  Keep  as  close  to  papa  as  I 
would,  he  found  m^ans  to  say  things  that  made  my  blood 
burn.  What  right  has  any  man  to  talk  of  love  to  a  girl, 
until  she  has  given  him  some  sort  of  encouragement,  I 
should  like  to  know?" 

"  But  perhaps  he  fancies  that  you  have  given  him  a  little 
encouragement." 


New  Visitors.  79 

"Encouragement!  I?  Indeed,  Aunt  Matty,  I  never 
dreamed  of  this  until  now!" 

"  I  am  sure  of  it ;  but  then  you  allowed  him  to  join  your 
rides,  and  seemed  rather  pleased." 

"  Why,  the  idea  that  he  meant  anything  never  entered 
my  mind.  Ah  !  Aunt  Matty,  have  n't  we  said  a  thousand 
times  that  there  must  be  some  blame,  some  coquetry  on  the 
lady's  part,  before  a  man,  whom  she  is-sure  to  reject,  could 
presume  to  offer  himself?" 

" But  has  he  gone  so  far  as  that?"  I  asked. 

"  Let  me  think.  Alas !  I  was  so  confused,  so  angry,  that 
it  is  impossible  to  remember  just  what  he  did  say." 

"  But  your  answer  ?  " 

"  Why,  as  to  that,"  she  cried,  with  a  little  nervous  laugh, 
"I  gave  Flash  a  cut  with  the  whip  and  dashed  on  after  the 
rest.  Aunt  Matty,  upon  my  word,  I  doubt  if  I  spoke  at  all." 

"  My  dear  child,  he  may  half  imagine  himself  accepted 
then." 

"Accepted!  What  can  you  mean?"  she  exclaimed, 
grasping  her  whip  with  both  hands  and  bending  it  double. 
"  I  shall  go  wild  if  you  say  that." 

"  Why,  do  you  dislike  him  so  much  ?" 

"  Dislike  !  no.     What  is  there  to  dislike  about  him  ?" 

"  Well,  then,"  I  said,  a  little  mischievously,  "  he  is  rather 
good-looking,  well  educated,  of  irreproachable  family,  and 
rich." 

"  Don't,  don't,  Aunt  Matty,  or  I  shall  hate  you." 

"  Not  quite  so  bad  as  that,"  I  cried,  kissing  her  hot  cheek. 
"  Now,  let  us  be  serious.  All  young  ladies  must  expect  offers 
of  this  kind." 

"  But  I  don't  want  them.     It  distresses  me." 

I  saw  that  she  was  in  earnest,  and  that  young  Bosworth's 
attentions  had  really  distressed  her.  So,  drawing  her  to  a 
sofa,  we  sat  down  and  talked  the  matter  over  more  quietly. 

I  told  her  that  it  was  useless  annoying  herself;  that,  until 


80  New  Visitors. 

the  young  gentleman  spoke  out  more  definitely,  she  had 
nothing  to  torment  herself  about ;  and  when  he  did,  a  few 
quiet  words  would  settle  the  whole  matter. 

"  But  can't  we  prevent  him  saying  anything  more  ?  Or, 
if  he  does,  will  you  just  tell  him  how  it  is?"  she  said, 
anxiously. 

I  could  not  help  smiling ;  there  was  no  affectation  here. 
I  knew  very  well  that  Jessie  would  give  the  world  to  avoid 
this  refusal ;  but  in  such  cases  young  ladies  must  take  their 
own  responsibilities :  the  interference  of  third  parties  can 
only  produce  mischief. 

She  began  to  see  the  thing  in  its  true  light  after  a  little, 
and  talked  it  over  more  calmly.  Many  a  girl  would  have 
been  delighted  with  this  homage  to  her  charms ;  but  Jessie 
was  no  common  person,  and  she  felt  a  sort  of  degradation 
in  inspiring  a  passion  she  could  not  return.  Besides,  it 
placed  upon  her  the  necessity  of  giving  pain  where  it  was 
in  every  way  undeserved ;  and  that  she  had  never  done  in 
her  life. 

While  we  were  talking,  a  light  knock  at  the  door  heralded 
Mrs.  Dennison.  There  was  nothing  to  call  her  to  that  part 
of  the  house,  and  her  first  words  conveyed  an  apology  for 
the  intrusion,  for  we  both  probably  looked  a  little  surprised. 

"  I  beg  ten  thousand  pardons  for  rushing  in  upon  you ; 
but  the  gentlemen  are  waiting  in  the  road  to  know  if  they 
can  join  us  to-morrow.  I  could  only  answer  for  myself,  you 
know." 

"  Let  them  join  you,"  I  whispered ;  "  the  sooner  it  is  over 
with  the  better." 

Jessie  stood  up,  gathered  the  long  riding-skirt  in  one 
hand,  while  she  walked  past  her  guest  with  the  air  of  a 
princess,  and  stepped  out  on  the  balcony,  from  which  she 
made  a  gesture  of  invitation,  which  the  two  gentlemen 
acknowledged  with  profound  bows,  and  rode  away. 

"  That 's  an  angel ! "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Dennison,  laying  her 


The  Basket  of  Fruit.  81 

hand  on  Jessie's  shoulder.  "I  almost  thought  something 
had  gone  wrong,  by  the  way  you  left  us.  Poor  Mr.  Bos- 
worth  was  quite  crestfallen." 

Jessie  made  a  little  gesture  of  annoyance,  which  the 
widow  was  quick  to  observe,  and  instantly  changed  the 
subject. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  BASKET   OF   FRUIT. 

I  SHOULD  not  have  thought,  by  the  way  you  parted, 
that  you  and  Mr.  Bosworth  were  old  friends." 

Jessie  seemed  annoyed,  and  replied,  with  a  flush  on  her 
cheek,  "  that  it  was  rather  difficult  to  be  demonstrative  on 
horseback." 

"At  any  rate,  he's  a  splendid  man,"  said  the  widow. 
"Rich  or  poor?  Bond  or  free?  Tell  us  all  about  him. 
I  never  thought  to  inquire  before,  but  this  looks  serious." 

"  What  strange  questions  you  ask ! "  answered  Jessie,  and 
the  color  deepened  in  her  cheek. 

"  Well,  well,  but  the  answer?" 

Here  I  interposed  :  "  Mr.  Bosworth  is  not  very  rich.  ,  At 
least  I  never  heard  that  he  was." 

"  What  a  pity ! "  whispered  the  widow.  "  But  the  other 
questions  ?  " 

"  If  having  no  wife  is  to  be  free,  you  can  hardly  call  him 
a  bondman.  Yes." 

"What  has  he  ever  done  to  distinguish  himself,  then? 
Can  you  tell  me  that,  Miss  Hyde?" 

"  He  is  considered  a  man  of  brilliant  parts,  certainly,"  I 
answered ;  "  but  at  his  age  few  men  have  won  permanent 
distinction,  I  fancy." 
5 


82  The  Basket  of  Fruit. 

"At  his  age!  Why, the  man  must  be  over  eight-and- 
twenty,  and  half  the  great  men  that  ever  lived  had  made 
their  mark  in  the  world  before  they  reached  that  age." 

"  Well,  that  may  be,"  I  replied ;  "  but  in  these  times 
greatness  is  not  so  easily  won.  The  level  of  general  intel 
ligence,  in  our  country  at  least,  is  raised,  and  it  requires 
great  genius,  indeed,  to  lift  a  man  suddenly  above  his  fel 
lows.  In  a  dead  sea  of  ignorance,  superior  ability  looms  up 
with  imposing  conspicuousness.  This  is  why  the  great  men 
of  past  times  have  cast  the  reflection  of  their  minds  on  his 
tory  ;  —  not  entirely  because  they  excelled  men  of  the  present 
age,  but  from  the  low  grade  of  popular  intelligence  that 
existed  around  them." 

"Why,  you  talk  like  a  statesman,"  said  the  widow,  laugh 
ing.  "  I  had  no  idea  that  anything  so  near  politics  existed 
in  the  ladies  of  this  house." 

"What  is  history  but  the  politics  of  the  past?"  said 
Jessie.  "  What  is  politics  but  a  history  of  the  present  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  you  are  right,"  said  the  widow,  flinging  off  her 
careless  manner,  and  sitting  down  on  one  of  the  rustic  chairs, 
where  she  began  to  dust  her  skirt  with  the  fanciful  whip 
fastened  to  her  wrist.  "I  have  often  wondered  why  it  should 
be  considered  unfeminine  for  an  educated  woman  to  under 
stand  the  institutions  of  her  own  or  any  other  country." 

Mrs.  Dennison  looked  at  me  as  she  spoke.  Was  the 
woman  playing  with  my  weakness  ?  Or,  did  she  really 
speak  from  her  heart?  If  the  former,  she  must  have  been 
amusefl  at  my  credulity,  for  I  answered  in  honest  frankness: 

"  Nor  I,  either ;  except  in  evil,  which  is  always  better  un 
known.  I  can  fancy  no  case  where  ignorance  is  a  merit. 
Imagine  Queen  Victoria  pluming  herself  on  lady-like  igno 
rance  of  the  political  state  of  her  kingdom,  when  she  opens 
Parliament  in  person." 

Mrs.  Dennison  laughed,  and  chimed  in  with,  "  Or  the 
Empress  of  France  being  appointed  Kegent  of  a  realm,  the 


The  Basket  of  Fruit.  83 

position  of  which  it  was  deemed  unwomanly  to  understand; 
yet,  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  there  are  not  two  females  more 
womanly  than  Victoria  of  England,  and  Eugenie  of 
France." 

"What  true  ideas  this  woman  possesses!"  I  said  to  my 
self.  "  How  could  I  dislike  her  so  ?  Really,  the  most  charm 
ing  person  in  the  world  is  a  woman  who,  under  the  light, 
graceful  talk  of  conventional  society,  cultivates  serious 
thought."  While  these  reflections  passed  through  my  mind, 
the  widow  was  looking  at  me  from  under  her  eyelashes,  as 
if  she  expected  me  to  speak  again ;  so  I  went  on, — 

"  It  is  not  the  knowledge  of  politics  in  itself  of  which  re 
fined  people  complain ;  but  its  passion  and  the  vindictive 
feelings  which  partisanship  is  sure  to  foster.  The  woman 
who  loves  her  country  cannot  understand  it  too  well.  The 
un womanliness  lies  in  the  fact  that  she  sometimes  plunges 
into  a  turmoil  of  factions,  thus  becoming  passionate  and 
bitter." 

"  How  plainly  you  draw  the  distinction  between  knowledge 
and  prejudice ! "  she  said,  with  one  of  her  fascinating  smiles. 
"But  you  must  have  discussed  this  subject  often  —  with 
Mr.  Lee,  perhaps  ?  " 

"  Yes,  we  talk  on  all  subjects  here.  Nothing  is  forbidden, 
because  few  things  that  are  not  noble  and  true  ever  present 
themselves." 

"I  was  sure  of  it!"  exclaimed  the  lady,  starting  up  with 
enthusiasm.  "  I  have  never  been  in  a  house  where  every 
thing  gave  such  evidence  of  high-toned  intelligence." 

She  sat  down  again  thoughtfully,  dusting  her  habit  with 
the  little  whip. 

"  I  have  not  yet  seen  my  hostess,  but  that  does  not  arise 
from  increased  ill  health,  I  trust.  She  seemed  very  feeble 
when  we  met  on  the  sea-shore,  last  season  —  somewhat  con 
sumptive,  we  all  thought." 

I  did  not  like  the  tone  of  her  voice.    There  was  some- 


84  The  Basket  of  Fruit. 

thing  stealthy  and  creeping  in  it  which  checked  the  rising 
confidence  in  my  heart. 

"  Mrs.  Lee  is  very  far  from  well,"  I  answered,  coldly. 

"  Not  essentially  worse,  I  trust." 

She  was  looking  at  me  keenly  from  the  corners  of  her 
almond-shaped  eyes.  It  was  only  a  glance,  but  a  gleam  of 
suspicion  sprung  from  my  heart  and  met  it  half-way. 

"  It  is  difficult  to  tell.  In  a  lingering  disease  like  hers, 
one  can  never  be  sure." 

"  Mr.  Lee  must  find  himself  lonesome  at  times  without 
his  lady's  society,  for  she  struck  us  all  as  a  very  superior 
person." 

"  On  the  contrary,"  I  replied,  with  a  quick  impulse,  for 
she  still  kept  that  sidelong  glance  on  my  face ;  "  on  the  con 
trary,  he  spends  most  of  his  leisure  time  in  her  chamber, 
reads  to  her  when  she  can  bear  it,  and  sits  gently  silent 
when  she  prefers  that.  A  more  devoted  husband  I  never 
knew." 

I  saw  that  she  was  biting  her  red  lips,  but  as  my  glance 
caught  hers,  the  action  turned  to  a  smile. 

"  There  is  Mr.  Lee  going  to  his  wife's  room  now,"  I  re 
marked,  as  that  gentleman  passed  the  hall-door,  with  a  little 
basket  in  his  hand  filled  with  delicate  wood -moss,  in  which 
lay  two  or  three  peaches,  the  first  of  the  season. 

The  exclamation  that  broke  from  Mrs.  Dennison  at  the 
sight  of  the  fruit  arrested  his  steps,  and  he  turned  into  the 
hall,  asking  if  either  of  us  had  called. 

She  went  forward  at  once,  sweeping  the  cloth  skirt  after 
her  like  the  train  of  an  empress. 

"Oh,  what  splendid  peaches  —  and  the  basket!  The 
bijou !"  She  held  out  both  hands  to  receive  the  fruit,  quite 
in  a  glow  of  pleasure. 

"  I  am  very  sorry,"  said  Mr.  Lee,  drawing  back  a  step, 
"but  this  is  —  is  for  my  wife.  She  is  an  invalid,  you 
know," 


The  Basket  of  Fruit.  85 

"  You  misunderstand,"  replied  the  lady,  coloring  to  the 
temples.  "  I  only  wish  to  admire  the  arrangement.  It  is 
really  the  prettiest  fancy  I  ever  saw." 

He  hesitated  an  instant ;  then  held  out  the  basket  and 
placed  it  between  her  hands,  with  some  little  reluctance,  I 
thought.  Her  side-face  was  toward  me ;  but  the  look,  half 
grieved,  half  reproachful,  which  she  lifted  to  his  face  did 
not  escape  me. 

"  Shall  I  take  the  basket  to  Mrs.  Lee  ?  "  I  said,  reaching 
out  my  hand.  "  She  must  have  heard  the  horses  return 
some  time  ago,  and  will  expect  some  one." 

"  No,"  said  the  gentleman,  bending  his  head,  and  taking 
the  fruit.  "I  cannot  allow  you  to  deprive  me  of  that 
pleasure." 

"  And  I,"  rejoined  the  widow,  with  animation,  "  I  must 
take  off  this  cumbersome  riding-dress." 

I  went  to  my  room  early  that  evening.  Indeed,  I  had  no 
heart  to  enter  the  parlor.  Anxieties  that  I  could  not  define 
pressed  heavily  upon  me  —  so  heavily  that  I  longed  for 
solitude.  In  passing  through  the  hall,  I  met  Mrs.  Denni- 
son's  mulatto  maid,  who  had,  I  forgot  to  say,  followed  our 
guest  with  the  luggage.  She  was  going  to  her  mistress's 
chamber,  carrying  something  carefully  in  her  hand.  When 
she  saw  me,  her  little  silk  apron  was  slyly  lifted,  and  the 
burdened  hand  stole  under  it,  but  in  the  action  something 
was  disturbed,  and  the  half  of  a  peach  fell  at  my  feet. 

I  took  up  the  cleft  fruit  very  quietly,  told  the  girl  to  re 
move  her  apron,  that  I  might  see  what  mischief  had  been 
done,  and  discovered  a  second  basket  filled  with  mossrose- 
buds  from  which  the  half  peach  had  fallen. 

I  laid  the  fruit  in  its  bed,  saw  the  girl  pass  with  it  to  her 
lady's  chamber,  and  then  went  to  my  own  room  sick  at 
heart.  The  half  of  a  peach,  offered  among  the  Arabs, 
means  atonement  for  some  offence.  What  offence  had  Mr. 
Lee  given  to  our  guest  in  carrying  a  little  fruit  to  his  in 
valid  wife  ? 


86  Breakfast  with  our  Guest. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

BREAKFAST  WITH  OUR  GUEST. 

MES.  DENNISON  was  late  the  next  morning.  Indeed, 
she  generally  was  late.  It  was  sure  to  produce  a  little 
excitement  when  she  entered,  if  the  family  were  grouped  in 
expectation,  and  her  system  of  elegant  selfishness  rendered 
any  consideration  of  the  convenience  of  others  a  matter  of 
slight  importance.  She  was  always  lavish  in  apologies, 
those  outgrowths  of  insincerity ;  and,  in  fact,  managed  to 
weave  a  sort  of  a  fascination  out  of  her  own  faults. 

This  certainly  was  the  case  here.  If  Mr.  Lee  was  reso 
lute  about  anything  in  his  household,  it  was  that  punctuality 
at  meals  should  be  observed :  indeed,  I  have  seldom  seen 
him  out  of  humor  on  any  other  subject.  But  this  morning 
he  had  been  moving  about  in  the  upper  hall  a  full  hour, 
glancing  impatiently  at  the  papers  which  always  reached  us 
before  breakfast,  and  walking  up  and  down  with  manifest 
annoyance.  Yet  the  moment  that  woman  appeared  with 
her  coquettish  little  breakfast-cap  just  hovering  on  the  back 
of  her  head,  and  robed  in  one  of  the  freshest  and  most  grace 
ful  morning  dresses  you  ever  saw,  his  face  cleared  up. 
With  a  smile  that  no  one  could  witness  without  a  throb  of 
the  heart,  he  received  her  apologies  and  compliments  all 
mingled  together  on  her  lips  like  honey  in  the  heart  of  a 
flower,  as  if  they  had  been  favors  of  which  we  were  all  quite 
undeserving. 

We  went  down  to  breakfast  at  last ;  but  just  as  we  were 
sitting  down,  our  guest  took  a  fancy  to  run  out  on  the  ter 
race  and  gather  a  handful  of  heliotrope  which  she  laid  by 
her  plate,  exhaling  the  odor  sensuously  between  the  pauses 
of  the  meal.  I  don't  know  what  the  rest  thought  of  all  this, 
but  I  was  disgusted.  Ij;  is  a  strong  word,  I  know,  but  I 


Breakfast  with  our  Guest .  87 

have  no  other  for  the  repulsion  that  seizes  upon  me  even 
now  when  I  think  of  that  woman.  Her  very  passion  for 
flowers,  to  me  almost  a  heavenly  taste  in  itself,  was  so  com 
bined  with  materialism,  that  the  perfume  of  the  heliotrope 
sickened  me. 

Jessie  did  not  seem  to  sympathize  in  these  feelings,  nor 
care  that  her  own  choice  flower-plot  had  been  rifled  of  its 
sweetest  blossoms.  In  fact,  the  fascination  of  that  woman's 
manner  seemed  more  powerful  with  her  than  it  had  proved 
with  the  proud,  strong  man  who  sat  opposite  me. 

Jessie,  the  darling,  either  because  she  did  not  like  the  re 
straint,  or,  what  was  more  like  her,  wishing  to  give  me  dig 
nity  in  the  household,  always  insisted  that  I  should  preside 
at  the  table  ;  Mrs.  Lee,  from  her  feeble  state  of  health,  being 
at  all  times  unequal  to  the  task.  Three  times  did  that  in 
satiable  woman  return  her  coffee-cup :  first,  for  an  addi 
tional  lump  of  sugar,  again  for  a  few  drops  more  cream, 
and  then  for  the  slightest  possible  dilution  of  its  strength. 
While  I  performed  these  smiling  behests,  she  sat  brushing  a 
branch  of  heliotrope  across  her  lips,  exclaiming  at  the 
beauty  of  the  scene  from  an  opposite  window,  and  behaving 
generally  like,  an  empress  who  had  honored  her  subjects 
with  a  visit,  and  wa£  resolved  to  put  them  quite  at  ease  in 
her  presence. 

But  Jessie  could  not  see  things  in  this  light.  She  was 
evidently  as  well  pleased  with  her  guest  as  she  had  been 
the  night  before,  but,  though  she  smiled  and  joined  in  the 
pleasant  conversation,  I  saw  by  the  heavy  shadows  under 
her  eyes  that  some  anxiety  disturbed  her.  The  fact  that 
she  had  made  an  appointment  to  ride  with  a  suitor  whom 
she  must  reject  accounted  sufficiently  for  this ;  Jessie  had 
the  finest  traits  of  a  purely  proud  nature,  and  the  idea  of 
giving  pain  was  to  her  in  itself  a  great  trial.  Still,  these 
observations  only  applied  to  the  undercurrent  that  morning; 
on  the  surface  everything  was  sparkling  and  pleasant. 


88  Jessie  Lee  and  her  Mother. 

Mr.  Lee  was  more  than  usually  animated,  and,  before  the 
meal  was  ended,  quite  a  war  of  complimentary  badinage  had 
commenced  and  was  kept  up  between  him  and  our  guest. 

Jessie  always  went  to  her  mother  after  breakfast.  So, 
immediately  on  quitting  the  table,  she  stole  away  to  the 
tower,  looking  a  little  serious,  but  not  more  so  than  her 
peculiar  trial  of  the  day  accounted  for. 

I  followed  her  directly,  leaving  Mrs.  Dennison  and  Mr. 
L/ee  on  the  square  balcony,  on  which  the  early  sunshine  lay 
in  golden  warmth. 

Mrs.  Lee  had  not  rested  well ;  her  eyes,  usually  so  bright, 
were  heavy  from  want  of  sleep;  and  the  pillow,  from  which 
she  had  not  yet  risen,  bore  marks  of  a  thousand  restless 
movements,  which  betrayed  unusual  excitement. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

JESSIE   LEE  AND   HER  MOTHER. 

JESSIE  was  sitting  on  one  side  of  the  bed  holding  a 
Parian  cup  in  her  hand;  the  amber  gleam  of  coffee 
shone  through  the  transparent  vine-leaves  that  embossed  it, 
and  she  was  stirring  the  fragrant  beverage  gently  with  a 
spoon. 

"Try,  dear  mother,  and  drink  just  a  little,"  she  was  say 
ing,  in  her  sweet,  caressing  way.  "It  makes  me  very  un 
happy  to  see  you  looking  so  ill." 

"  Indeed  I  am  not  ill,  only  a  little  restless,  Jessie,"  an 
swered  the  sweet  lady,  rising  languidly  from  her  pillow  and 
reaching  forth  her  hand  for  the  cup.  She  tasted  the  coffee 
and  looked  gratefully  at  her  daughter.  "It  is  nice;  no  one 
understands  me  like  you,  my  daughter." 


Jessie  Lee  and  her  Mother.  89 

Jessie  blushed  with  pleasure,  and  began  to  mellow  a 
delicate  slice  of  toast  with  the  silver  knife  that  lay  beside 
it,  making  a  parade  of  her  efforts,  which  she  evidently 
hoped  would  entice  her  mother's  appetite:  and  so  it  did.  I 
am  sure  no  one  besides  her  could  have  tempted  that  frail 
woman  to  eat  a  mouthful.  As  it  was,  one  of  the  birds  that 
was  picking  seeds  from  the  terrace  could  almost  have  rivalled 
her  appetite:  the  presence  of  her  daughter,  I  fancy,  gave  her 
more  strength  than  anything  else. 

"  So  you  have  had  a  bad  night,  my  mother,"  said  Jessie, 
tenderly ;  "  once  or  twice  I  awoke  and  felt  that  you  did  not 
sleep." 

"  Indeed ! ''  said  the  mother,  with  an  earnest  look  break 
ing  through  the  heaviness  of  her  eyes. 

".Yes,  indeed ;  but  then  I  never  wake  in  the  night  with 
out  wondering  if  you  sleep  well." 

"  Did  you  see  me  ?  ''  questioned  the  mother,  anxiously. 

"See  you,  mother?"1 

Mrs.  Lee  smiled  faintly,  and  shook  her  head  as  if  to  cast 
off  some  strange  thought. 

"  Of  course,  it  was  impossible.  I  must  have  slept  long 
enough  to  dream ;  but  it  seems  to  me  as  if  I  was  in  your 
room  last  night.  Something  called  me  there,  a  faint,  white 
shadow,  that  sometimes  took  the  outline  of  an  angel,  some 
times  floated  before  me  like  a  cloud." 

"  Oh,  my  good  mother !  it  was  kind  to  come,  even  in 
your  dreams,"  said  Jessie,  kissing  the  little  hand  that  lay 
in  hers. 

Mrs.  Lee  looked  troubled,  and  seemed  to  be  searching 
her  memory  for  something. 

"It  took  me  —  the  cloud-angel- — you  know,  into  the 
blue  room." 

"  The  blue  room ! "  Jessie  and  I  exclaimed  together,  for 
that  was  the  apartment  in  which  Mrs.  Dennison  slept, 
though  the  fact  had  never  been  mentioned  to  Mrs.  Lee, 


90  Jessie  Lee  and  her  Mother. 

and  another  chamber  had  at  first  been  intended  for  our 
guest.     "  The  blue  room  ?  " 

"  Yes,  the  blue  room ! "  she  said ;  "  but  like  all  dreams, 
nothing  was  like  the  reality.  Instead  of  the  enamelled  fur 
niture,  everything  was  covered  with  the  prettiest  blue 
chintz,  with  a  wild-rose  pattern  running  over  it." 

Jessie  and  I  looked  at  each  other  in  consternation,  for 
the  furniture  which  Mrs.  Lee  described  as  familiar  to  the 
blue  room  had  been  removed  to  the  chamber  we  had  first 
intended  for  Mrs.  Dennison,  and  that  with  which  we  had 
replaced  it  being  too  rich  for  a  sleeping-room,  we  had  cov 
ered  it  with  the  pretty  chintz,  without  mentioning  the  fact 
to  Mrs.  Lee  or  any  one  else. 

"  There  was  a  toilet  instead  of  the  dressing-table,  I  re 
member/'  continued  the  lady,  "  with  quantities  of  frost-like 
lace  falling  around  it  and  on  it ;  with  other  things,  a  little 
basket,  prettier  than  mine,  full  of  rnossrose-buds." 

"  Was  there  nothing  else  in  the  basket  ?  "  I  questioned, 
holding  my  breath  for  the  reply. 

"  Nothing  else,"  answered  the  lady,  smiling ;  "  oh !  yes, 
combs  and  hair-pins,  rings  and  bracelets,  the  whole  toilet 
was  in  a  glitter." 

"  But  nothing  else  in  the  basket  ?  "  I  persisted. 

"  No ;  rose-buds  —  mossrose-buds,  red  and  white.  No 
thing  more,"  she  answered,  languidly. 

Mrs.  Lee  paused  a  moment  with  her  eyes  closed.  Then 
starting  as  if  from  sleep,  she  almost  cried  out,  — 

"  There  was  a  woman  in  the  room  —  in  the  bed  —  a 
beautiful  woman.  The  ruffles  of  her  night-gown  were  open 
at  the  throat,  the  sleeves  were  broad  and  loose ;  you  could 
see  her  arms  almost  to  the  shoulders.  She  wore  no  cap, 
and  her  hair  fell  in  bright,  heavy  coils  down  to  her  waist. 
She  had  something  in  her  hand ;  don't  speak,  I  shall  re 
member  in  a  minute :  the  color  was  rich.  It  was,  yes,  it 
was  half  a  peach,  with  the  brown  stone  partly  bedded  in 


Jessie  Lee  and  her  Mother.  91 

the  centre ;  the  fragrance  of  it  hung  about  the  basket  of 
roses." 

"And  you  saw  all  this,  dear  lady?"  I  exclaimed,  startled 
by  the  reality  of  her  picture,  which,  as  a  whole,  I  recog 
nized  far  more  closely  than  Jessie  could. 

"  In  my  dream,  yes ;  but  one  fancies  such  strange  things 
when  asleep,  you  know,  dear  Miss  Hyde." 

"  Strange,  very  strange,"  murmured  Jessie ;  "  but  for  the 
basket  of  roses  and  the  fruit,  we  might  have  recognized  the 
picture.  Don't  you  think  so,  Aunt  Matty  ?  " 

"  Did  you  get  a  look  at  the  lady's  face  ? "  I  inquired,  sup 
pressing  Jessie's  question. 

"  No,  no ;  I  think  not.  The  thick  hair  shaded  it,  but  the 
arms  and  neck  were  white  as  lilies.  She  had  bitten  the 
peach ;  I  remember  seeing  marks  of  her  teeth  on  one  side. 
Strange,  is  n't  it,  how  real  such  fancies  will  seem  ?  " 

"  It  is,  indeed,  strange,"  I  said,  feeling  cold  chills  creeping 
over  me. 

"  Besides,"  continued  the  invalid,  while  a  scarcely  percep 
tible  shiver  disturbed  her,  "notwithstanding  the  freshness 
and  beauty  of  everything,  I  felt  oppressed  in  that  room  — 
just  as  flowers  may  be  supposed  to  grow  faint  when  vipers 
creep  over  them ;  the  air  seemed  close  till  I  got  to  your 
chamber,  Jessie." 

"  And  there  ?  "  said  the  sweet  girl,  kissing  her  mother's 
hand  again. 

"  There,  the  angel  that  had  been  a  cloud  took  form  again. 
It  beckoned  me  —  beckoned  me  —  I  cannot  tell  where ;  but 
you  were  sleeping,  I  know  that." 

"  It  was  a  strange  dream,"  said  Jessie,  thoughtfully. 

"  The  impression  was  very  strong,"  answered  the  mother, 
drawing  a  hand  across  her  eyes, — "  so  powerful  that  it  tired 
me.  This  morning  it  seemed  as  if  I  had  been  on  a  journey." 

" But  you  are  better  now,"  I  said;  "  this  sense  of  fatigue 
is  wearing  off,  I  hope." 


92  Intrusive  Kindness. 

"Oh,  yes!"  she  answered,  languidly. 

"  And  you  will  be  well  enough  to  see  Mrs.  Dennison  be 
fore  dinner,  I  hope,"  whispered  Jessie. 

"  Perhaps,  child." 

"  Father  will  persuade  you." 

"Where  is  your  father,  Jessie?" 

"  Oh  !  somewhere  about.  On  the  front  balcony,  I  believe, 
with  Mrs.  Dennison,  who  declares  that  she  never  will  get 
tired  of  looking  down  the  valley." 

"  Yes,  it  is  a  lovely  view.  We  used  to  sit  on  the  balcony 
for  hours  —  your  father  and  I  —  but  now — "  Mrs.  Lee 
turned  away  her  face  and  shaded  her  eyes  with  one  pale  hand. 

I  walked  to  the  window  and  lifted  the  curtain ;  but  there 
was  a  mist  over  my  eyes,  and  I  could  not  discern  a  feature 
of  the  landscape. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

INTRUSIVE   KINDNESS. 

SOME  one  knocked  at  the  door.  I  went  to  open  it,  and 
found  Cora,  Mrs.  Dennison's  maid,  who  had  been  brush, 
ing  her  mistress's  riding-habit  on  the  back  terrace,  and  flung 
it  across  her  arm  before  coming  up-stairs.  The  girl  was  a 
pretty  mulatto,  with  teeth  that  an  empress  might  have  cov 
eted,  and  eyes  like  diamonds ;  but  there  was  something  in 
her  face  that  I  did  not  like — a  way  of  looking  at  you  from 
under  her  black  eyelashes  that  was  both  searching  and 
sinister. 

"  Mistress  told  me  to  run  up,  and  inquire  if  it  was  n't  time 
for  Miss  Lee  to  put  on  her  habit,"  she  said,  shooting  a  quick 
glance  into  the  room;  "the  horses  are  ordered  round." 

I  felt  the  color  burning  in  my  face.  The  impertinence  of 
this  intrusion  angered  me  greatly. 


Intrusive  Kindness.  93 

"  Miss  Lee  is  with  her  mother,"  I  said,  "  and  cannot  be 
disturbed ;  when  she  is  ready,  I  will  let  your  mistress  know. 
Until  then  the  horses  must  wait." 

The  girl  gave  the  habit  on  her  arm  a  shake,  and  went 
away,  casting  one  or  two  glances  behind.  What  possible 
business  could  the  creature  have  in  that  part  of  the  house  ? 
Had  the  mistress  really  sent  her  ?  It  was  an  hour  before 
the  time  for  riding,  and  it  had  not  been  our  custom  to  hurry 
Jessie  away  from  her  mother's  room. 

While  I  stood  by  the  window,  thinking  angrily  of  this 
intrusion,  another  knock  called  me  back  to  the  door.  It 
was  the  mulatto  again,  with  her  mistress's  compliments,  and, 
if  Mrs.  Lee  wyas  well  enough,  she  would  pay  her  respects 
while  the  horses  waited. 

I  went  down  myself  at  this,  and  meeting  Mrs.  Dennison 
on  the  terrace,  informed  her,  very  curtly,  I  fear,  that  Mrs. 
Lee  was  not  out  of  her  bedroom,  having  spent  a  restless 
night,  and  was  quite  incapable  of  seeing  strangers. 

I  put  a  little  malicious  emphasis  on  the  word  strangers, 
which  brought  a  deeper  color  into  her  cheeks ;  but  she  an 
swered  with  elaborate  expressions  of  sympathy,  inquired  so 
minutely  into  the  symptoms  and  causes  of  Mrs.  Lee's  pros 
tration,  that  I  felt  at  a  loss  how  to  answer. 

"Dear  lady!"  she  went  on,  "I'm  afraid  these  severe  at 
tacks  will  exhaust  the  little  strength  she  has  left ;  they  must 
make  life  a  burden." 

"  On  the  contrary,"  I  said,  "  there  is  not,  I  am  sure,  a 
person  living  who  so  keenly  enjoys  the  highest  and  most 
lofty  principles  of  existence.  With  the  love  of  God  in  her 
heart,  and  domestic  love  all  around  her,  life  can  never  be  a 
burden." 

"Indeed!"  she  answered,  with  something  in  her  voice 
that  approached  a  sneer ;  "  I  never  was  sick  in  my  life,  that 
is,  perhaps,  why  it  seems  so  terrible  to  me.  Nothing  could' 
reconcile  me,  I  am  sure,  to  a  life  like  Mrs.  Lee's.  At  her 


94  Intrusive  Kindness. 

age,  too,  with  disease  helping  time  to  chase  away  what  beauty 
one  has  left,  how  she  must  feel  it ! " 

"You  quite  mistake  the  case,  madam,"  I  answered;  "Mrs. 
Lee  never  depended  on  her  beauty,  which,  however,  no  one  can 
dispute,  as  a  means  of  winning  love ;  her  sincerity,  intelli 
gence,  and  gentle  wisdom  are  enough  to  outlive  the  loveli 
ness  of  a  Venus." 

"  You  are  enthusiastic,  Miss  Hyde." 

"  I  love  Mrs.  Lee,  and  speak  as  I  feel." 

"  I  am  afraid,"  she  said,  in  her  blandest  manner,  "  that 
my  interest  in  the  dear  lady  has  led  me  into  obtrusiveness, 
or,  at  least,  that  you  think  so.  But  she  is  so  very  superior 
—  so  perfect,  in  fact,  that  one  cannot  shake  off  the  interest 
she  inspires.  It  was  this  feeling  which  tempted  me  to  ask 
for  the  privilege  of  paying  my  respects;  —  I  see  now  that  it 
was  inopportune ;  but  a  warm  heart  is  always  getting  one 
into  scrapes,  Miss  Hyde.  I  shall  never  learn  how  to  tame 
mine  down.  It  seemed  to  me  that  the  sweet  invalid  yonder 
must  feel  lonely  in  her  room,  and  this  was  why  that  impor 
tunate  request  was  made." 

"Mrs.  Lee  is  a  woman  who  would  find  something  of  para 
dise  in  any  position.  Her  sitting-room,  up  in  the  tower 
yonder,  has  always  been  considered  the  pleasantest  apart 
ment  in  the  house." 

"  No  doubt ;  it  was  this  conviction  which  made  me  anx 
ious  ty>  be  admitted.  Still,  I  must  think  that  a  confinement, 
that  only  promises  to  be  relieved  by  death,  must  be  a  pain 
ful  thing." 

Why  did  the  woman  always  return  to  that  point  ?  In 
my  whole  life  I  had  never  heard  the  probable  result  of  Mrs. 
Lee's  illness  alluded  to  so  often,  as  it  had  been  hardly  men 
tioned  since  Mrs.  Dennison's  arrival.  It  shocked  me,  and 
became  the  more  repulsive  from  the  usual  levity  of  her 
manner.  She  seemed  to  weave  the  idea  of  my  dear  friend's 
death  with  every  luxury  that  surrounded  her  dwelling ;  to 


Intrusive  Kindness.  95 

my  prejudiced  fancy,  she  even  exulted  in  it.  I  stood  look 
ing  her  in  the  face  while  these  thoughts  troubled  my  mind. 
What  my  eyes  may  have  spoken  I  cannot  tell,  but  hers  fell 
beneath  them,  and,  with  an  uneasy  smile,  she  turned  to 
walk  away. 

That  moment  Jessie  came  out  to  the  terrace,  looking  a 
little  anxious. 

"  Where  is  father  ?"  she  said ;  "  mother  is  up  and  waiting 
for  him." 

I  saw  a  faint  smile  quiver  around  the  widow's  lips,  but 
she  busied  herself  with  some  branches  of  ivy  that  had  broken 
loose  from  the  terrace-wall,  and  did  not  seem  to  heed  us. 
Just  then  the  tramp  of  horses  sounded  from  the  front  of  the 
house,  and  Jessie  exclaiming  with  a  little  impatience,  "Dear 
me!"  walked  quickly  to  the  square  balcony.  I  followed 
her,  and  saw  Mr.  Lee  standing  at  the  foot  of  the  steps  ready 
to  mount.  He  was  giving  some  orders  to  the  groom,  and 
seemed  particularly  anxious  about  the  horse  which  Mrs. 
Dennison  was  to  ride. 

Jessie's  face  flushed,  and  a  look  of  proud  surprise  came 
across  it.  Mr.  Lee  turned  his  head  that  way  and  called 
out, — 

"  Why,  Jessie,  where  is  your  habit  ?  I  never  found  you 
late  before." 

Jessie  did  not  answer,  but  passed  me,  descending  to  the 
terrace  and  down  the  flight  of  steps.  She  spoke  to  her 
father,  looking  back  anxiously.  After  the  first  words,  he 
started  arfd  seemed  taken  by  surprise.  Even  from  the  dis 
tance  I  could  see  a  flood  of  crimson  rush  to  his  forehead. 
They  both  ascended  the  steps  together.  Mr.  Lee  went  to 
the  tower,  and  Jessie  ran  up-stairs  to  put  on  her  riding- 
dress. 

I  went  up  to  help  her,  but  walked  slowly;  everything 
conspired  to  depress  me  that  morning.  One  serpent  was 
enough  to  destroy  the  perfect  happiness  of  Eden.  Our  little 


96  Intrusive  Kindness. 

paradise  seemed  changing  after  the  same  fashion,  and  yet 
no  one  could  tell  why. 

Jessie  was  buttoning  her  habit  as  I  went  in.  She  looked 
restless  and  hurt. 

"Aunt  Matty,"  she  said,  "I  have  a  great  mind  to  give 
up  this  ride ;  the  thought  of  meeting  that  gentleman  troubles 
me.  Look  how  my  hands  tremble." 

Yes,  the  serpent  was  doing  its  work.  Even  our  sweet, 
honest  Jessie  was  beginning  to  cover  up  her  true  feelings 
under  false  issues.  It  was  something  nearer  home  than  the 
dread  of  an  unwelcome  offer  that  made  her  so  nervous. 
For  the  first  time  since  her  remembrance  Mr.  Lee  had  for 
gotten  his  wife.  But  for  Jessie's  interposition,  he  would 
have  ridden  away  without  inquiring  after  her.  I  recollected 
how  he  had  blushed  when  reminded  of  this. 

Of  course,  I  could  not  speak  of  the  true  cause  of  this  dis 
content,  the  delicate  reticence  becoming  to  a  daughter  was 
too  sacred  for  that ;  but  I  said  quickly, — 

"  Yes,  yes,  darling,  you  must  go.     It  is  your  duty." 

She  looked  at  me  earnestly,  then  dropping  her  eyes,  went 
on  with  her  preparations. 

A  second  time  Mrs.  Dennison  came  to  her  chamber. 
Our  coldness  the  day  before  had  left  no  impression  on  the 
materialism  of  her  nature.  Sparkling  with  cheerfulness, 
and  brilliant  with  smiles,  she  swept  in,  bending  her  flexible 
whip  into  a  ring,  with  both  hands,  and  letting  it  free  again 
with  a  prolonged  snap. 

"All  ready?     That's  right,  my  Lady  Jess!     The  day  is 
heavenly,  and  our  cavaliers  are  coming  up  the  road ! " 
"  "  Thank  heaven ! "  I  heard  Jessie  whisper,  as  she  drew  on 
her  gantlets. 

If  she  fancied  that  the  coming  of  Mr.  Bosworth  and  his 
friend  would  release  Mr.  Lee,  and  leave  him  at  liberty  to 
spend  his  morning  with  the  invalid,  she  was  disappointed  in 
the  result,  though  not  in  the  fact.  Just  as  the  party  were 


The  Trail  of  the  Serpent.  97 

s 

mounting,  he  appeared  on  the  terrace,  and,  descending  the 
steps,  joined  them,  whip  in  hand. 

I  watched  all  these  movements  keenly ;  why,  it  would 
have  been  impossible  for  me  to  explain  even  to  my  own 
judgment;  but  shadows  tormented  me  at  this  time,  and  all 
my  senses  were  on  the  alert.  Mr.  Lee  rode  by  his  daughter, 
leaving  his  guest  to  the  other  gentlemen,  between  whom  she 
rode  triumphantly,  as  Queen  Elizabeth  may  have  entered 
Kenilworth,  flirting  royally  with  her  handsomest  subjects. 
Jessie  and  her  father  seemed  to  be  conversing  quietly,  as  I 
had  seen  them  a  hundred  times  riding  down  that  road. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE   TRAIL   OF   THE   SERPENT. 

A  FTER  the  party  was  out  of  sight,  I  went  into  Mrs.  Den- 
-LJL  nison's  room  to  see  that  the  maid  had  performed  her 
duty,  as  was  my  custom ;  for  I  had  assumed  these  light 
cares  in  the  household,  and  loved  them  from  the  fact  that 
they  attached  an  idea  of  usefulness  to  my  residence  in  the 
house. 

Everything  seemed  in  order.  Cora,  the  mulatto  girl,  was 
busily  arranging  the  dress  her  mistress  had  just  taken  off 
Ear-rings  and  a  brooch  of  blue  lava  were  lying  on  the  toilet, 
and  the  pretty  cap,  with  its  streamers  of  black  velvet  and 
azure  ribbon,  hung  upon  one  of  the  supports  of  the  dressing- 
table,  as  she  had  left  them. 

I  looked  for  the  basket  of  mossrose-buds,  but  it  was  gone ; 
some  buds  were  opening  in  one  of  the  toilet-glasses,  but  that 
was  all.  Why  had  the  widow  Dennison  taken  such  pains 
to  put  the  basket  out  of  sigh-t  ? 

"  What  have  you  done  with  the  basket  ? "  I  inquired  very 


98  The  Trail  of  the  Serpent. 

quietly  of  the  girl.  "  If  you  wet  the  moss  again,  we  can 
fill  it  with  fresh  flowers." 

"  What  basket,  Miss  ? "  inquired  the  girl,  lifting  her  black 
eyes  innocently  to  my  face. 

"  The  basket  you  brought  in  here  last  evening." 

"Oh,  that!"  she  continued,  dropping  her  eyes;  "I've 
made  so  many  of  them  things  that  mistress  doesn't  seem 
to  care  for  'em  any  more." 

"  You  — you  make  them  ?" 

"Yes,  indeed!  Is  there  any  harm,  Miss?"  she  said,  lift 
ing  her  eyes  again,  with  a  look  of  genuine  earnestness. 

"  And  you  arranged  those  buds  in  the  moss  ? " 

"Yes,  indeed!" 

"And  placed  the  half  peach  among  them  ?" 

"  Was  there  any  harm,  Miss  ?  " 

"  The  half  peach  —  after  an  Oriental  fashion  ?  " 

"  Dear  me !  I  hope  there  was  n't  any  harm  in  the  garden 
er's  letting  me  have  that  one.  It  was  the  first  I  had  seen 
this  year,  so  I  could  n't  give  up  more  than  I  did ;  but  it 
was  the  biggest  half  that  I  saved  for  the  mistress." 

Nothing  could  be  more  natural  than  her  dawning  contri 
tion,  nothing  more  satisfactory  than  the  solution  she  had 
given  to  a  subject  that  had  kept  me  awake  half  the  night. 
What  a  fool  I  had  been  !  Was  I,  in  fact,  becoming  fanciful 
and  old-maidish — ready  to  find  error  in  shadows,  and  crimes 
in  everything  ?  Heaven  forbid  that  anything  so  unwomanly 
and  indelicate  as  this  should  come  upon  me. 

Was  it  possible  that  I,  in  the  waning  freshness  of  my  life, 
had  begun  to  envy  brighter  and  handsomer  women  the  hom 
age  due  to  their  attraction,  and  had  thus  become  suspicious  ? 
The  very  idea  humiliated  me;  I  felt  abashed  before  that 
mulatto  girl,  who  sat  so  demurely  smoothing  the  folds  of 
her  mistress's  breakfast-dress  across  her  lap.  It  seemed  as 
if  she  must  have  some  knowledge  of  the  mean  suspicion 
that  had  brought  me  there.  How  artful  and  indirect  my  con- 


The  Trail  of  the  Serpent.  99 

duct  had  been !  In  my  heart  I  had  rather  plumed  myself 
on  the  adroit  way  in  which  my  questions  had  been  put  re 
garding  that  annoying  basket.  Now,  I  was  heartily  ashamed 
of  it  all,  and  stole  out  of  the  room  bitterly  discomfited. 

In  shutting  the  door,  I  glanced  back ;  the  girl  was  looking 
up  from  her  work.  The  demure  expression  had  left  her  face, 
the  black  eyes  flashed  and  danced  as  they  followed  me ;  but 
the  moment  my  look  met  hers,  all  this  passed  away  so  com 
pletely,  that  my  very  senses  were  confused,  and  the  doubts 
that  I  had  put  aside  came  crowding  back  upon  me. 

I  went  up  to  Mrs.  Lee's  room.  She  was  resting  on  the 
lounge,  sound  asleep ;  but  her  face  seemed  cold  as  well  as 
pale.  There  was  a  strange  look  about  it,  as  if  all  the  vital 
ity  were  stricken  out ;  yet  she  breathed  evenly,  and  though 
I  made  some  noise  in  entering,  it  did  not  disturb  her  in  the 
least. 

I  sat  down  on  a  low  chair  by  the  side  of  her  couch ;  for 
Jessie  had  desired  me  to  sit  by  her  during  all  the  time 
I  could  command.  Thus  I  was  placed  close  to  the  gentle 
sleeper.  The  deathly  stillness  in  which  she  lay  troubled  me ; 
it  seemed  too  profound  for  healthy  slumber.  One  little  hand 
fell  over  the  couch.  I  took  it  in  my  own,  and  passed  my 
other  hand  softly  over  it.  Strange  enough,  she  did  not  move, 
but  began  to  murmur  in  her  sleep,  while  a  cold,  troubled 
cloud  contracted  her  forehead. 

"Ah !  now  I  can  see  everything  —  everything ;  they  are 
cantering  by  the  old  mill.  I  have  n't  seen  it  before  in 
years.  How  beautifully  the  shadows  fall  on  the  water ;  the 
waves  are  tipped  with  silver ;  the  trees  rustle  pleasantly ! 
No  wonder  they  draw  up  to  look  at  the  mill ;  it  always  was 
a  picturesque  object !  " 

She  was  following  the  equestrians  in  her  dreams  —  those 
strange  dreams  that  seemed  to  drink  up  all  the  color  and 
warmth  from  her  body. 

According  to  the  best   calculation  I  could  make,  the 


100  The  Trail  of  the  Serpent. 

party  would  have  reached  the  old  mill  about  this  time.  It 
stood  under  the  curve  of  the  precipitous  banks,  a  mile  or 
two  up  the  river,  and  Mr.  Lee  had  spoken  of  riding  that 
way  at  breakfast.  Thus  it  seemed  more  than  probable  that 
the  party  was  exactly  as  she  fancied  it.  Mr.  Lee  had 
doubtless  informed  her  what  route  he  would  take,  and  so 
her  imagination  followed  him  while  her  frail  form  slum 
bered. 

She  stirred  uneasily  on  her  pillow,  drew  her  black  eye 
brows  together,  and  spoke  again :  — 

"  Why  does  he  leave  my  Jessie  ?  She  don't  want  to  be 
left  with  that  young  man ;  —  and  he,  poor  fellow !  how 
frightened  he  is !  What  is  that  he  is  saying  ?  Wants  to 
marry  my  Jessie !  Alas  !  how  the  heart  shrinks  in  her 
bosom !  My  poor  child !  he  should  not  distress  you  so ! 
Yet  it  is  an  honest  heart  he  offers  —  full  of  warmth,  full  of 
goodness !  Can't  you  understand  that,  my  darling  ?  " 

After  this  speech  she  lay  quiet  a  few  minutes,  and  then 
spoke  like  one  who  had  been  examining  something  that 
puzzled  her. 

"Jessie,  Jessie!  what  is  this?  Why  does  your  heart  stand 
still  while  he  speaks  to  her  ?  It  troubles  me,  darling.  I 
am  your  mother,  and  this  thing  disturbs  me  more  than  you 
can  guess.  You  have  driven  one  away  —  he  retreats  to 
the  rear,  heart-broken.  That  other  one  comes  up.  Who  is 
he?  what  is  he?  Ask  her,  for  she  is  watching  him,  and 
her  loaded  heart  follows  after,  though  he,  my  husband,  is 
by  her  side." 

Here  she  dropped  into  silence  again,  only  breaking  it  by 
faint  moans,  and  a  single  ejaculation,  "  Oh,  not  that !  not 
that!" 

Her  face  grew  so  painfully  wan,  and  she  gave  evidence 
of  so  much  inward  anguish,  that  I  was  constrained  to 
arouse  her.  My  voice  made  no  impression,  and  the  clasp 
of  my  hand  only  threw  her  into  a  more  deathly  slumber.  I 


*  After 

began  to  comprehend  her  state.  I  had  heard  of  deep 
trances,  when  the  soul  seems  released  from  the  body,  or  is 
gifted  with  something  like  prophecy.  I  knew,  or  believed, 
that  this  was  an  unhealthy  state,  the  result  of  disease,  or 
the  offspring  of  a  badly  balanced  organization ;  and  this 
thought  horrified  me ;  there  was  something  of  the  super 
natural  in  it  that  filled  my  soul  with  awe.  By  the  contrac 
tion  of  her  pale  forehead,  I  saw  that  there  was  some  distress 
in  the  head ;  so  lifting  my  hand,  I  passed  it  across  her 
brow,  hoping  to  soothe  away  the  pain. 

Certainly,  the  face  became  calm,  a  smile  stole  across  the 
lips,  and  after  a  moment  her  eyes  opened,  and  looked 
vaguely  around,  as  a  child  awakes  from  its  sleep. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

AFTER   DREAMING. 

I  HAVE  been  asleep,"  said  Mrs.  Lee,  pleasantly;  "sound 
asleep.  When  did  you  come  in  ?  " 

"  Only  a  short  time  since." 

"And  you  have  been  sitting  here  while  I  slept  ?  " 

"Yes;  after  a  restless  night,  I  fancied  a  quiet  sleep 
would  do  you  no  harm." 

"  Harm  ?     It  has  given  me  strength." 

"Do  you  think  so?" 

She  smiled. 

"  Have  you  been  dreaming  again  ?  "  I  inquired,  a  little 
anxiously. 

"  Dreaming  ?  No,  my  sleep  was  profound,  perfect  rest. 
But  where  is  Jessie  ?  She  sat  where  you  are  when  I  fell 
off." 


102  "o*"     •  After  ":Dreaminff. 

"Indeed!" 

"  Yes,  I  remember  —  her  left  hand  held  mine,  with  her 
right  she  was  soothing  the  pain  from  my  forehead." 

"  That  was  some  time  ago ;  she  has  gone  out  to  ride  since, 
and  I  am  quite  sure  Mr.  Lee  came  up  here  after  she  left 
you,"  I  said. 

"I  am  glad  of  it,"  she  answered,  gently.  "He  was 
rather  late  this  morning,  I  remember  thinking ;  but  Jessie 
would  not  own  it.  So  he  came  up,  and  I  did  not  hear  him. 
Miss  Hyde,  this  is  the  first  time  in  my  whole  life  that  his 
lightest  footstep  failed  to  awake  me, — what  can  it  mean?  " 

"  Yes,"  broke  in  Lottie,  who  had  been  hanging  around 
the  door,  unnoticed ;  for  we  had  all  become  so  used  to  her 
presence  in  that  room,  that  it  was  no  more  heeded  than 
that  of  the  canary-bird  in  its  cage  on  the  balcony,  —  "yes, 
ma'am,  Mr.  Lee  came  up  with  his  spurs  on,  and  his  whip 
all  ready,  just  like  a  trooper,  clang,  clang,  clang.  I  thought 
the  noise  would  make  you  jump  out  of  the  window  in  that 
white,  loose  gown,  just  like  an  angel  with  its  wings  spread; 
but  law !  there  you  were,  ma'am,  snoozing  away  right  in 
his  face,  and  he  making  up  his  mind,  with  the  whip  in  his 
hand,  whether  to  kiss  you  good-bye  or  not." 

"And  did  he?"  inquired  the  lady,  with  a  faint  flush  of 
the  cheek. 

"  No,  ma'am ;  I  suppose  he  was  afraid  of  scaring  you  out 
of  that  nice  sleep.  He  only  looked  at  you  sort  of  earnestly, 
and  went  off  trying  to  walk  on  tiptoe ;  but  mercy !  did  n't 
them  boots  creak  ?  " 

"  I  thought  not,"  murmured  the  lady,  with  infinite  ten 
derness  in  her  voice ;  "  I  must  have  been  dead  if  that  failed 
to  arouse  me." 

"  Lor,  Mrs.  Lee,"  continued  the  maid,  spreading  her  flail- 
like  arms  in  illustration,  "  I  wish  you  could  have  seen  that 
new  widder-woman  when  them  two  gentlemen  helped  her 
on  to  the  horse.  Didn't  her  dress  swell  out  — and  didn't 


After  Dreaming.  103 

she  keep  Mr.  Lawrence  a- tinkering  away  at  her  stirrups, 
with  one  foot  in  his  hand,  till  it  made  me  sick  looking  on. 
Awful  'cute  lady  that  is,  Miss  Hyde ;  you  ain't  no  match 
for  her,  nohow ! " 

I  really  think  that  witch  of  a  girl  was  gifted  with  some 
thing  almost  like  second  sight.  I  never  had  a  secret  taste - 
or  dislike  that  she  did  not  understand  at  once,  and  drag 
it  out  in  some  blundering  way  before  the  whole  world. 

"What  makes  you  think  so,  Lottie?"  I  inquired,  a  little 
annoyed. 

"Because  you're  straightforward  right  out,  and  flat- 
footed  honest ;  and  she  —  oh  my ! " 

"  What  makes  you  say,  *oh  my !'  Lottie?  " 

"  Nothing,  Miss  Hyde ;  only  I've  got  eyes,  and  can  see 
right  through  a  mill-stone,  especially  wrhen  there 's  a  hole 
in  the  middle.  Perhaps  you  can't,  then  again  perhaps  you 
can ;  I  don't  dispute  anything ;  only,  as  I  said  before,  that 
widder-woman  is  too  'cute  for  such  a  mealy-mouthed  lady 
as  you  are.  My !  —  would  n't  she  ride  over  you  rough-shod 
and  with  spurs  to  her  slippers!" 

We  spoiled  that  girl.  She  was  neither  servant,  com 
panion,  nor  protegee,  and  yet  partook  of  the  position  which 
three  such  persons  might  have  occupied  in  the  family.  She 
waited  upon  every  one  with  the  faithfulness  of  a  hound 
and  the  speed  of  a  lapwing,  seemed  to  be  always  in  the 
kitchen,  constantly  flitting  through  the  parlor,  yet  never 
beyond  the  sound  of  her  mistress's  voice.  She  belonged 
everywhere  and  nowhere  in  the  household.  She  had  taken 
her  position  out  of  the  kitchen  entirely,  by  refusing  to  sit 
down  at  the  table  there,  whatever  the  temptation  was,  she 
invariably  carrying  off  the  tray  into  her  own  little  room, 
after  the  mistress  was  served,  taking  her  meals  in  solitary 
grandeur  from  frosted  silver  and  china  so  delicate  that  you 
could  see  a  shadow  through  it.  Nay,  she  affected  great 
elegance  in  this  little  room,  which  was  a  sort  of  select  hos- 


104  After  Dreaming. 

pital  for  all  the  old  finery  in  the  household.  Lace  curtains, 
condemned  as  too  much  worn  for  the  parlor-windows,  after 
passing  through  her  adroit  hands,  appeared  at  the  casement 
of  her  little  room  transparent  as  new ;  silk  hangings,  when 
faded  from  their  first  splendor,  she  managed  to  revive  into 
almost  pristine  brightness.  She  would  cut  out  the  freshest 
medallions  from  an  old  carpet,  and  make  it  bloom  out  anew 
under  her  own  feet.  Then  she  had  pretty  knick-knacks  and 
keepsakes  scattered  about,  which  made  her  little  nook  quite 
a  boudoir  —  indeed,  almost  the  prettiest  one  in  the  family.  . 

Mrs.  Lee  was  rather  proud  of  her  unique  handmaiden's 
retreat ;  it  gratified  her  own  exquisite  .sense  of  the  beautiful ; 
and,  as  the  room  opened  into  her  own,  it  was  but  a  continu 
ation  of  the  refinements  that  surrounded  her. 

In  her  dress,  too,  Lottie  was  more  original  than  half  the 
old  pictures  one  sees  offered  for  sale.  Jessie's  cast-off  dresses 
were  remodelled  by  her  nimble  fingers  into  a  variety  of  gar 
ments  really  marvellous.  Indeed,  Lottie  was  generally  the 
most  perfectly  costumed  person  in  our  household.  No  one 
felt  disposed  to  check  this  exuberant  taste  in  the  strange 
girl :  it  pleased  the  invalid,  and  that  was  reason  enough  for 
anything  in  our  family. 

"  Yes,  I  say  it  again,"  persisted  the  strange  little  creature, 
folding  her  arms  and  setting  her  head  on  one  side,  "  widders 
are  monstrous  smart,  up  to  a'most  anything.  I've  often 
wished  that  I'd  been  born  a  widder  with  both  eye-teeth  cut, 
as  theirs  always  is  —  are,  I  meant.  Lor!  Miss  Hyde,  you 
ain't  a  circumstance ;  just  leave  this  one  to  me." 

"  Lottie,  Lottie,"  said  Mrs.  Lee,  shaking  her  head,  "  you 
speak  too  loud  and  look  bold,  it  is  n't  becoming.  Besides, 
the  guests  in  a  house  must  always  be  honored,  never  made 
subjects  of  criticism  :  in  short,  my  good  child,  we  are  spoil 
ing  you." 

Lottie  withered  into  penitence  with  the  first  words  of  this 
reproof.  When  it  was  ended,  a  deep  flush  settled  around 
her  eyes,  as  if  tears  were  sirppressed  with  difficulty. 


After  Dreaming.  105 

"  Spoiling  me !  not  with  kindness,  I  should  die  without 
that,"  she  said,  half  sitting  down  on  the  ottoman,  half 
kneeling  by  the  couch.  "  I  won't  speak  another  word  against 
that — that  lady.  There,  I've  got  it  out;  say  you  are  not 
angry  with  me." 

"  Angry!  no,  my  child.  Only  be  careful  not  to  say  harsh 
things  of  any  one,  it  is  a  bad  habit." 

"I  am  sorry!" 

"  Well,  well." 

"  Very  sorry ! " 

"  There,  there,  child,  it  is  not  so  very  terrible." 

"  I  '11  never  call  the  lady  a  widder  again.     Never ! " 

Mrs.  Lee  smiled,  and  sent  her  into  the  next  room.  She 
seemed  troubled  after  the  girl  went  out ;  for  certainly  tears 
had  glittered  in  Lottie's  eyes,  a  thing  I  had  never  witnessed 
before. 

"  Go  in,  Miss  Hyde,  and  comfort  her,  poor  thing !  It  was 
cruel  to  reprove  her  so  harshly ;  but  my  temper  is  getting 
ungovernable." 

It  was  almosi^m using  to  hear  that  gentle  creature  con 
demn  herself  with  so  little  reason ;  but  she  would  not  be  con 
vinced  that  something  of  the  spirit  of  a  Nero  had  not  been 
manifest  in  that  mild  reprimand;  so  I  went  into  Lottie's 
room,  much  better  disposed  to  give  her  a  second  lesson  than 
to  console  her  for  the  first. 

Miss  Lottie  had  curled  herself  up  in  the  window-seat, 
with  both  hands  clasped  around  her  knees,  and  her  face 
buj|ied  upon  them. 


106     Lottie  expresses  her  Opinion  of  the  Widow. 
CHAPTER  XVII. 

LOTTIE   EXPRESSES   HER   OPINION  OP  THE   WIDOW. 

T  OTTIE,"  I  said,  going  up  to  the  girl,  "  what  are  you 
J-J  huddled  up  in  that  place  for  ?  Is  there  nothing  you 
can  find  to  do  more  profitable  than  pouting?" 

"  I  'm  not  pouting,  Miss  Hyde/'  she  said ;  "  only  grinding 
my  teeth  in  peace  and  comfort.  Why  can't  you  let  me 
alone,  I  should  like  to  know?" 

"  What  folly !  Do  get  down  and  act  like  a  sensible  crea 
ture." 

"Well,"  she  said,  throwing  herself  off  the  window-seat 
with  a  demi-summersault,  which  landed  her  in  the  middle 
of  the  room,  "  here  I  am.  What 's  wanted  ?" 

It  was  rather  difficult  for  me  to  say  just  that  instant  what 
I  did  want,  having  only  a  charge  of  consolation  on  hand. 

"Well,"  she  added,  "what  have  I  done  to  you,  Miss  Hyde, 
that  I  can't  be  allowed  to  sit  still  in  my^An  room?" 

"  Nothing,  Lottie ;  I  was  only  afraid  that  you  might  be 
fretting." 

Her  eyes  instantly  filled  with  tears,  which  she  dashed 
aside  with  her  hand. 

"  So  I  was ;  what 's  the  use  of  denying  it  ?  She  never 
said  a  cross  word  to  me  before,  and  would  n't  now  but  for 
that  Mrs.  Babylon.  I  hate  that  widder ;  I  want  to  stomp 
her  down  under  my  feet.  It  makes  me  grit  my  teeth  when 
she  comes  sailing  out  into  the  garden,  and  looks  up  to  Mrs. 
Lee's  window,  just  like  a  dog  hankering  after  a  bone." 

"  Why,  how  can  you  feel  so  bitterly,  Lottie,  about  a  per 
son  you  never  spoke  to  a  dozen  times  in  your  life  ? "  I  said, 
shocked  and  surprised  by  her  vehemence. 

"  Did  n't  I,  though  ?  How  'cute  people  can  be  with  their 
eyes  shut !  Well,  I  fancy  that  the  widder  and  I  are  slightly 
acquainted  —  better  than* she  thinks  for." 


Lottie  expresses  her  Opinion  of  the  Widow.      107 

X 

"  Why,  how  can  that  be  possible ;  you  are  always  in  Mrs. 
Lee's  room?" 

"Generally,  generally  —  not  always.  There  is  hours  in 
the  morning,  before  she  gets  up ;  hours  in  the  evening,  after 
she  goes  to  bed ;  when  I  break  out,  and  do  a  little  exploring 
about  the  premises.  This  morning  I  was  in  Mrs.  Babylon's 
room  before  any  of  you  were  up." 

"  Indeed !     How  did  that  happen  ?  " 

"  That  sneaking  mulatto  girl  came  to  the  chamber-door 
as  I  was  passing,  and  beckoned  me  to  come  in." 

"And  you  went?" 

"Me!  Why  not?  If  a  girl  never  sinsatiates  around, 
how  is  she  to  find  out  what 's  going  on  ?  Besides,  I  wanted 
to  know  just  how  Babylon  looked  in  her  own  room ;  so, 
being  invited,  I  went  in." 

"  But  what  did  she  want  of  you  ?" 

"Don't  know.  Something  besides  doing  a  braid  up  in 
eleven  strands,  I  surmise ;  but  that  was  what  she  made  be 
lieve  it  was  about — just  as  if  that  mulatto  creature  didn't 
understand  thaBpueh  of  her  business.  I  did  it  though, 
meek  as  Moses — -such  hair!  a  yard  long  in  the  shortest 
part.  It  was  worth  while  trying  a  hand  at  it ;  but,  after  all, 
it  seemed  like  braiding  copperheads  and  rattlesnakes.  I 
hate  to  touch  anybody's  hair  if  I  don't  like  'em ;  it  makes 
me  crawl  all  over." 

"But  why  don't  you  like  Mrs.  Dennison?" 

"  Why —  because  I  don't ;  and  because  you  don't  either." 

I  could  not  help  smiling,  and  yet  was  half  angry  with 
the  girl.  She  shook  her  head  gravely  and  \y«it  on  : 

"  It  was  n't  the  hair,  Miss  Hyde ;  that  copper-colored  girl 
knew  more  than  I  did  about  it,  often  as  I  've  braided  for 
Miss  Jessie." 

" Then  what  did  she  want?" 

"I've  found  out — never  you  fear." 

"Well?" 


108      Lottie  expresses  her  Opinion  of  the  Widow. 

"Can't  tell  anything  about  it.  It's  like  a  patch- work 
quilt  in  my  mind,  the  pieces  all  sorted,  but  not  laid  together; 
the  colors  will  get  ship-shape  by-and-by,  and  then  I'll 
answer  everything.  She  wants  me  to  come  into  her  room 
every  morning,  and  I'm  going." 

"  What,  when  you  dislike  her  so  much?" 

"Yes,  in  spite  of  that,  and  fifty  times  as  much.  I'm 
going  to  do  up  Mrs.  Babylon's  hair  for  her." 

"  Well,  well,  I  am  glad  you  are  not  heart-broken  about 
Mrs.  Lee's  mild  rebuke." 

"  Heart-broken !  I  'd  die  rather  than  have  a  real  cross 
word  from  her ;  for  I  tell  you,  Miss  Hyde,  if  ever  there  was 
an  angel  with  a  morning-dress  and  slippers  on  as  a  general 
thing,  that  angel  is  the  lady  in  yonder.  Miss  Jessie  is  con 
siderable,  and  you  sometimes  come  almost  up  to  the  mark, 
but  you  can't  hold  a  candle  to  her,  neither  one  of  you." 

It  was  of  no  use  reproving  or  questioning  Lottie ;  she  was 
in  reality  the  most  independent  person  in  the  house,  so  I 
went  away  rather  amused  by  my  efforts  a^onsolation. 

Earlier  than  I  expected,  the  riding  Jprty  came  back. 
Everybody  seemed  a  little  out  of  sorts.  Jessie  was  pale  and 
looked  harassed.  Young  Bosworth  rode  by  her  side,  but  it 
was  with  the  appearance  of  a  man  returning  from  a  funeral. 
He  lifted  Jessie  from  the  saddle.  She  reached  forth  her 
hand  before  ascending  the  steps,  and  seemed  to  be  speaking 
earnestly.  I  saw  him  wring  the  hand  with  unusual  energy, 
and  spring  to  his  saddle  again. 

As  he  was  turning  his  horse,  Mrs.  Dennison  rode  up  with 
Lawrence  and  Mr.  Lee.  For  a  voice  so  musical,  hers  was 
rather  loud,  so  I  could  distinctly  hear  her  call  out, — 

"  Remember,  Mr.  Bosworth,  your  engagement  for  this 
evening ;  don't  hope  to  be  excused." 

Bosworth  bowed,  and  rode  slowly  away ;  but  Lawrence 
sprang  from  his  horse,  and  ran  up  the  steps  after  Jessie, 
leaving  Mr.  Lee  to  help  the  other  lady  from  her  saddle. 


The  Unwelcome  Proposal.  109 

Jessie  heard  him  coming,  and  fairly  ran  into  the  house,  a 
piece  of  rudeness  that  seemed  to  surprise  him  very  much ; 
but  unlike  as  this  was  to  her  usual  manner,  it  did  not  aston 
ish  me.  The  dear  girl's  face  was  toward  me,  and  I  saw  that 
it  was  flushed  with  tears.  Bosworth  had  offered  himself, 
and  been  refused,  poor  fellow !  I  was  sure  of  that. 

Mrs.  Dennison  laughed  till  her  clear  voice  rang  far  out 
among  the  flowers  as  she  witnessed  Lawrence's  discomfiture. 
He  colored  a  little  angrily,  and  would  have  passed  her  on 
the  steps,  but  she  took  his  arm  with  exquisite  coolness,  and 
smilingly  forced  him  into  the  house. 

"  Babylon 's  got  two  strings  to  her  bow, —  smart ! " 

This  strange  speech  was  uttered  at  my  elbow.  I  looked 
round  and  saw  Lottie  close  to  me. 

"  Better  go  up-stairs,"  she  said,  pointing  over  her  shoulder; 
"  she  would  n't  let  me  help  her ;  you  must." 

Mrs.  Dennison  entered  the  upper  hall.  Her  eyes  sparkled, 
her  lips  curved  triumphantly.  She  had  carried  away  her 
captive  and  exulted  over  him  with  charming  playfulness, 
which  he  answered  in  a  low,  impressive  voice. 

I  went  up-stairs,  leaving  them  together :  Jessie  stood  in 
the  upper  passage  leaning  against  the  banister.  She  was 
pale  as  death,  and  her  lips  quivered  like  those  of  a  wronged 
child ;  but  the  moment  she  saw  me,  the  proud  air  natural 
to  her  returned,  and  she  moved  toward  her  room,  waving  me 
back. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE   UNWELCOME   PROPOSAL. 


IT  was  true,  Jessie  had  received  the  proposal  she  so  much 
dreaded,  received  it  exactly  as  her  mother  had  described 
the  scene.    If  other  and  deeper  feelings  prevailed  with  her, 


110  The  Unwelcome  Proposal. 

they  were  buried  far  out  of  sight  by  the  delicate  reticence 
of  a  nature  which  shrunk  from  any  revelation  of  feelings 
which  would,  perhaps,  nev,er  receive  a  generous  response. 
Though  the  most  single-hearted  and  frank  creature  in  the 
world,  Jessie  would  have  died  rather  than  confess  feelings 
such  as  I  fear  occupied  her  heart  even  at  this  time. 

"  Well,  Aunt  Matty,  I  have  obeyed  you,"  she  said,  with  a 
sorrowful  look  of  the  eyes,  the  moment  we  were  alone  to 
gether.  "  It  breaks  my  heart,  but  I  have  listened  to  all  he 
could  say,  poor  fellow !  and  it  is  over.  What  a  terrible, 
terrible  thing  it  must  be  to  love  a  person  who  does  not  care 
for  you.  Oh  !  Aunt  Matty,  Aunt  Matty !  it  is  —  "  She  hesi 
tated,  turned  crimson,  and  added,  "  it  must  be  like  death, 
worse  than  death ;  for  to  crush  one's  pride  is  to  deprive  life 
of  its  dignity,  and  this  thing  I  have  done  for  him." 

"  And  do  you  begin  to  regret  it  ?  "  I  said,  sitting  down, 
and  drawing  her  head  to  my  shoulder. 

"  Regret  it  ?  The  thought  oppresses  me ;  I  am  so  sorry 
for  him ;  my  heart  aches  when  I  think  of  the  look  he  gave 
me.  Oh !  why  is  it  that  love  cannot  always  be  mutual  ?  " 

"  That  would  destroy  half  its  romance,  I  fear,"  said  I, 
smiling  in  spite  of  my  sympathy  in  her  distress. 

She  gave  a  little  nervous  laugh  and  said,  "she  supposed 
so ;  but  it  was  very  hard  to  see  a  good  man  suffer  disap 
pointment  and  mortification  such  as  she  had  just  witnessed. 
Some  ladies  might  glory  in  these  things,  but,  for  her  part, 
she  hoped  never  to  have  another  offer  in  her  life.  It  was 
hard  to  give  pain,  harder  by  far  than  to  endure  it.  Poor 
John  Bosworth,  how  wretched  he  must  be ! " 

I  strove  to  comfort  her,  for  there  was  no  affectation  in  all 
this.  She  really  did  suffer  all  her  broken  speech  implied, 
but  she  felt  the  humiliation  she  had  given  too  keenly  for 
argument. 

"  He  bowed  himself  before  me  as  if  I  were  a  queen ;  and 
to  be  rejected  after  all,  it  was  very  cruel ! "  she  exclaimed, 


The  Unwelcome  Proposal.  Ill 

excitedly ;  "  but  what  could  I  do  ?  There  was  Mrs.  Denni- 
son  —  but  no  matter  about  her." 

Jessie  stopped  suddenly,  and  a  flame  of  crimson  spread 
and  glowed  in  her  cheeks. 

"You  don't  like  Mrs.  Dennison,  Aunt  Matty?"  she  said, 
after  a  moment's  silence. 

"  No,  I  never  did  like  her,"  was  my  prompt  reply. 

"  She  is  a  strange  woman,"  said  Jessie,  thoughtfully ;  "  so 
brilliant,  so  full  of  attractions,  everybody  is  charmed  with 
her  at  first  sight.  I  was." 

"  And  now?"  I  suggested. 

She  looked  at  me  a  moment,  then  smiled,  a  little  bit 
terly,  I  thought,  and  said, — 

"  Who  can  help  like  —  admiring  her  ?  " 

Something  was  wrong  in  that  quarter;  I  was  sure  of 
it.  Two  natures  so  opposite  as  those  of  our  Jessie  and 
Mrs.  Dennison  could  not  long  harmonize  under  the  same 
roof. 

"Well,"  I  said,  smoothing  the  raven  braids  of  Jessie's 
hair,  "  the  worst  is  over  now.  Mr.  Bosworth  will  think  all 
the  better  of  you  for  being  truthful  and  honest ;  we  shall 
have  him  for  a  friend  still,  never  fear." 

Jessie  shook  her  head  quite  dejectedly. 

"  No,  that  can  never  be;  these  rides  and  invitations  have 
been  misunderstood.  He  really  thought  I  was  encouraging 
him,  when  you  know,  dear  Aunt  Matty,  I  had  n't  the  least 
idea  of  what  it  all  meant.  He  talks  of  going  to  Europe  at 
once,  or  —  or  — " 

"  Or  what  ? "  I  inquired,  with  an  inclination  to  smile ; 
"drown  himself  by  the  old  mill,  perhaps?" 

She  glanced  at.  me  a  little  roguishly,  and  said,  with  a  half- 
sigh,  "  Yes,  aunt,  I  believe  he  almost  threatened  that." 

"So  much  the  better,"  I  said,  gravely  enough;  for  she 
was  on  the  alert  for  any,  signs  of  ridicule.  "  The  disappoint 
ment  that  takes  that  form  is  not  killing." 


112  Out  upon  the  Ridge. 

"  Don't ! "  she  said,  with  a  contraction  of  the  forehead, 
which  gave  evidence  of  real  pain,  "the  vpry  remembrance 
of  his  face  is  a  reproach  to  me;  and  there  they  sat  so  quietly 
in  the  shade  of  a  tree  enjoying  the  scenery.  To  them,  I 
dare  say,  the  world  contained  nothing  else  to  think  of. 
Mrs.  Dennison  even  pointed  at  us  with  her  whip,  as  if  we 
made  up  the  figures  of  a  picture." 

"  Well,  but  she  did  not  know,"  I  suggested. 

"  Heaven  forbid !  " 

"We  were  interrupted  then,  and  Jessie  went  to  her  mother, 
whose  gentle  sympathy  was  always  at  command,  though 
the  cause  of  grief  might  be  unexplained.  The  presence  of 
that  woman  was  like  a  calm  autumn  day — it  saddened  while 
it  made  you  better. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

OUT  UPON  THE   RIDGE. 

I  COULD  not  divine  why  it  was,  but  for  some  reason 
Mrs.  Dennison  appeared  ill  at  ease  after  her  ride  that 
morning.  Mr.  Lee  was  about  the  house  all  day;  but  she 
rather  avoided  him,  and  disappeared  altogether  from  the 
square  balcony,  where  he  was  in  the  habit  of  reading,  when 
the  shadows  crept  round  to  that  side  of  the  house. 

Late  in  the  day  I  went  out  for  a  walk,  and,  mounting 
the  hill  back  of  the  house,  wandered  along  its  upper  ridge, 
where  a  thick  growth  of  hemlocks  and  forest-trees  shut  out 
a  glorious  landscape  on  either  hand ;  for  this  hill  formed  a 
spur  of  the  mountains  which  partially  separated  two  broad 
valleys.  That  on  the  east  I  have  already  described ;  but 
the  other  and  broader  space  of  country  could  only  be  com 
manded  from  one  or  two  prominent  points  on  the  ridge.  A 


Out  upon  the  Ridge.  113 

large  rock,  fringed  with  ferns  and  mountain  pinks,  marked 
one  of  these  spots.  A  footpath  led  to  it  through  the  trees, 
and,  as  the  rock  crowned  a  precipitous  declivity  of  several 
hundred  feet,  it  ended  there. 

I  sat  down  upon  the  rock  weary  from  my  long  walk,  -and 
gazed  dreamily  upon  the  broad  plain  at  my  feet.  It  was 
in  a  state  of  beautiful  cultivation :  a  large  county-town  lay 
under  the  shelter  of  the  near  mountains,  over  which  a  cloud 
of  smoke  floated  from  the  numerous  iron  foundries  in  full 
blast  in  the  environs.  The  breaks  and  gossamer  floating 
of  this  cloud  interested  me,  not  the  less  because  its  source 
was  in  the  useful  development  of  the  resources  of  a  great 
commonwealth.  I  loved  to  think  that  with  every  wreath 
of  that  graceful  vapor  came  assurance  of  bread  for  the 
working-man,  and  profits  to  the  capitalist ;  for  to  me  such 
thoughts  give  dignity  to  the  beautiful.  I  am  not  one  of 
those  who  would  object  to  having  the  waters  of  Niagara 
lowered  half  an  inch,  if  it  would  give  the  poor  better  and 
cheaper  flour. 

Well,  as  I  was  saying,  the  hives  of  industry  which  lay  in 
the  hazy  distance  made  the  landscape  one  of  peculiar  in 
terest.  The  signs  of  rich  cultivation  upon  the  undulating 
grounds  stretching  to  a  range  of  the  Blue  Kidge,  so  far 
away  that  the  mountain  peaks  seemed  embankments  of 
clouds,  took  a  new  aspect  every  time  I  saw  them. 

Like  the  busy  city,  every  beautiful  object  conveyed  an 
under-thought  of  prosperity ;  even  the  distant  noise  of  some 
forges  under  the  mountain  sounded  harmonious  in  connec 
tion  with  the  broad  scene. 

As  I  sat  looking  upon  this  glorious  picture,  reflecting 
that  my  beloved  country  could  boast  of  thousands  on  thou 
sands  equally  rich,  both  in  beauty  and  thrift,  a  footstep  in 
the  grass  disturbed  me,  and,  turning  my  head,  I  saw  Mrs. 
Dennison  walking  slowly  along  the  footpath. 

The  woman  was  in  deep  thought,  and  evidently  did  not 
7 


114  Out  upon  the  Ridge. 

observe  me,  for  I  was  sitting  on  a  slope  of  the  rock,  and  a 
mossy  fragment  rose  up  between  us.  She  held  a  letter  in 
her  hand,  which  seemed  to  give  her  anything  but  pleasure, 
for  as  she  read,  a  cloud  fell  heavily  on  her  forehead,  and 
the  beautiful  brows  contracted.  She  stopped  in  the  middle 
of  the  footpath,  and  seemed  to  read  the  letter  over  a  second 
time.  During  all.  this  time  she  was  so  near  to  me,  that  I 
could  distinguish  the  heavy  sigh  with  which  she  folded  the 
paper. 

After  this  she  stood  a  moment  gazing  upon  the  landscape 
at  her  feet.  She  seemed  to  feel  the  beauties  this  glorious 
point  of  view  presented,  and  her  face  cleared  up. 

That  moment  I  spoke  to  her.  She  gave  a  little  start,  hid 
the  letter  away  somewhere  in  the  folds  of  her  dress,  and  sat 
down  upon  the  rock.  That  woman,  I  do  think,  never  took 
a  position  which  did  not  at  once  settle  into  lines  of  grace. 
Just  then  the  scarlet  folds  of  her  shawl  fell  in  rich  contrast 
with  the  green  mosses  of  the  rock  and  cool  foliage  of  the 
trees,  and  I  could  not  help  observing  that,  even  for  my 
sake,  she  condescended  to  be  artistic. 

"Ah,  Miss  Hyde,  I  am  glad  to  find  you  here;  these  woods 
were  getting  lonesome,"  she  said,  pleasantly. 

"But  it  is  not  lonesome  here,"  I  replied;  "this  moaaent  I 
was  thinking  what  a  cheerful  idea  of  life  the  whole  scene 
yonder  presented." 

"  Yes;"  she  answered,  looking  toward  the  distant  city ; 
"after  all,  civilization  has  its  fine  points,  even  in  a  picture. 
I  do  not  wonder  you  love  this  spot,  if  it  were  only  from  its 
contrasts.  A  moment  back,  I  was  almost  chilled  by  the 
lonely  murmur  of  the  pines,  and  the  dull  sweep  of  waters 
answering  them ;  surely  there  is  some  river  near,  Miss 
Hyde." 

"Yes,  at  the  foot  of  this  hill." 

"  Oh !  true,  I  can  see  gleams  of  water  through  the  gloom. 
How  steep  it  is ! " 


Out  upon  the  Ridge.  115 

"  Yes,  almost  a  precipice,"  I  answered.  "  One  would  not 
like  to  attempt  a  descent." 

"  Indeed,  I  would  rather  like  it.  If  one  had  a  mania  for 
suicide  now,  it  would  be  a  romance.  A  single  false  step, 
and  you  could  hardly  hear  the  plunge  or  a  cry  for  help,  if 
the  actor  were  coward  enough  to  give  it.  The  waters  are 
very  black  and  sullen  down  yonder." 

I  turned  away  from  them  with  a  shudder ;  this  idea  of 
death  and  crime  which  she  had  advanced  chilled  me.  The 
waters  did,  indeed,  look  black  as  we  saw  them  weltering  on 
through  the  piny  gloom  far  below  us. 

"Do  you  know,"  she  said,  smiling  blandly  upon  me,  "I 
found  a  pretty  bird's-nest  under  a  tuft  of  fern-leaves  up 
yonder,  with  four  lovely  speckled  eggs?  My  red  shawl 
frightened  the  poor  birds,  and  they  made  a  terrible  flutter 
ing  ;  so,  in  pity  to  the  little  creatures,  I  came  away  only 
half  satisfied." 

"Oh!  you  have  found  my  nest!"  I  exclaimed,  thanking 
her  kindness  from  the  depths  of  my  heart.  "  My  own  little 
birds ;  they  have  built  in  that  spot  for  three  years ;  I  dare 
say  some  of  the-  birds  hatched  under  those  broken  leaves  are 
singing  to  us  now.  No  one  ever  molests  them  here." 

"  Indeed  I  did  them  no  harm  ;  only  took  one  little  peep 
at  the  eggs  and  ran  away ;  so,  don't  look  so  terrified ;  the 
birds  did  not  seem  half  so  much  frightened." 

I  smiled  and  dropped  the  subject.  The  truth  is,  I  really 
am  silly  about  my  birds,  and  always  keep  their  hiding- 
places  secret,  if  I  can,  even  from  Jessie,  who  does  not  un 
derstand  their  dainty  habits  as  I  do. 

Mro.  Dennison  busied  herself  looking  about  on  the  land 
scape. 

"  Tell  me,"  she  said,  "  whereabouts  is  that  delightful  old 
mill  which  we  stopped  at  this  morning  ?  I  do  assure  you, 
Miss  Hyde,  it  is  the  most  picturesque  bit  that  I  ever  saw 
out  of  a  picture ;  this  river  must  be  the  stream  on  which  it 
stands." 


116  Out  upon  the  Ridge. 

"Yes,"  I. answered;  "but  the  mill  is  not  visible  from 
here." 

"We  had  a  delightful  five  minutes  examining  it,"  she 
resumed,  "  that  is,  my  good  host,  Mr.  Lawrence,  and  my 
self.  As  for  our  sweet  Jessie  and  her  cavalier-lover,  must  I 
say  —  " 

"  Jessie  Lee  has  no  lovers,"  I  answered,  coldly,  for  there 
was  something  in  the  side-glance  of  her  almond-shaped  eyes 
that  I  did  not  like, — a  sinister  questioning  that  aroused  all 
the  original  distrust  that  her  simple  manner  had,  for  a  time, 
laid  to  rest. 

"Indeed  !  What,  no  lover?  and  she  so  beautiful,  such  a 
peculiar  style  I  I  thought  young  Bosworth  was  something 
more  than  a  neighborly  cavalier ;  a  fine  young  fellow,  Miss 
Hyde,  and  a  catch,  is  n't  he  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know  exactly  what  you  mean  by  a  catch,  madam," 
I  replied,  more  and  more  repulsed. 

"Oh!  I  see;  not  worldly  enough  for  boarding-school 
vulgarisms ;  but  I,  who  am  naughty  enough  to  remember 
them  now  and  then,  will  explain  that  there  is  nothing  very 
terrible  in  a  'good  catch.'  It  only  means  a  handsome, 
fashionable,  and  rich  man,  whom  every  marriageable  young 
lady  is  dying  for  and  only  one  can  get." 

"  Then  our  young  neighbor  will  not  answer  to  the  char 
acter,  for  he  is  neither  fashionable  nor  more  than  comfort 
ably  rich ;  nor  has  he  any  number  of  young  ladies  dying 
for  him." 

"  Only  one,  perhaps  ?  " 

The  same  sidelong  glance,  the  same  crafty  undercurrent 
in  her  questioning. 

"  If  you  mean  Jessie,  Mrs.  Dennison,  I  am  very  sure  she 
has  no  such  feelings  as  you  suspect,  toward  any  one." 

"  Oh,  I  dare  say  not ;  one  always  likes  to  talk  nonsense 
about  such  things,  but  it  amounts  to  nothing.  Of  course, 
people  are  always  expecting  hosts  of  lovers  when  an  heiresa 


Out  upon  the  Ridge.  117 

is  in  question,  and  Miss  Lee  has  the  reputation  of  immense 
expectations." 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  artfully,  "  I  am  afraid  Jessie  will  be 
very  rich,  indeed.  Along  that  valley  she  will  own  land 
enough  for  a  small  principality,  if  such  things  were  recog 
nized  in  this  country,  and  many  a  smoke-wreath  that  you 
see  curling  up  from  the  city  yonder  comes  from  the  dwell 
ings  that  will  yet  be  hers,  and  so  will  several  foundries  that 
are  coining  money  for  her  out  of  iron." 

Mrs.  Dennison's  eyes  kindled.  "Show  me,"  she  said, 
eagerly,  and  shading  her  eyes  with  one  hand,  "  where  does 
the  land  lie  —  this  principality  of  which  Jessie  will  be 
mistress  ?  " 

"  Yonder  to  the  left,  around  and  far  beyond  that  hill." 

"  The  hill  with  so  many  grassy  slopes,  and  crested  with 
groves  ?  That  hill,  and  the  lands  around  it,  will  it  surely 
be  Jessie  Lee's  inheritance  ?  " 

"  Every  foot  of  land,  every  smoke  that  curls  from  several 
blocks  of  houses  in  the  centre  of  the  city." 

"  And  does  Mr.  Lee  have  all  this  income  ?  " 

"  Every  cent." 

Her  eyes  sparkled.  Fresh  roses  bloomed  out  on  her 
cheeks.  She  threw  out  her  arm,  and  waved  it  inward,  as  if 
gathering  the  property  in  one  sweeping  embrace. 

"  Ah  !  what  a  world  of  enjoyment  you  or  I  could  get  out 
of  all  that  if  it  were  ours ! "  she  said,  with  unaccountable 
exultation  in  her  voice.  "  No  wonder  he  lives  like  a  prince." 

I  answered  her  with  constraint.  This  enthusiasm  dis 
turbed  me. 

"  I  am  not  sure,  madam,  that  either  you  or  I  would  be 
happier  for  possessing  so  much  care  as  this  wealth  would 
bring ;  for  my  part,  that  which  I  enjoy  without  responsi 
bility,  is  enough." 

Her  beautiful  mouth  curled  with  a  sneer,  the  first  I  ever 
saw  on  those  lips. 


118  Adroit  Cross- Questioning. 

"  Ah !  it  requires  taste  and  habits  of  power  to  prepare  one 
for  these  things ;  some  people  are  born  with  them.  Some 
people  are  born  for  them,  and  others — " 

"  Well  ?  "  I  said,  smiling  with  satisfaction  that  she  had  at 
last  broken  loose  from  her  system  of  crafty  adulation. 

"  And  others,"  she  said,  adroitly,  "  are  so  gentle  and  un 
selfish,  that  they  live  in  the  happiness  of  their  friends.  It 
would  be  a  pity  to  cumber  such  with  all  the  anxieties  of 
wealth ;  one  would  as  soon  think  of  weighing  the  angels 
down  with  gold." 

I  declare,  the  quickness  of  that  woman  frightened  me. 
The  sneer  left  her  lips  in  a  glow  of  smiles  before  it  was 
formed.  Her  eyes  were  bent  on  my  face  innocent  as  a 
child's.  She  sat  down  by  me,  folding  the  scarlet  shawl 
lightly  around  her. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

ADROIT   CROSS-QUESTIONING. 

"VTOW  that  we  are  talking  of  rich  people,"  said  Mrs. 
J_M  Dennison,  with  an  air  of  the  most  natural  confi 
dence,  "  do  tell  me  about  this  Mr.  Lawrence.  Is  he  very 
much  in  love  with  our  Jessie,  or  not  ?  " 

"  I  never  heard  or  thought  that  he  was  in  love  with  her, 
Mrs.  Dennison." 

"Nor  she  with  him?" 

The  question  stung  me.  It  gave  form  to  a  painful  thought 
that  had  been  growing  in  my  heart,  and  I  felt  myself  blush 
ing  hotly  under  her  glance. 

"  Mrs.  Dennison,  are  such  questions  honorable  ?  " 

"  Not  if  you  cannot  answer  them  without  blushes.  I  beg 
pardon." 


Adroit  Cross- Questioning.  119 

"  Are  they  delicate  ?  "  I  urged,  angrily. 

"  Not  if  they  touch  her  friends  so  keenly.  Again  I  beg 
pardon." 

"  Mrs.  Dennison,"  I  said,  conquering  the  anger  that 
burned  in  me  like  a  fire,  "  excuse  me  if  I  seem  rude,  but  if 
there  is  anything  of  excitement  in  my  manner,  it  is  because 
I  am  not  used  to  canvassing  the  feelings  of  my  friends,  even 
with  those  nearest  and  dearest  to  me." 

"And  me  you  consider  a  stranger,"  she  said,  deprecatingly. 

"Almost,"  I  replied,  with  blunt  truth. 

"And  one  whom  you  cannot  like?" 

I  bit  my  lips  to  keep  back  the  words  that  pressed  against 
them. 

"At  my  age,  Mrs.  Dennison,  new  feelings  spring  up  slowly 
in  the  heart.'' 

She  made  another  desperate  attempt  at  my  weak  side. 

"  At  your  age  ?  My  dear  Miss  Hyde,  am  I  to  judge  what 
it  is  by  that  smooth  cheek,  or  by  your  words  ?  " 

"  I  am  afraid  it  is  best  to  be  judged  of  by  the  slow  growth 
of  feelings  such  as  we  speak  of,"  I  replied,  gravely. 

She  looked  down  sadly,  and  tears  came  trembling  into  her 
eyes.  I  really  think  she  felt  it.  Her  habits  of  fascination 
were  such  that  she  was  doubtless  wounded  that  they  could 
fail  even  with  so  unimportant  a  person  as  I  was. 

"  You  are  unkind,  I  would  say  unjust;  only  that  feeling 
is  seldom  a  matter  of  choice.  But  I,  who  was  prepared  to 
love  you  as  the  friend  of  dear  Jessie,  who  did  like  you  so 
much  at  the  first  sight,  it  does  seem  a  little  cruel  that  you 
should  meet  all  this  with  repulsion." 

Her  tears  made  me  uncomfortable ;  one  had  fallen  to  her 
cheek,  and  hung  on  its  roses  like  a  dew-drop.  A  man,  I 
think,  would  have  yielded  to  her  then  and  there ;  a  quiet 
person  of  her  own  sex  was  not  likely  to  be  so  impressible. 
But  her  grief  touched  me,  and  feeling  that  there  had  been 
something  of  rudeness  in  my  speech,  I  strove  to  soften  it. 


120  Adroit  Gross- Questioning. 

"Not  repulsion,  Mrs.  Dennison,  but  we  country  people 
are  a  little  on  the  reserve  always.  Do  not  think  me  unkind 
because  I  do  not  care  to  talk  much  of  those  who  trust  and 
shelter  me." 

She  laid  her  hands  on  mine  and  smiled  sweetly  through 
her  tears. 

"  You  are  right.  It  was  all  rash  childishness,  not  curiosity ; 
how  could  it  be  when  dear  Jessie  tells  me  everything  with 
her  own  sweet  lips  ?  " 

I  longed  to  draw  my  hand  from  under  hers,  but  conquered 
the  impulse,  and  seemed  to  listen  with  patience  at  least. 

"  But  we  will  drop  our  sweet  Jessie,"  she  said,  "  and  talk 
of  some  one  else  —  Mr.  Lawrence,  for  instance.  Are  you 
sure  that  he  is  not  really  poor  ?  " 

"  Indeed,  I  cannot  tell.  He  lives  in  another  State,  and 
may  be  rich  or  poor,  for  aught  we  know  of  a  certainty ;  all 
that  I  can  say  is,  that  his  friend  Bosworth  never  represented 
him  as  wealthy  to  us." 

"  That  is  a  pity,"  she  said,  thoughtfully,  "  a  great  pity ; 
an  heiress  stands  no  chance  with  such  men." 

I  started,  feeling  as  if  it  were  Jessie  she  was  speaking  of. 

"And  why,  pray?"  was  my  sharp  response. 

"  Ah !  these  splendid  men,  proud  and  poor,  how  can  you 
expect  them  to  face  the  world  as  fortune-hunters?  After 
all,  wealth  has  its  drawback.  I  often  pity  a  girl  with  money, 
for  the  most  sensitive  and  the  most  noble  keep  aloof.  I  can 
imagine  a  man  like  this  Lawrence  now  wearing  his  heart 
out,  or  turning  it  to  iron  if  it  brought  him  to  the  feet  of  an 
heiress.  Such  men  like  to  grant,  not  take." 

"  Is  n't  that  a  sort  of  proud  selfishness  ?  "  I  asked,  struck 
by  the  force  and  truth  of  her  worldly  knowledge. 

"  Selfishness  ?  Of  course  it  is.  What  else  do  we  find  in 
the  noblest  nature?  But  you  are  looking  serious,  and  I 
have  watched  that  cloud  of  smoke  till  it  wearies  me." 

She  arose  while  speaking,  and  walked  away,  passing 


The  Evening  after  Bosworitts  Proposal.       121 

through  the  trees  like  some  gorgeous  bird  whose  home  was 
beneath  the  branches. 

I  watched  her  with  a  strange  feeling  of  excitement.  What 
would  her  object  be  in  cross-questioning  me  as  she  did? 
Was  it  mere  vulgar  curiosity,  or  some  deep-seated  purpose  ? 
Why  this  anxiety  about  Jessie's  expectations?  In  short, 
had  the  woman  come  to  us  bent  on  mischief  of  some  kind, 
or  was  I  a  suspicious  wretch,  determined  to  find  evil  in 
everything  ? 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE   EVENING  AFTER   BOSWORTH's   PROPOSAL. 

THAT  evening  Messrs.  Lawrence  and  Bosworth  came, 
according  to  some  previous  engagement.  I  was  a  little 
surprised  at  this,  but  after  awhile  saw  that  a  generous  and 
noble  motive  lay  at  the  bottom  of  it  all.  Jessie  had  be 
sought  Bosworth  to  remain  her  friend;  he  had  promised, 
and  thus  generously  kept  an  engagement  made  before  his 
proposal,  and  when  it  must  have  been  a  painful  sacrifice. 

Nothing  could  be  more  delicate  and  lovely  than  Jessie's 
manner  of  receiving  him.  She  neither  colored  nor  looked 
down,  but  came  toward  him  with  a  deprecating  stoop  of  the 
whole  person,  while  there  was  a  depth  of  sadness  in  her  eyes 
that  more  than  begged  pardon  for  the  wound  she  had  given. 

Bosworth  was  grave,  but  very  gentle  in  his  reception  of 
this  kindness.  He  moved  toward  a  far  end  of  the  room, 
and  they  sat  down  together,  talking  earnestly  to  each  other. 

Mr.  Lee  was  in  the  room  and  watched  them  rather  gravely, 
I  thought ;  but  Mrs.  Dennison,  who  was  chatting  merrily 
with  Lawrence,  called  him  to  her  side,  and  after  that  he 
seemed  to  forget  everything  but  her. 


122        The  Evening  after  Bosworth's  Proposal. 

Being  left  to  myself,  I  was  crossing  the  room  to  go  out, 
when  Jessie  beckoned  me  to  the  sofa,  where  she  was  sitting. 

"  Ah !  Miss  Hyde,"  she  said,  earnestly,  "  try  and  persuade 
Mr.  Bosworth  to  give  up  his  wild  plan  of  going  away." 

"  And  have  you  really  formed  such  an  idea  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  striving  to  smile ;  "  one  cannot  loiter  for 
ever  in  these  pleasant  country  places.  I  have  been  a  dreamer 
too  long." 

"  But  not  yet,"  I  pleaded,  answering  the  appeal  in  Jessie's 
eyes  ;  "  you  will  not  go  in  this  unfriendly  way." 

"  Unfriendly  ?  "  he  repeated,  glancing  at  Jessie.  "  No,  I 
shall  never  do  that ;  never  feel  unfriendly  toward  any  of 
you,  Miss  Hyde." 

"  But  we  cannot  spare  you,  and  I  am  quite  sure  Mrs.  Den- 
nison  will  be  heart-broken  if — "  I  hesitated,  conscious  of 
the  impropriety  contained  in  these  impulsive  words. 

"  Oh !  Mrs.  Dennison  will  never  be  quite  heart-broken 
at  anything,  I  fancy,"  he  replied,  with  a  faint  smile  ;  "  but 
if  you  really  desire  it,  I  will  not  break  up  the  arrangements 
of  our  guests.  A  few  weeks  more  or  less  need  make  little 
difference  in  a  life-time." 

Jessie  brightened  at  this,  and  looked  so  gratefully  on  her 
rejected  lover,  that  he  smiled,  but  very  mournfully,  as  if 
reproaching  her  for  being  so  kindly  and  yet  so  firm. 

Early  in  the  evening,  Mrs.  Lee's  little  maid,  Lottie,  came 
into  the  parlor,  and  after  casting  her  bright  eyes  in  every 
corner  of  the  room,  went  up  to  her  master  and  whispered 
something.  Mr.  Lee  arose  and  went  out.  I  beckoned  Lot 
tie,  and  asked  if  her  mistress  was  worse? 

"No,  Miss  Hyde,  I  can't  say  that  she  is,  or  that  she  is  n't ; 
because  she  hasn't  said  a  word  about  it.  But  she  isn't 
asleep,  and  it  seems  lonesome  up  there,  within  hearing  of 
all  the  fun,  and  not  know  what  it  is  about.  For  how  Mrs. 
Bab —  how  that  lady's  voice  rings  through  the  tower  when 
she  laughs." 


The  Evening  after  Bosworth's  Proposal.       123 

"Yes,"  said  I,  "she  has  a  clear,  sweet  voice." 

Lottie  gave  an  almost  imperceptible  toss  of  the  head. 

"  Besides,"  she  said,  drawing  me  aside,  and  speaking  in  a 
low  voice,  "  mistress  can  look  right  into  the  window  where 
those  people  stand ;  I  don't  know  as  she  did,  but  I  can." 

"  Well ;  could  you  discover  more  than  we  did,  who  are  in 
the  room,  Lottie?" 

The  toss  of  her  head  was  defiant  now,  but  she  made  no 
other  reply,  except  to  whisper,  "Mrs.  Babylon  is  coming 
this  way,  and  I  'm  off." 

"Stop,"  I  said;  "did  Mrs.  Lee  send  for  — for  any  of 
us?" 

"  Send  ?  No ;  but  she  expected,  and  being  all  alone  even 
ings  is  what  she  is  n't  used  to." 

"  I'll  go  up  at  once." 

"There  now,  always  flying  off!     It  isn't  you  she  wants." 

"  How  do  you  know  that,  if  she  asked  for  no  one  in  par 
ticular?" 

"  How  do  I  know?  Well,  that 's  good !  As  if  I  did  n't 
know  the  difference  between  her  wanting  you  and  him ! 
When  she  wants  you,  it's  all  quiet  and  don't-care-much- 
about-it  in  her  looks.  When  he  ought  to  be  there,  and 
is  n't,  something  comes  into  her  eyes  that  makes  your  heart 
ache.  I  never  saw  it  till  lately ;  but  that  look  is  growing 
jn  her,  and  would  more,  if  it  was  n't  for  me." 

"  Why,  how  can  you  prevent  it,  Lottie  ?  " 

"  Well,  in  a  good  many  ways,  Miss  Hyde.  One  of  'em  is 
by  nice  little  lies  that  hurt  nobody,  but  do  her  lots  of  good. 
I  know  just  how  he  makes  bouquets,  and  when  they  don't 
come  at  the  right  time,  I  run  down  and  make  up  a  bunch 
of  flowers  myself.  I  stole  some  pink  and  blue  ribbons  from 
his  room  to  tie  'em  with.  Oh !  it 's  worth  while  to  see  her 
eyes  sparkle  when  I  bring  them  in.  Then  I  've  studied  his 
way  of  sending  compliments  and  messages.  Don't  pretend 
to  be  a  genius  like  you  that  write  poetry." 

"Lottie!" 


124         The  Evening  after  Bosworitts  Proposal. 

"Oh!  don't  be  frightened.  I  sha'n't  bring  you  to  dis 
grace  about  it.  Made  up  my  mind  to  that  from  the  first. 
You  needn't  get  mad  and  blush  so ;  I  ain't  a  genius,  but  I 
can  make  up  stories  in  my  head ;  and  why  not  tell  'em  to 
her  ?  Why  not,  I  say,  when  they  please  her  ?  You  should 
hear  the  elegant  messages  I  bring  from  Mr.  Lee,  at  least 
four  times  a  day.  When  she  gets  a  nice  little  dish  for  din 
ner,  it  gives  her  appetite  to  think  he  ordered  it ;  but  the 
cook  knows." 

"  But,  Lottie,  this  is  wrong." 

"  Wrong !     Well,  I  like  that,  Miss  Hyde." 

"It  isn't  the  truth,  Lottie." 

"  The  truth !  Who  said  it  was  ?  As  if  I  did  n't  know  it 
was  lying,  and  glory  in  it !  " 

I  could  hardly  keep  my  countenance.  As  for  arguing  a 
moral  question  with  Lottie,  the  thought  was  too  ridiculous. 
She  had  her  own  ideas,  and  kept  to  them  without  the  slight 
est  regard  to  those  of  other  people. 

While  we  were  talking,  Lottie  had  gradually  edged  her 
self  out  of  the  room,  and  her  last  speech  was  delivered  on 
the  platform  of  the  terrace.  Mrs.  Lee's  window  was  up, 
and  I  saw  her  husband  enter  the  room  with  what  seemed  to 
me  a  reluctant  step.  He  sat  down,  and  opened  a  book,  as 
if  to  read  aloud.  This  had  been  his  usual  custom,  but  the 
last  few  evenings  he  had  spent  in  the  drawing-room.  I 
would  have  taken  his  place,  but  she  rejected  my  offer  with 
one  of  those  deep  sighs  that  excite  so  much  pity  when  they 
come  from  an  invalid. 

"  You  talk  against  fibs,  Miss  Hyde ;  now  what  do  you 
think  of  that?  She  never  would  V  sent  for  him — died  first, 
like  a  lamb  starving  in  the  cold.  Hist !  there  comes  Mrs. 
Babylon  and  her  private  beau." 

True  enough,  Mrs.  Dennison  and  Lawrence  had  passed 
through  one  of  the  drawing-room  windows,  and  were  slowly 
coming  down  the  terrace  platform,  which,  as  I  have  said, 


Sowing  Seed  for  Another  Day.  125 

ran  around  one  end  and  the  back  of  the  house.  It  afforded 
a  fine  promenade,  and  they  were  enjoying  the  moonlight 
that  fell  upon  it.  My  attention  was  occupied  by  them  a 
moment,  during  which  Lottie  disappeared.  The  railing  of 
this  platform  was  lined  with  a  rich  shrubbery  of  hot-house 
plants,  lemon-trees,  tall  roses,  and  such  creeping  vines  as 
bear  most  choice  blossoms.  These  cast  heavy  shadows,  and 
I  fancy  that  the  girl  disappeared  among  them, —  listening, 
perhaps,  being  considered  as  one  of  the  accomplishments 
which  she  devoted  to  the  benefit  of  her  mistress. 

When  I  went  back  to  the  drawing-room,  Jessie  was  at  the 
piano,  and  Bosworth  sat  near,  watching  her  sadly  as  she 
played.  She  did  not  attempt  to  sing,  and  he  offered  no  re 
quest  of  the  kind.  Altogether,  it  was  a  gloomy  evening. 
Eeally,  I  think  this  idea  of  turning  love  into  friendship  is 
an  absurd  way  of  settling  things.  Throwing  ashes  on  hot 
embers  only  keeps  the  fire  in  more  certain  glow.  Jessie  was 
young,  and  had  no  idea  of  prudence  in  such  matters.  I  did 
not  quite  understand  the  undercurrent  of  her  nature,  but, 
in  my  heart,  thought  it  best  that  Bosworth  should  leave  the 
neighborhood. 

The  next  morning  I  saw  Lottie  coming  out  of  Mrs.  Den- 
nison's  room,  looking  demure  as  a  house-cat. 

"  I've  taught  'em  how  to  do  another  braid,"  she  said,  in 
nocently.  "  If  they  tangle  it,  you  know,  I  ain't  to  blame." 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

BOWING   SEED  FOR  ANOTHER  DAY. 

A  FTER  our  conversation  on  the  ridge,  Mrs.  Dennison 
-TA_  made  the  best  of  her  advantages,  and,  having  ingra 
tiated  herself  into  the  room  of  our  invalid,  managed  to  pass 


126  Sowing  Seed  for  Another  Day. 

a  good  deal  of  her  time  there.  I  think  Mrs.  Lee,  without 
knowing  it  herself,  exercised  a  little  selfishness  in  this ;  ibr 
it  happened — so  naturally  that  I  never  should  have  ob 
served  it  but  for  Lottie — that  Mr.  Lee  visited  his  wife  more 
frequently  when  his  guest  was  there  than  at  any  other  time. 
Indeed,  it  was  not  many  days  before  the  invalid  ceased 
almost  entirely  to  see  him  alone. 

After  my  attention  was  drawn  to  this  by  one  of  Lottie's 
curt  sayings,  I  noticed  another  thing  that  troubled  me  more 
than  Mrs.  Dennison's  visits.  Cora,  the  mulatto  girl,  was 
constantly  following  her  mistress  to  the  room,  asking  for 
orders,  or  reminding  Mrs.  Dennison  of  something  that  she 
had  been  desired  to  remember.  She  made  one  or  two  efforts 
to  fix  herself  in  Lottie's  apartment,  but  that  singular  female 
rebuffed  the  first  attempt,  by  standing  square  in  the  door, 
and  asking  point-blank  if  there  were  anything  in  that  room 
which  Cora  wanted.  The  girl  answered,  "  No/'  and  went 
away  rather  crestfallen. 

It  is  very  difficult  to  repress  the  aggressions  of  a  guest 
under  your  own  roof,  especially  one  who  invariably  disarms 
you  with  honeyed  words  and  apologies  for  anything  that 
threatens  to  offend.  It  was  not  for  me  to  regulate  a  visitor's 
movements  in  Mr.  Lee's  house ;  and  so  adroitly  were  they 
managed,  that  no  power,  however  on  the  alert,  could  have 
reached  them. 

To  my  surprise,  Lottie,  all  of  a  sudden,  not  only  seemed 
to  lose  her  animosity  to  the  widow,  but  hung  about  her  with 
assiduity  almost  equal  to  that  bestowed  on  her  mistress. 
But  one  thing  was  remarkable :  none  of  her  bright  sayings, 
or  exhibitions  of  sharp,  good  sense  were  manifested  in  Mrs. 
Dennison's  presence.  With  her  she  was  dull  and  quiet, 
nay,  almost  stolid.  I  have  heard  her  ask  questions  with  the 
most  innocent  air,  which  a  child  of  three  years  old  could 
have  answered.  It  was  surprising  how  anything  so  near  a 
witch  in  her  real  nature  could  tame  herself  into  that  lump 


Sowing  Seed  for  Another  Day.  127 

of  stupidity.  She  was  a  great  deal  in  Mrs.  Dennison's 
room  ;  and  once  I  saw  them  seated  together  on  the  hillside, 
talking  earnestly.  Still,  for  several  days  nothing  happened 
worthy  of  remembrance. 

Mr.  Lee  and  the  widow  rode  out  once  or  twice  without 
Jessie,  who,  feeling  a  little  hurt  for  her  mother's  sake,  de 
cided  to  remain  at  home  and  sit  with  the  gentle  invalid.  I 
do  not  know  that  she  observed  it,  but  there  certainly  was 
very  little  entreaty  used  to  induce  her  to  join  them.  In 
deed,  upon  the  third  morning  nothing  was  said  on  the  sub 
ject  ;  Jessie  was  not  even  invited. 

One  day,  just  after  Mr.  Lee  and  his  guest  had  ridden  from 
the  door,  Mr.  Lawrence  called.  He  had  seen  them  from  a 
distance,  he  said,  and  came  to  inquire  after  Miss  Lee's 
health.  The  flood  of  crimson  that  rushed  over  Jessie's  face, 
when  I  told  her  this,  made  my  heart  beat  heavily.  She 
arose,  and  went  down,  avoiding  my  anxious  glance  as  she 
passed  me. 

The  doors  were  all  open,  but  I  heard  no  voices  in  the 
drawing-room  ;  they  must  have  been  talking  very  low :  what 
did  that  portend  between  two  persons  perfectly  alone  ?  So 
anxious  had  I  become  that  it  seemed  to  me  as  if  some  harm 
were  intended  our  Jessie  among  these  strange  people.  She 
had  never  seemed  really  happy  since  their  advent  among 
us.  Indeed,  there  had  been  little  of  comfort  for  any  one. 

"What  passed  between  Jessie  and  Lawrence  I  learned 
afterward.  But  only  so  far  as  a  young  girl  can  force  her 
self  to  speak  of  things  pertaining  to  her  affections.  One 
thing  is  certain :  when  she  came  up-stairs,  after  his  depart 
ure,  a  look  of  uncertain  joy  pervaded  her  face,  and  she 
breathed  quickly.  I  asked  no  questions,  and  was  not  sur 
prised  that  she  said  little  about  the  interview.  After  that 
day  Jessie's  manner  became  more  elastic ;  and  from  some 
words  that  escaped,  I  am  confident  that,  up  to  this  time,  she 
had  fancied  Lawrence  engaged  to  Mrs.  Dennison  ;  or,  at  the 


128  Sowing  Seed  for  Another  Day. 

least,  ready  at  any  moment  to  assume  that  position.  In 
deed,  the  widow  had  told  her  as  much. 

The  next  day  Jessie  was  invited  to  join  Mr.  Lee  and  his 
guest  in  their  ride ;  but  she  refused  it  coldly,  nay,  almost 
haughtily.  Her  father,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  seemed 
really  angry  with  her.  He  said  nothing,  however,  but  rode 
forth  with  a  flush  on  his  brow. 

Again  Mr.  Lawrence  called,  or  would  have  called,  but 
that  he  saw  Jessie  wandering  off  toward  the  pine  woods,  and 
followed  her.  I  saw  them  sitting  a  long  time  on  a  garden- 
chair  stationed  on  the  skirts  of  the  grove,  but  said  nothing 
to  any  one,  not  even  to  herself  when  she  came  down  the 
hill,  alone,  with  a  light  in  her  eyes  that  I  had  never  seen 
there  before. 

I  think  Lawrence  must  have  made  five  or  six  of  these 
morning  visits  before  they  were  suspected  by  any  one  in  the 
house.  Cora  was  generally  busy  in  her  mistress's  room  all 
the  forenoon,  and  Lottie  took  the  occasion  of  Mrs.  Denni- 
son's  absence  to  sit  with  loving  watchfulness  by  our  invalid, 
only  too  happy  if  a  low  word  or  patient  smile  rewarded  her 
devotion.  But  it  came  out  at  last. 

One  day  I  went  suddenly  upon  the  terrace  platform,  and 
found  Cora  standing  close  by  one  of  the  drawing-room  win 
dows,  with  her  shoulder  against  the  framework.  The  blind 
swinging  open  concealed  her  from  any  person  within ;  and 
the  position  she  maintained,  while  sorting  the  shades  from 
some  skeins  of  worsted  that  she  held,  was  that  of  careless 
rest.  She  moved  indolently,  and  sauntered  away  on  seeing 
me ;  but  it  was  with  a  heavy,  sullen  manner,  as  if  she  had 
been  unwarrantably  disturbed.  I  looked  into  the  sitting- 
room  in  passing,  and,  as  I  expected,  Lawrence  and  Jessie 
were  sitting  on  a  sofa  close  to  that  window. 

Mrs.  Dennison  was  in  splendid  spirits  when  she  came 
back  from  her  ride  that  day.  There  was  something  tri 
umphant  in  her  step  which  put  one  in  mind  of  some  hand- 


Sowing  Seed  for  Another  Day.  129 

some  Amazon  returning  from  battle.  She  leaned  heavily 
on  Mr.  Lee,  as  he  lifted  her  from  the  saddle;  nay,  I  am 
certain  that  she  rested  against  him  a  moment  longer  than 
was  necessary. 

Jessie  was  standing  near  me,  but  noticed  none  of  these 
things.  Noble  girl,  she  was  never  on  the  lookout  for  evil. 
Her  upright  mind  tinted  everything  with  its  own  pure 
hues. 

Mr.  Lee  stayed  a  long  time,  giving  orders  about  the 
horses.  When  he  came  up  the  steps,  I  had  an  opportunity 
of  observing  him  closely.  He  was  pale,  and  looked  strange. 
I  cannot  describe  what  I  wish  to  be  understood,  but  all  the 
influences  that  had  so  long  dwelt  around  that  man  seemed 
swept  away.  The  very  dignity  of  his  tread  was  gone. 
What  had  occasioned  this  ?  I  know  now,  and  never  doubted 
then.  The  woman  sweeping  through  our  hall,  at  the  mo 
ment,  had  produced  this  transformation ;  yet  no  words  had 
passed  between  them  that  his  own  daughter  might  not  have 
heard  without  reproof. 

Mrs.  Dennison  gave  us  a  triumphant  glance,  as  she 
passed  the  balcony  where  we  were  standing,  and  proclaimed 
that  she  had  never  enjoyed  a  ride*  so  much.  It  was  a 
heavenly  day,  and  the  landscape  transcendent. 

Jessie  smiled  softly,  and  turned  a  bright  glance  on  my 

face,  which  said,  more  plainly  than  Mrs.  Dennison's  words, 

"  I,  too,  have  had  a  heavenly  day,  which  will  go  with  my 

dreams  into  many  another  day,  making  an  Eden  of  them  all." 

8 


130  An  Outbreak  of  Jealousy. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

AN    OUTBREAK   OF   JEALOUSY. 

IN  a  few  moments  Mrs.  Dennison  came  out  of  her  cham 
ber,  still  in  her  riding-habit.  She  was  pale  as  death, 
her  eyes  gleamed,  and  her  lips  quivered.  She  dashed  into 
the  balcony,  and  laid  her  hand  on  Jessie's  shoulder  with 
such  rude  suddenness,  that  the  young  girl  drew  back  with 
an  impulse  of  surprise. 

"What  is  the  matter,  Mrs.  Dennison?" 

Mrs.  Dennison  looked  at  her  a  moment,  subdued  the 
quivering  of  her  lips  with  a  great  effort,  aficl  broke  into  a 
]augh  so  hoarse  and  constrained  that  Jessie  shrunk  back. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?"  she  said.  "  Why,  nothing  ;  only 
we  have  but  just  time  to  dress  for  dinner,  and  here  you 
stand  as  if  the  whole  world  could  wait." 

I  could  see  that  her  frame  was  trembling  from  head  to 
foot.  The  color  would  not  come  back  to  her  face.  With 
all  her  powers,  she  was  but  a  woman,  and  a  jealous  woman 
at  the  best.  From  that  moment  I  felt  very  sure  that  Cora 
had  performed  her  mission  promptly.  Jessie  could  not 
understand  it,  but  stood  looking  at  her  guest  in  blank 
amazement. 

"  You  have  ridden  too  far,"  she  said,  coldly,  "  and  the 
fatigue  has  shaken  your  nerves,  I  fear.  Shall  I  send  for  a 
glass  of  wine?  it  will  be  some  time  before  dinner." 

"  Wine  ?  no  ;  but  —  but  I  will  take  a  glass  of  water,  if 
you  please,  Miss  Hyde." 

Jessie  seemed  anxious  to  get  away,  for  she  started  before 
I  could  anticipate  her  .to  order  the  water,  and  I  was  left 
alone  with  Mrs.  Dennison.  Her  self-command  was  giving 
way  again.  She  sat  down,  and,  covering  her  face  with  both 
hands,  shook  from  head  to  foot;  but  she  did  not  weep. 
Something  too  hard  and  fiery  for  tears  possessed  her. 


An  Outbreak  of  Jealousy.  131 

"  Yes,"  she  said  at  last,  "  Miss  Lee  is  right !  These  long 
rides  do  shake  one's  nerves  terribly ! " 

Directly  Jessie  came  bringing  a  glass  of  water.  With 
her  usual  delicacy,  she  would  not  intrust  the  duty  to  a  ser 
vant,  who  might  witness  her  friend's  discomposure  and  com 
ment  upon  it. 

Mrs.  Dennison  held  the  water  a  moment,  regarding  Jessie 
with  gleaming  eyes,  as  if  she  longed  to  dash  the  contents  in 
her  face  ;  but  the  insane  fit  went  off.  She  drank  the  water, 
and  arose  to  leave  the  balcony. 

"  I  am  not  usually  nervous,  but  this  ride  has  completely 
upset  me." 

With  these  words  she  left  the  balcony  and  went  back  to 
her  room. 

"  She  is  very  ill,  I  am  sure,  Aunt  Matty,"  said  Jessie, 
full  of  gentle  sympathy ;  "  pray  go  and  see  if  nothing  more 
can  be  done?" 

I  went  to  Mrs.  Dennison's  chamber  and  knocked ;  no  one 
came  or  spoke.  But  the  door  stood  upon  the  latch,  and  tthe 
vibration  of  my  hand  unclosed  it.  Mrs.  Dennison  was  stand 
ing  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  white  with  rage,  and  with 
specks  of  foam  on  her  lips.  She  was  tearing  open  her  habit 
with  a  violence  that  made  the  buttons  start.  The  face  with 
which  she  met  my  intrusion  was  that  of  a  beautiful  fiend. 

I  closed  the  door  and  went  back  repulsed.  But  without 
giving  me  time  to  cross  the  hall,  she  came  to  the  door, 
opened  it  wide,  and  called  me  in  with  a  laugh. 

"Come  back  one  moment,"  she  said,  "and  tell  me  which 
of  these  two  dresses  is  most  becoming.  That  which  I  had 
intended  for  dinner,  Cora  has  been  altering,  and  she  has 
spoiled  it  entirely.  I  confess,  Miss  Hyde,  that  my  temper 
is  not  good  enough  to  stand  a  pet  dress  in  ruins.  The  fact 
is,  I  have  frightened  poor  Cora  half  to  death." 

Quick  as  lightning,  while  her  mistress  spoke,  Cora  laid 
some  dresses  on  the  bed,  apologizing,  in  a  low  voice,  for  the 


132  An  Outbreak  of  Jealousy. 

mischief  she  had  done.  If  I  had  possessed  no  clue  to  the 
scene,  it  would  have  deceived  me  completely ;  but  I  com 
prehended  it  too  well,  and  absolutely  felt  myself  growing 
faint  with  disgust. 

"  I  am  no  judge  in  these  matters,"  I  said,  without  any 
pretence  at  cordiality;  "nor  would  my  opinion  be  of  the 
least  consequence  if  I  were.  Your  dresses  always  prove 
becoming,  Mrs.  Dennison." 

"  The  first  compliment  I  ever  received  from  you,"  she 
answered,  impressively;  "I  shall  remember  it  with  grati 
tude." 

I  went  quietly  out  of  the  room,  tired  of  the  scene. 

A  little  while  after  this,  Lottie  came  to  me  with  one  of 
her  keen  smiles,  and,  opening  her  hands,  which  were  folded 
palm  to  palm,  gave  me  one  glimpse  of  a  little  note,  prim 
rose-tinted,  and  sealed  with  a  drop  of  green  wax,  in  which 
an  antique  head  was  stamped. 

"What  is  it?  whom  is  it  for?"  I  inquired,  thinking  that 
it  must  be  intended  for  Jessie. 

"  You  '11  see  to-night,  or  to-morrow  morning,"  she  an 
swered.  "Mrs.  Babylon  writes  on  handsome  paper;  I 
won't  use  white  any  more.  I  '11  say  this  for  her :  when  it 
comes  to  dress  and  pretty  things,  she  can't  be  beat  easy. 
Don't  quite  come  up  to  Mrs.  Lee :  who  can  ?  —  but  putting 
her  aside,  I  don't  know  Mrs.  Babylon's  match." 

"And  is  that  Mrs.  Dennison's  note  ?  " 

"Ask  me  no  questions,  and  I  '11  tell  you  no  lies." 

"  But  how  came  it  in  your  possession  ?  " 

She  eyed  me  a  moment  sideways,  then  broke  forth  as  if 
some  grand  thought  had  just  seized  upon  her. 

"  Now,  I  '11  make  a  bargain  with  you,  Miss  Hyde.  If 
you  '11  just  persuade  my  mistress,  or  Miss  Jessie,  to  buy  me 
half  a  dozen  sheets  of  that  straw-colored  paper,  I  '11  tell  you 
all  about  it." 

"But  what  can  you  want  pf  primrose  paper,  Lottie, — you 
that  never  write  letters?" 


An  Outbreak  of  Jealousy.  133 

"No;  but  I  may  take  to  writing  poetry;  who  knows?*' 

She  said  this  with  a  twinkle  of  the  eye  that  provoked 
me.  How  on  earth  had  that  creature  got  hold  of  my  secret 
weakness  ? 

"  It  is  n't  at  all  likely  that  you  '11  want  paper  for  that 
purpose,  Miss  Lottie." 

"  Miss  Lottie  —  Miss !  Well  now,  I  have  always  said 
that  if  there  was  a  genuine  lady,  and  no  nonsense  in  this 
house,  it  was  you,  ma'am.  Even  my  mistress  has  n't  got 
up  to  that  mark  —  Miss  Lottie!  Wouldn't  that  look 
beautiful  on  a  yellow  note  like  this?  Miss  Lottie — " 

She  plumed  herself,  like  a  bird,  in  the  ecstasy  of  my 
random  speech,  and  both  her  hands  and  her  heart  opened 
at  once. 

"  Now,  I  '11  tell  you  all  about  it !  There 's  no  secret,  and 
if  there  is,  I  did  n't  promise  not  to  tell ;  that  is,  down  in  my 
heart.  Cora  came  to  me  just  now,  and  says  she,  'Lottie, 
you  know  all  the  men  about  the  premises,  I  suppose  ? ' 

"  '  Well,  pretty  much,'  says  I. 

" '  I  thought  so,'  she  said.  '  Now,  here  is  a  little  note 
that  my  mistress  wants  to  have  sent  right  off.  If  you  can 
coax  one  of  the  men  to  take  a  horse  from  the  stable,  and 
just  gallop  over  to  Mr.  Bosworth's  with  it,  and  bring  an 
answer  back,  she  '11  give  you  that  dress  you  took  such  a 
fancy  to.' 

"  '  Well,'  says  I,  *  hand  over  the  note ;  I  '11  get  it  done.' 
She  had  been  holding  the  note  seal  up  all  the  time,  and 
says  she,  'Lottie'  —  not  Miss  Lottie,  mind — but,  'Lottie, 
can  you  read  writing  ? ' 

"  '  Can  you  ? '  says  I. 

"  '  No,'  says  she ;  '  colored  people  seldom  do/ 

"'Well,  then  I  don't.' 

" '  Well,  this  note  is  for  a  lady  that  is  staying  at  Mr. 
Bosworth's ;  she 's  an  old  friend  of  Mrs.  Dennison's,  and  we 
want  to  hear  from  her/ 


134  An  Outbreak  of  Jealousy. 

"  'All  right,'  says  I.  '  If  you  had  n't  told  this,  it  would 
be  Greek  and  Latin  to  me/ 

"  She  handed  over  the  note,  and  told  me  to  put  it  in  my 
bosom  for  fear  of  its  being  seen.  So  I  did;  and  came  here, 
but  not  till  I  had  read  Mr.  Lawrence's  name  on  the  out 
side.  Now,  Miss  Hyde,  just  tell  me  what  to  do." 

"  There  is  one  thing  you  must  not  do,  Lottie,  and  that  is, 
tempt  any  of  the  men  from  their  duty." 

"  But  then  that  dress !  Light  green  foulard,  with  bunches 
of  roses — sweet  roses!  " 

"Wait  a  moment,  Lottie;  we  must  not  do  anything  with 
out  Mr.  Lee's  sanction  :  that  will  never  answer." 

I  went  up  to  Mr.  Lee,  who  was  sitting  in  the  window  re 
cess,  apparently  reading,  and  asked  if  he  could  spare  a 
horse  and  man  long  enough  to  ride  over  to  Mr.  Bosworth's. 

"  Who  wishes  to  send  ?  "  he  inquired,  indifferently. 

"  Mrs.  Dennison,"  I  answered,  not  unwilling  to  give  him 
the  information. 

He  held  the  paper  a  little  tighter  in  his  hand,  repeating : 

"  Mrs.  Dennison !  What  correspondent  has  she  at  Mrs. 
Bosworth's?". 

There  was  an  effort  at  indifference  in  his  voice,  but  it  did 
not  conceal  that  he  was  touched. 

I  did  not  feel  at  liberty  to  answer  his  question,  and  said 
nothing. 

After  a  moment's  silence,  he  said, — 

"Certainly,  Miss  Hyde.  Our  guests  always  command 
here." 

I  went  back  to  Lottie,  and  told  her  to  carry  Mr.  Lee's 
orders  to  the  stable,  and,  if  she  wished  it,  claim  her  reward. 
She,  seized  my  hand  in  an  ecstasy  of  delight. 

"  Oh  !  Miss  Hyde,  I  never  will  talk  about  poetry  again, 
never  so  long  as  I  live ;  but  I  '11  tell  everybody  that  you 
don't  know  a  thing  about  it,  no  more  than  I  do ;  and  I  be 
lieve  it." 


The  Old  Pennsylvania  Mansion.  135 

With  this  outburst  she  went  away.  Directly  after,  I  saw 
one  of  the  grooms  riding  down  the  road.  Two  hours  after, 
he  came  back,  and  gave  Lottie,  who  was  waiting  near  the 
pine  woods,  with  great  appearance  of  secrecy,  a  note,  with 
which  she  went  at  once  to  Mrs.  Dennison,  evidently  resolved 
to  keep  up  appearances,  and  leave  her  employers  in  the  be 
lief  that  the  whole  thing  had  been  managed  privately. 

I  had  thrown  the  subject  of  the  note  quite  off  my  thoughts, 
when  the  groom,  who  had  been  to  Mr.  Bosworth 's,  came  to 
me  in  the  garden  with  distressing  news. 

Poor  young  Bosworth  was  ill  —  so  ill,  that  he  had  not 
been  out  of  his  room  for  some  days  ;  and  his  mother  desired 
very  much  that  I  should  come  over  and  see  him.  He  had 
spoken  of  it  several  times,  and,  now  that  he  was  growing 
worse,  she  could  refuse  him  nothing.  It  was  asking  a  great 
deal,  but  would  I  come  at  the  earliest  time  possible  ? 

This  was  indeed  sad  news.  I  liked  the  young  man.  He 
was  honorable,  generous,  and  in  all  respects  a  person  to  fix 
one's  affections  upon' — that  is,  such  affections  as  a  lady 
just  dropping  the  bloom  of  her  youth  may  bestow  on  the 
man  who  looks  upon  her  as  a  sort  of  relative. 

Of  course  I  would  go  to  see  Bosworth  in  his  sickness. 
"  God  bless  and  help  the  young  man,"  I  whispered ;  "  if  she 
could  only  think  of  him  as  I  do ! " 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

THE   OLD   PENNSYLVANIA   MANSION. 

THE  Bosworths  lived  behind  the  spur  of  the  mountain 
which  shut  out  a  portion  of  the  valley  from  our  house 
by  its  crown  of  forest-trees.     I  had  taken  little  exercise  in 
the  open  air  of  late,  for  Mrs.  Dennison  monopolized  the 


136  The  Old  Pennsylvania  Mansion. 

horse  I  had  been  in  the  habit  of  riding,  with  my  usual 
seat  in  the  carriage.  Perhaps  I  felt  a  little  hurt  at  this, 
and  would  not  ask  favors  that  had  until  now  been  mine 
without  solicitation.  In  my  love  of  out-door  exercise  I  am 
half  an  English  woman.  So,  mentioning  to  Mrs.  Lee  and 
Jessie  that  I  was  going  out  for  a  long  walk  across  the  fields, 
I  started  for  Mrs.  Bosworth's  house. 

It  was  a  splendid  afternoon.  The  sunshine,  warm  and 
golden,  without  being  oppressive,  was  softened  by  transpar 
ent  clouds  that  drifted  like  currents  and  waves  of  gauze 
athwart  the  sky.  The  meadows  were  full  of  daisies,  butter 
cups,  and  crimson  clover,  through  which  the  blue-flies  and 
bumble-bees  fluttered  and  hummed  their  drowsy  music. 
In  the  pastures  clouds  of  grasshoppers  sprang  up,  with  a 
whir,  from  the  clusters  of  white  everlasting  that  sprinkled 
the  slopes  like  a  snow-storm  ;  and  little  birds  bent  down  the 
stately  mullein-stalks  with  their  weight,  and  sang  cheerily 
after  me  from  the  crooks  of  the  fences. 

How  I  loved  these  little  creatures  with  their  bright  eyes  and 
graceful  ways !  How  quietly  they  opened  my  heart  to  those 
sweet  impulses  that  make  one  grateful  and  childlike !  My 
step  grew  buoyant,  and  I  felt  a  cool,  fresh  color  mounting 
to  my  cheeks.  The  walk  had  done  me  good.  I  had  been 
too  much  in  the  house,  indulging  in  strange  fancies  that 
were  calculated  to  make  no  one  happy,  and  were,  perhaps, 
unjust.  How  could  I  have  sunk  into  this  state  of  mind  ? 
Was  I  jealous  of  Mrs.  Dennison  ?  Yes,  possibly !  But  not 
as  another  would  have  understood  the  feeling.  It  was 
rather  hard  to  hear  the  whole  household  singing  her 
praises  from  morning  till  night ;  and  Jessie,  my  own  Jessie, 
seemed  so  bound  up  in  the  woman. 

Well,  after  all,  these  things  seemed  much  more  important 
in  the  house,  where  I  felt  like  an  involuntary  prisoner,  than 
they  appeared  to  me,  with  the  open  fields  breathing  fra 
grance  around  me,  and  the.  blue  skies  speaking  beautifully 
of  the  beneficent  God  who  reigned  above  them. 


The  Old  Pennsylvania  Mansion.  137 

I  really  think  the  birds  in  that  neighborhood  had  learned 
to  love  me  a  little,  they  gave  such  quaint  little  looks,  and 
burst  into  such  volumes  of  song  among  the  hazel-bushes  as 
I  passed.  Before  I  knew  it,  fragments  of  melodies  were  on 
my  own  lips.  I  gathered  handful  after  handful  of  the 
meadow-flowers,  grouping  the  choicest  into  bouquets,  and 
scattering  the  rest  along  my  path.  Thus  you  might  have 
tracked  my  progress  by  tufts  of  grass,  and  golden  lilies,  as 
the  little  boy  in  fairy  history  was  traced  by  the  pebble-stones 
he  dropped. 

Mrs.  Bosworth's  house  was  one  of  the  oldest  and  finest  of 
those  ponderous  Dutch  mansions  that  are  scattered  over 
Pennsylvania.  There  were  rich  lands  to  back  that  old-fash 
ioned  building,  and  any  amount  of  invested  property,  inde 
pendent  of  the  lands.  After  all,  young  Bosworth  was  no 
contemptible  match  for  our  Jessie,  even  in  a  worldly  point 
of  view.  If  his  residence  lacked  something  of  the  elegance 
and  modern  appointments  for  which  ours  was  remarkable, 
it  had  an  aspect  of  age  and  affluence  quite  as  imposing.  In 
deed,  in  some  respects  it  possessed  advantages  which  our 
house  could  not  boast. 

Majestic  trees  that  struck  their  roots  in  a  virgin  soil,  and 
shrubbery  that  had  grown  almost  into  trees,  surrounded  the 
old  house.  One  great,  white  lilac-bush  lifted  itself  above 
the  second-story  windows,  and  old-fashioned  white  roses 
clambered  half  over  the  stone  front.  Then  there  was  a  huge 
honeysuckle  that  spread  itself  like  a  banner  upon  one  cor 
ner,  garlanding  the  eaves,  and  dropping  down  in  rich  fes 
toons  from  the  roof  itself. 

But  all  this  was  nothing  compared  to  that  magnificent 
elm-tree,  which  overhung  a  wing  of  the  building  with  its 
tent-like  branches,  through  which  the  wind  was  eternally 
whispering,  and  the  sunshine  wras  broken  into  faint  flashes 
before  it  reached  the  roof.  I  had  never  been  so  much  im 
pressed  with  the  dignity  of  old  times,  as  when  I  approached 


138  The  Old  Pennsylvania  Mansion. 

this  dwelling.  It  possessed  all  the  respectability  of  a  family 
mansion,  growing  antique  in  the  prosperity  which  surrounded 
it,  without  any  attempt  at  modern  improvements. 

The  very  flowers  on  the  premises  were  old-fashioned; 
great  snow-ball  bushes  and  rows  of  fruit-trees  predominat 
ing.  In  the  square  garden,  with  its  pointed  picket-fence, 
that  ran  along  the  road,  I  saw  clusters  of  smallage,  and  thick 
ets  of  delicate  fennel.  On  each  side  the  broad  threshold-stone 
stood  green  boxes  running  over  with  live-forever  and  house- 
leeks,  while  all  around  the  lower  edges  of  the  stone  founda 
tion  that  exquisite  velvet  moss,  which  we  oftenest  find  on  old 
houses,  was  creeping. 

I  lifted  the  heavy  brass  knocker  very  cautiously,  for  it 
was  ponderous  enough  to  have  reverberated  through  the 
house.  Even  the  light  blow  I  gave  frightened  me.  No 
wonder  people  felt  constrained  to  muffle  knockers  like  that 
in  the  good  old  times,  when  sickness  came  to  the  family. 

A  quiet,  middle-aged  colored  woman  came  to  the  door. 
She  knew  me  at  once,  though  it  was  the  first  time  I  had 
entered  the  house  in  years. 

"  Come  in,  Miss  Hyde,"  she  said,  welcoming  me  with  a 
genial  look.  "  Mrs.  Bosworth  said,  if  you  called  she  would 
come  right  straight  down  and  see  you  ;  so  walk  in." 

She  opened  the  door  of  a  sitting-room  on  the  right  of  the 
hall.  It  was  old-fashioned  like  the  exterior  of  the  building. 
Windows  sunk  deep  into  the  wall,  ponderous  chairs,  and  a 
capacious,  high-backed  sofa  with  crimson  cushions,  and  em 
broidered  footstools  standing  before  it, — all  had  an  air  of 
comfortable  ease.  The  carpet  had  been  very  rich  in  its 
time,  and  harmonized  well  with  the  rest  of  the  apartment. 


The  Mother  and  Grandmother.  139 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  MOTHER  AND   GRANDMOTHER. 

I  SEATED  myself  on  the  sofa,  and  waited  with  some 
anxiety.  Surely,  my  young  friend  must  be  very  ill  to 
have  abandoned  this  room  for  his  own !  What  a  comfort 
able  look  the  place  had !  How  delightfully  all  the  tints 
were  toned  down!  There  stood  a  queer,  old  work-table, 
with  any  amount  of  curiously  twisted  legs,  and  on  it  an 
antique  bible,  mounted  and  clasped  with  silver.  Such  books 
are  only  to  be  found  now  in  the  curiosity  shops  of  the  coun 
try.  Under  this  table,  and  somehow  lodged  among  its  com 
plication  of  legs,  was  the  old  lady's  work-basket,  in  which  I 
detected  a  silver-mounted  case  for  knitting-needles,  some 
balls  of  worsted,  and  an  embroidered  needle-book.  Ladies 
are  always  noticing  these  little  feminine  details ;  they  aid 
us  greatly  in  that  quick  knowledge  of  character  which  men 
are  apt  to  set  down  as  intuition. 

While  I  was  thinking  over  these  speculations,  a  step  in 
the  hall,  and  the  rich,  heavy  rustle  of  those  old  silks  that 
our  grandmothers  were  so  proud  of,  disturbed  me.  The 
door  opened,  and  an  old  lady,  very  old  indeed,  came  into 
the  room. 

I  stood  up  involuntarily,  for  the  person  of  this  old  lady 
was  so  imposing,  that  it  exacted  a  degree  of  homage  which 
I  had  never  felt  before.  I  can  imagine  a  figure  like  that, 
wandering  through  the  vast  picture-galleries  of  some  fine 
English  castle,  and  there  I  should  have  given  her  a  title  at 
first  sight.  As  it  was,  her  person  struck  me  with  amaze 
ment.  Not  that  it  was  out  of  keeping  with  the  premises, 
but  because  this  lady  was  altogether  a  grander  and  older 
person  than  I  had  expected  to  see  in  that  house. 

She  received  my   salutation  with  a  slow  curtsy,  very 


140  The  Mother  and  Grandmother. 

slight  and  dignified  in  its  movement,  and,  advancing  to  a 
huge,  crimson  easy-chair  that  stood  near  the  work-table,  sat 
down.  • 

"  My  daughter  is  in  her  son's  room,"  she  said,  in  a  soft 
and  measured  voice,  glancing  at  me  with  her  placid  eyes. 
"  He  is  very  ill,  and  we  are  frightened  about  him." 

"Is  not  this  sudden?"  I  inquired. 

"  Yes,  very ;  we  don't  know  what  to  make  of  it.  He  is 
always  so  healthy  and  so  cheerful ;  something  has  gone  wrong 
with  him,  Miss  Hyde." 

She  looked  at  me  earnestly,  as  if  expecting  that  I  would 
explain  the  something  which  was  beyond  her  understanding. 

I  felt  myself  blushing.  It  was  not  for  me  to  speak  of 
Jessie's  affairs  to  any  one,  certainly  not  in  a  case  like  this. 

The  old  lady  dropped  her  eyes,  and,  taking  her  knitting- 
case  from  the  basket,  laid  it  in  her  lap,  evidently  disposed 
to  give  me  time.  At  length  she  spoke  again. 

"  My  grandson  has  enjoyed  himself  so  much  since  we  came 
to  the  country,  especially  since  his  friend,  Mr.  Lawrence, 
arrived  ;  and  now  to  have  him  struck  down  all  at  once  —  it 
is  disheartening ! " 

"  Is  he  so  very  ill  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  He  has  been  restless  and  excited,  more  or  less,  for  a  week 
or  more,  but  during  the  last  three  days  has  fallen  seriously 
ill.  Now  he  is  entirely  out  of  his  head ;  my  daughter  sat 
up  with  him  all  last  night ;  the  doctor  was  here  this  morn 
ing.  He  pronounces  it  a  brain-fever." 

I  was  really  disturbed.     She  saw  it  and  went  on. 

"  He  asked  for  you  three  or  four  times  during  the  night ; 
and  —  and  for  another  person  whom  we  could  not  venture 
to  invite  here." 

"  I  am  glad  you  sent  for  me,"  I  replied,  anxious  to  waive 
all  explanation.  "  At  home  they  consider  me  a  tolerable 
nurse." 

She  looked  at  me  seriously,  a  moment,  and  then  said,  in  a 
gentle,  impressive  way,  — 


The  Mother  and  Grandmother.  141 

"  Miss  Hyde,  be  kind  to  an  old  woman  who  has  nothing 
but  the  good  of  her  child  at  heart,  and  tell  me  if  Miss  Lee 
has  —  has  repulsed  my  grandson  ?  " 

"  No,  not  that,  madam ;  but,  but  — " 

"She  has  rejected  him,  I  see  it  by  your  face;  I  suspected 
it  from  his  wanderings,"  she  said,  sorrowfully. 

I  was  silent ;  the  mournful  accents  of  her  voice  touched 
my  heart. 

"  You  have  no  hope  to  give  the  old  woman  ?  "  she  said. 
"  Yet  to  her  it  seems  impossible  for  any  one  not  to  love  Bos- 
worth." 

"  I  am  sure  there  is  no  man  living  for  whom  Miss  Lee 
has  more  respect,"  I  answered. 

She  smiled  a  little  sadly. 

"  Kespect !  That  is  a  cold  word  to  the  young  heart,  Miss 
Hyde." 

That  moment  the  door  opened  and  Bosworth's  mother 
came  in.  She  was  altogether  unlike  the  stately  old  lady 
with  whom  I  was  conversing.  Her  small  figure,  wavering 
black  eyes,  and  restless  manner,  spoke  of  an  entirely  differ 
ent  organism,  which  was  natural  enough,  as  she  was  only 
connected  with  the  stately  dame  by  marriage  with  her  son, 
a  union  that  had  been  consecrated  by  an  early  widowhood. 

It  was  easy  to  see  that  the  elder  lady  was  mistress  of  that 
house,  and  that  the  daughter-in-law  held  her  in  profound 
reverence.  Poor  lady !  she  was  in  great  distress,  and  came 
up  to  me  at  once. 

"You  are  kind,  very  kind,"  she  exclaimed;  "he  has 
asked  for  you  so  often.  Oh !  Miss  Hyde,  it  is  terrible  to  see 
him  in  this  state  with  no  way  of  helping." 

"  It  is  indeed,"  I  answered,  pitying  her  from  my  heart. 

"  Will  you  go  up  now  ?  He  asked  for  you  and  some  one 
else  only  a  few  minutes  ago,"  she  said,  walking  up  and  down 
the  room  in  nervous  distress.  "  It  was  an  out-of-the-way 
thing  to  send  for  you,  almost  a  stranger,  for  the  Eidge  has 


142  The  Mother  and  Grandmother. 

been  empty  so  long  that  you  all  seem  like  new  people,  but 
I  am  sure  you  will  excuse  it.  Oh !  Miss  Hyde,  we  love  him 
so.  We  two  lonely  women,  and  to  lose  him  I" 

Here  the  poor  mother  burst  into  a  passion  of  tears ;  while 
the  old  lady  sat  down  by  her  work-table  and  looked  on  with 
a  sorrowful  countenance. 

A  noise  from  up-stairs  arrested  the  younger  Mrs.  Bosworth 
in  her  walk. 

"  He  is  calling,"  she  said.  "  Oh !  Miss  Hyde,  he  cannot 
bear  me  out  of  his  sight !  Just  as  it  was  years  ago,  when 
he  would  plead  with  me  to  sit  by  his  bed,  after  our  mother 
there  insisted  on  the  lamp  being  put  out." 

The  old  lady  shook  her  head,  and  smiled  sadly.  "  You 
were  spoiling  the  boy,  Hester,  making  a  little  coward  of 
him ;  but  he  soon  ceased  to  be  afraid  of  the  dark,  —  a  brave 
young  man,  Miss  Hyde,  and  a  comfort  to  his  mother ;  God 
spare  him  to  us ! " 

Hester  Bosworth  began  to  cry  afresh  at  these  encomiums; 
and,  going  up  to  her  mother-in-law's  chair,  bent  her  head 
upon  the  back,  sobbing  aloud. 

The  old  lady  reached  up  her  soft,  little  hand,  and  patted 
the  poor  mother  on  the  cheek  as  if  she  had  been  a  child. 

"  Don't  fret  so,  Hester.  Our  boy  is  young,  and  his  con 
stitution  will  not  give  way  easily.  A  little  sleep  —  if  we 
could  only  induce  a  few  hours'  sleep  !  " 

"  I  have  made  a  hop  pillow  for  him,  and  done  every 
thing,"  sobbed  the  mother;  "but  there  he  lies,  looking, 
looking,  looking,  now  at  the  wall,  now  at  the  ceiling,  and 
muttering  to  himself." 

"  I  know  —  I  know,"  said  the  grandmother,  hastily  lift 
ing  her  hand,  as  if  the  description  wounded  her.  "  Will 
nothing  give  him  a  little  sleep  ?  " 

I  remembered  how  often  Mrs.  Lee,  in  her  nervous  parox 
ysms,  had  been  soothed  to  rest  by  the  gentle  force  of  my 
own  will.  Indeed,  I  sometimes  fancy  that  some  peculiar 


Side-bed  Fancies.  143 

gift  has  been  granted  to  me,  by  which  physical  suffering 
grows  less  in  my  presence. 

"  Shall  I  go  up  with  you,  Mrs.  Bosworth  ? "  I  said,  in 
spired  with  hope  by  this  new  idea.  "  He  may  recognize 
me  as  an  old  friend." 

"  Oh,  yes,  yes ! "  she  exclaimed,  leading  the  way. 
"  Mother,  will  you  come  ?  " 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

SICK-BED   FANCIES. 

WE  mounted  the  staircase,  a  broad,  old-fashioned  flight 
of  steps,  surmounted  with  heavy  balustrades  of  black 
oak.  There  was  a  thick  carpet  running  up  them;  but, 
lightly  as  we  trod,  the  keen  ear  of  the  invalid  detected  a 
strange  presence,  and  I  heard  his  voice,  muffled  and  rough 
with  fever,  calling  out,  "  Yes,  yes,  I  knew,  I  knew,  I  knew 
that  she  would  come ! "  Then  he  broke  into  the  notes  of 
some  opera-song. 

There  was  a  cool,  artificial  twilight  in  the  chamber  when 
we  entered  it ;  but  through  the  bars  of  the  outer  blinds  a 
gleam  of  sunshine  shot  across  the  room,  and  broke  against 
the  wall  opposite  the  great,  high-posted  bed  on  which  young 
Bosworth  was  lying.  The  chamber  was  large,  and  but  for 
the  closed  blinds  would  have  been  cheerful.  As  it  was,  a 
great  easy-chair,  draped  with  white  dimity,  loomed  up  like 
a  snow-drift  near  the  bed ;  which  being  clothed  in  like  spot 
less  fashion,  gave  a  ghastly  appearance  to  everything 
around. 

Young  Bosworth  lay  upon  the  bed  with  his  arms  feebly 
uplifted,  and  his  great,  wild  eyes  wandering  almost  fiercely 
after  the  sunbeams  which  came  and  went  like  golden  arrows, 


144  Sick-bed  Fancies. 

as  the  branches  of  an  elm-tree  near  the  window  changed 
their  position. 

I  went  up  to  the  bed,  and  touched  the  young  man's  wrist. 
The  pulse  that  leaped  against  my  fingers  was  like  the  blows 
of  a  tiny  hammer ;  his  eyes  turned  on  my  face,  and  he 
clutched  my  hand,  laughing  pleasantly. 

"  How  cool .  your  hand  is ! "  he  said,  with  a  childlike 
murmur.  "You  have  been  among  the  clover-blossoms; 
their  breath  is  all  around  me." 

"Yes,"  I  said,  dropping  into  his  own  monotone  without 
an  effort,  "  I  came  through  the  meadows,  and  brought  some 
of  the  flowers  with  me.  See  how  fresh  and  sweet  they  are." 

He  took  the  flowers  eagerly,  grasping  them  with  both 
hands. 

" Did  she  send  them?  "  he  whispered,  mysteriously.  " Did 
she?" 

I  smiled,  but  would  not  answer.  The  delusion  seemed 
pleasant,  and  it  would  be  cruelty  to  disturb  it.  He  held 
the  blossoms  caressingly  in  his  hand;  a  smile  wandered 
over  his  lips,  and  he  whispered  over  soft  fragments  of  some 
melody  that  I  remembered  as  one  of  Jessie's  favorites. 

Directly  the  flowers  dropped  from  his  grasp,  and  he  began 
to  search  after  the  sunbeam  again,  clutching  at  it  feverishly, 
and  looking  in  his  hands  with  vague  wonder  when  he  found 
them  empty. 

I  do  not  think  the  young  man  recognized  me  at  all ;  but 
my  presence  certainly  aroused  new  associations. 

He  looked  wistfully  into  my  face  with  that  vacant  stare 
of  delirium  which  is  so  painful,  and  then  his  eyes  wandered 
away,  as  if  in  search  of  some  object  they  could  not  find. 

"  Jessie,"  he  murmured ;  "  Jessie  Lee,  are  you  there  ? 
"Won't  you  speak  to  me  once  more,  Jessie  ?  " 

The  expression  of  his  countenance  changed  so  entirely-— 
a  look  of  such  tender,  earnest  entreaty  settled  about  his 
handsome,  sensitive  mouth  —  that  I  felt  the  tears  come  into 


Sick-bed  Fancies.  145 

my  eyes.  When  I  looked  up,  I  saw  the  stately  old  grand 
mother  gazing  directly  upon  me;  while  little  Mrs.  Bos- 
worth,  in  her  very  efforts  to  be  at  the  same  time  perfectly 
quiet  and  extremely  useful,  fluttered  about  in  a  feeble  way 
that  would  have  annoyed  me  beyond  endurance  had  I  been 
the  sick  person. 

But  the  young  man,  apparently  susceptible  neither  to 
outer  sights  nor  sounds,  saw  nothing  and  heard  nothing  but 
the  fanciful  shapes  and  mocking  whispers  of  his  fever- visions. 

"Put  these  flowers  in  your  hair,  Jessie,"  he  said,  some 
what  brokenly,  "  they  are  wild  flowers  such  as  you  love, 
and  I  love  them  for  your  sake  —  for  your  sake." 

He  put  out  his  hands,  moving  them  to  and  fro  over  the 
counterpane,  to  gather  up  the  blossoms  he  had  scattered 
there;  but  his  fingers  wandered  so  uncertainly,  that  even 
when  he  succeeded  in  collecting  a  few,  they  would  drop 
from  his  grasp.  I  saw  he  began  to  grow  impatient,  and  I 
knew  that  the  least  thing  would  excite  his  fever  and  thereby 
increase  the  delirium,  so  I  put  the  flowers  softly  into  his 
palm.  He  smiled  in  a  satisfied  way. 

"  Here  they  are,"  he  said ;  "  take  them,  Jessie ;  see  what 
a  pretty  wreath  they  make." 

Then  the  smile  changed  to  a  look  of  pain.  He  let  the 
flowers  fall  to  the  counterpane  with  a  low  moan. 

"  She  has  a  wreath  on  now  ! "  he  exclaimed.  "  Jessie  Lee, 
who  gave  you  that  ?  White  flowers !  Bridal  flowers ! " 

He  started  up  in  the  bed  with  such  violence,  that  his 
mother  hurried  forward  with  a  cry  of  dismay,  and,  getting 
into  mischief,  as  people  in  a  flurry  are  sure  to  do,  she  upset 
a  bottle  of  cologne  and  a  goblet,  but  fortunately  the  old 
lady  caught  them  before  they  reached  the  floor. 

"  Oh  my ! "  sobbed  little  Mrs.  Bosworth,  in  nervous  fright, 
"  what  have  I  done  ?  Oh !  dear,  dear ! " 

"  Sit  down,  my  dear,"  said  her  mother-in-law,  with  a  good 
deal  of  steadiness  ;  "  you  only  disturb  him." 
9 


146  Sick-bed  Fancies. 

"But  lie  looks  so  wild.  Hadn't  I  better  send  for  the 
doctor?" 

"  No,  no.  He  will  be  here  before  long.  Leave  my  grand 
son  to  Miss  Hyde ;  she  will  quiet  him." 

The  old  lady  looked  at  me,  with  confidence  in  my  powers, 
and  the  mother  joined  her  in  a  helpless,  despairing  manner, 
mixed  with  a  little  maternal  jealousy,  at  seeing  me  in  the 
place  that  was  hers  by  right.  I  felt  quite  nervous  and  dis 
turbed  by  this  joint  appeal ;  however,  I  was  not  foolish 
enough  to  give  way  to  any  weakness  or  nonsense  when  com 
posure  was  required,  so  I  drew  close  to  the  bed,  and  laid  my 
hand  on  Bosworth's  arm.  He  was  muttering  wildly,  and  I 
could  catch  the  words, — 

"  Are  they  bridal  flowers,  Jessie  Lee?" 

"  She  has  taken  off  the  wreath,"  I  whispered. 

"  No,  no ;  it  is  there  on  her  forehead.  Who  gave  it  to 
her?" 

"  She  has  thrown  it  aside,"  I  protested ;  "  she  would  not 
wear  it  a  moment  after  she  knew  it  pained  you.  It  is  gone 
now." 

He  looked  earnestly  at  the  place  where  he  thought  Jessie 
stood,  and  fell  back  on  his  pillows  with  a  sigh  of  satisfaction. 

"  Kind  Jessie,"  he  said,  "  kind  Jessie !  " 

But  that  quiet  only  lasted  for  a  few  moments.  He  grew 
more  restless  than  before ;  and  I  saw  old  Mrs.  Bosworth 
looking  at  me  still,  as  if  she  had  fully  made  up  her  mind 
that  I  could  compose  him,  and  nothing  less  than  that  de 
sirable  effect  would  satisfy  her.  Keally,  with  those  old-world 
eyes  fastened  upon  me,  I  could  not  avoid  exerting  all  my 
powers,  although  in  my  heart  I  fairly  wished  the  fidgety 
little  mother  safe  in  her  own  room. 


The  First  Sound  Sleep.  147 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

THE   FIRST  SOUND   SLEEP. 

I  SAT  down  by  the  young  man's  bed;  I  talked  to  him 
in  a  low  voice  —  a  great  deal  of  nonsense,  I  dare  say ; 
I  was  not  thinking  how  it  might  sound,  but  was  only  anxious 
to  soothe  him ;  and  while  I  talked  I  smoothed  his  hair  and 
passed  my  hand  slowly  across  his  forehead,  after  a  fashion 
which  I  had  acquired  in  my  attendance  upon  Mrs.  Lee, 
during  her  numerous  illnesses. 

I  cannot  pretend  to  account  for  it,  but  from  my  earliest 
girlhood  I  always  had  a  faculty  for  taking  care  of  sick 
people,  and  of  soothing  them  when  no  other  person  could. 

My  art  did  not  fail  that  time.  Bosworth's  voice  grew 
lower  and  lower;  his  hands  crossed  themselves  upon  the 
counterpane ;  his  eyes  closed,  and  very  soon  his  measured 
breathing  proved  that  he  was  quietly  asleep.  When  I 
looked  up,  that  stately  old  duchess  of  a  grandmother  was  re 
garding  me  with  such  a  blessing  in  her  eyes,  that  I  felt  the 
dew  steal  into  mine;  while  the  younger  lady,  subdued  out  of 
her  fidgetiness,  appeared  almost  tranquil,  and  was  quite  silent. 

Nobody  stirred  or  spoke.  There  we  sat  and  watched  the 
sick  man  as  he  slept  —  that  quiet  sleep  which  the  physician 
had  pronounced  so  necessary  for  him,  and  which  his  art  had 
failed  to  procure.  It  is  not  often  that  I  feel  thoroughly 
satisfied  with  Martha  Hyde,  but  I  confess  that  just  then  I 
did ;  not  that  it  proceeded  from  a  sense  of  self-importance, 
or  anything  of  that  sort,  but  it  is  seldom  that  a  quiet  person 
like  me  has  an  opportunity  of  doing  good  to  anybody,  and 
when  the  occasion  does  arrive,  it  is  more  pleasant  than  I 
can  at  all  describe. 

Bosworth  must  have  slept  nearly  an  hour ;  the  instant  he 
opened  his  eyes,  I  saw  that  the  fever  had  abated  a  little. 


148  The  First  Sound  Sleep. 

He  smiled  faintly  at  his  mother  and  the  old  lady ;  then  his 
glance  fell  upon  me.  Through  the  feverish  flush  still  on 
his  face  there  appeared  a  glow  of  thankfulness  and  pleasure, 
which  was  beautiful  to  behold. 

"  Is  that  you,  Miss  Hyde?  "  he  asked. 

"  Yes,"  I  said ;  "  I  have  been  sitting  here  for  some  time. 
You  have  had  a  nice  sleep ;  to-morrow  you  will  be  better." 

"Thank  you;  I  hope  so." 

Little  Mrs.  Bosworth  began  to  flutter ;  but  the  old  lady 
put  her  down  with  a  strong  hand,  and  the  weak  female  sub 
sided  into  her  chair,  meek  as  a  hen-pigeon  that  has  been 
unexpectedly  pecked  by  her  mate. 

I  saw,  by  the  way  Bosworth  looked  at  them,  that  he  wished 
to  speak  with  me  alone ;  the  old  duchess  saw  it  too,  and 
said,  with  the  decision  which  was  evidently  habitual  to  her : 

"My  daughter,  if  Miss  Hyde  will  sit  with  our  boy  a  little 
longer,  we  will  go  into  the  garden  for  a  breath  of  air." 

Bosworth  called  them  to  him,  kissed  his  mother's  cheek, 
and  the  grandmother's  hand,  and  the  old  lady  went  out  in 
her  stately  way,  while  the  small  woman  followed  in  her 
wake,  like  a  little  boat  tacked  to  a  graceful  yacht. 

"Miss  Hyde,"  said  the  young  man,  the  moment  the  door 
closed,  "you  came  alone?" 

"  Yes,"  I  replied  ;  "  I  hurried  off  without  telling  any  one 
where  I  was  going." 

"  You  are  very  kind,"  he  repeated.  "  They  are  all  well, 
I  hope,  at  the  house  ?  " 

"  Very  well ;  they  will  be  sorry  to  hear  that  you  are  sick." 

"Miss  Hyde!  "  he  exclaimed,  hurriedly, —  so  weak  from 
sickness  that  he  forgot  all  the  reticence  and  self-command 
which  characterized  him  in  health, —  "  Miss  Hyde,  do  you 
think  she  would  come  to  see  me  ?  " 

I  knew  whom  he  meant — there  was  no  necessity  for  men 
tioning  any  name. 

"Would  she  come,  do  you  believe?"  he  asked  again. 


The  First  Sound  Sleep.  149 

"  I  am  certain  that  she  would,"  I  replied.  "  You  are  an 
old  friend  to  all  of  us  ;  why  should  she  not  ?  " 

"  Yes,  an  old  friend,"  he  answered,  sadly ;  "  I  know,  I 
know  !  I  won't  pain  her;  she  shall  not  be  troubled;  promise 
to  bring  her,  Miss  Hyde." 

"  I  can  promise  unhesitatingly,"  I  said  ;  "  I  have  no  doubt 
Mr.  Lee  will  bring  her  himself,  to-morrow." 

"  To-morrow  —  oh  !  how  much  I  thank  you !  "  And  he 
smiled  like  a  tired  child.  "Will  you  call  my  mother 
now?"  he'continued;  "she  will  feel  troubled  if  she  thinks  I 
can  do  without  her." 

I  went  out  into  the  hall,  where  the  two  ladies  stood,  and 
beckoned  them  into  the  room.  We  all  remained  about  the 
bed  for  a  few  moments,  talking  cheerfully ;  then  I  bade 
Bosworth  good-bye,  answered  the  entreaty  in  his  eyes  with 
a  smile,  and  went  down-stairs. 

The  grandmother  followed  me,  and,  when  we  reached  the 
outer  door,  took  my  hand  between  both  of  hers. 

"You  are  very  good !"  she  said.  "We  have  long  been 
strangers  to  each  other,  Miss  Hyde;  but  an  old  woman's 
blessing  cannot  hurt  you,  and  I  give  it  to  you." 

I  was  so  much  affected,  that  it  was  all  I  could  do  to  keep 
from  crying  like  a  child ;  but  I  did  not  give  way,  and, 
mutually  anxious  to  restrain  our  feelings,  we  parted  with  a 
certain  degree  of  haste,  which  an  unobservant  looker-on 
might  have  construed  into  indifference.  But  I  think  that 
grand  old  woman  understood  me,  even  from  that  short  in 
terview,  and  I  know  that,  for  my  part,  I  went  forth  from 
her  presence  solemnized  and  calmed  as  one  leaves  a  church. 


150  The  Interview  in  the  Woods. 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE   INTERVIEW   IN   THE   WOODS. 

I  WALKED  slowly  homeward,  reflecting  upon  the 
events  of  the  morning,  and  waiting,  oh,  how  fervently! 
that  Jessie  Lee  might  learn  to  know  young  Bosworth  as  I 
did,  and  be  able  to  shed  a  ray  of  light  into  the  darkness 
wherein  he  had  fallen. 

I  left  the  path  through  the  fields,  and  took  my  way  into 
the  woods,  as  I  knew  a  short  cut  that  would  lead  me  more 
quickly  into  our  grounds. 

I  had  passed  half  through  the  grove,  perhaps,  scarcely 
heeding  anything  around  me,  but  on  reaching  a  little  ascent, 
I  saw,  through  a  break  in  the  trees,  two  persons  standing 
at  a  considerable  distance  from  the  path.  Their  backs 
were  toward  me,  but  I  recognized  them  instantly.  They 
were  Mrs.  Dennison  and  Mr.  Lawrence. 

I  understood  at  once  the  meaning  of  the  note  which  she 
had  sent  to  him  —  it  was  to  ask  for  that  interview. 

Every  day  my  dislike  of  that  woman  increased;  each 
effort  that  I  made  to  conquer  the  feeling  only  seemed  to 
make  it  grow  more  intense,  and  this  last  plot  that  I  had 
unintentionally  discovered  filled  me  with  something  very 
like  abhorrence.  Of  course,  I  was  not  so  silly  as  to  conjure 
anything  really  wrong  out  of  the  request  she  had  made; 
but  I  was  certain  that  something  more  than  trivial  coquetry 
was  hidden  under  it. 

Instinctively,  I  began  to  tremble  for  Jessie:  by  what 
series  of  ideas  I  managed  to  connect  her  with  that  meeting, 
I  cannot  say ;  but  I  did  so,  and  after  that  first  glance  I 
went  on,  burning  with  indignation  against  the  artful  woman, 
who  seemed  to  have  brought  numberless  shadows  into  the 
sunshine,  which,  before  her  coming,  had  pervaded  our  pleas 
ant  home. 


The  Interview  in  the  Woods.  151 

Once,  as  I  hastened  on  through  the  dark  woods,  I  looked 
back  at  the  pair, —  they  were  conversing  earnestly.  In 
Lawrence's  manner  there  was  a  degree  of  impetuosity  and 
impatience ;  while  from  Mrs.  Dennison's  attitude  and  ges 
tures  I  felt  certain  that  she  was  pleading  with  him  to  change 
some  purpose  he  had  formed. 

Just  as  I  passed  from  the  woods  into  the  grounds,  I  saw 
that  ubiquitous  Lottie  steal  out  from  among  the  trees,  and 
flit  like  a  lapwing  toward  the  house. 

It  was  not  difficult  to  imagine  what  new  mischief  she  had 
been  at  —  spying  and  listening,  no  doubt.  Lottie  did  not 
count  it  a  sin,  and  I  knew  very  well  that  she  had  been  coolly 
out  into  the  woods  to  overhear  Mrs.  Dennison's  conversation 
with  Lawrence. 

Some  noise  that  I  made  attracted  her  attention;  she 
dropped  down  on  her  knees  —  like  a  rabbit  trying  to  hide 
itself  in  the  grass  —  and  began  hunting  for  four-leaved 
clovers  where  clover  had  never  grown  since  the  memory  of 
man. 

"What  are  you  doing,  Lottie  ?  "  I  asked,  walking  toward  her. 

She  looked  round  with  a  fine  show  of  innocence,  although 
her  eyes  twinkled  suspiciously. 

"  Oh  !  it 's  you,  Miss  Hyde,"  she  said,  in  no  wise  confused, 
rising  from  her  knees  with  great  deliberation  and  majesty. 

"  Yes,  it  is  I.     And  what  brings  you  here?"  I  inquired. 

"  There 's  several  things  I  might  have  been  doing,"  she 
answered,  walking  on  by  my  side ;  "  picking  flowers,  or  say 
ing  my  prayers,  or  —  " 

"Well  — what  else?" 

"  Oh !  anything  you  please ;  poetry  people  ought  to  be 
able  to  guess." 

"Lottie!  Lottie!" 

"  There  —  I  won't  say  a  word  more  !  I  'm  dumb  as  Miss 
Jessie's  canary  in  moul ting-time." 

"  Then,  perhaps,  you  will  manage  to  find  voice  enough  to 
tell  me  where  you  have  been  ?" 


152  The  Interview  in  the  Woods. 

"  Of  course,  Miss  Hyde ;  I  never  have  any  secrets  —  tha^t  's 
just  what  I  was  saying  to  Cora,  this  morning." 
"  Never  mind  Cora." 

"  But  I  do ;  she 's  worth  minding,  and  so 's  her  mistress. 
Mrs.  Babylon  and  I  are  alike  in  one  thing  —  we  are  both 
fond  of  fresh  air." 

"  Indeed  !  You  seem  well  acquainted  with  the  lady's 
tastes." 

"  Well,  I  may  say  I  am ;  and  you  need  n't  take  the  trouble 
to  contradict !  Acquainted  with  them  ?  Well,  if  I  ain't,  I 
flatter  myself  there  's  nobody  in  our  house  that  is." 

I  did  not  answer ;  the  girl's  conversation  was  too  quaint 
and  amusing  even  to  sound  impertinent,  still,  I  did  not  wish 
to  encourage  her  by  any  sign  of  approval. 

"  Miss  Hyde,"  she  asked,  "  did  you  see  any  strange  birds 
in  the  woods  ?  " 
"  None,  Lottie." 

"  Buy  a  pair  of  spectacles,  Miss  Hyde  ;  don't  put  it  off  a 
day  longer !  I  tell  you,  out  yonder  there 's  two  birds  well 
worth  watching ;  —  the  queerest  part  is,  that  it 's  the  female 
that  sings  —  ain't  she  a  red  fellar?" 

"  I  saw  Mrs.  Dennison  and  Mr.  Lawrence,  if  you  mean 
them,"  I  replied. 

"  Hush  !  don't  mention  names !  You  mean  Babylon  and 
her  prey !  Oh  my  !  that  Babylon  !  Well,  I  declare,  some 
times  I  'm  ready  to  give  up  beat ;  that  woman  goes  ahead  of 
anything  /  ever  came  across." 

Lottie  paused,  took  a  long  breath,  flung  up  her  arms,  and 
performed  a  variety  of  singular  and  dizzy  evolutions,  by 
way  of  expressing  her  astonishment ;  then  she  went  on, — 
"  What  do  you  think  she 's  at  now  ?  " 
I  shook  my  head. 

"  It 's  as  good  a  thing  as  you  can  do,"  said  Lottie,  ap 
provingly  ;  "  but  you  might  shake  it  till  doomsday  before 
you  'd  get  Mrs.  Babylon's  manoeuvres  through  it,  I  can  tell 
you  that,  Miss  Hyde." 


The  Interview  in  ike  Woods.  153 

I  wanted  to  reprove  the  girl ;  I  felt  mean,  dishonest ;  yet 
I  was  so  anxious  about  Jessie  that  I  could  not  prevent 
myself  listening  to  any  revelations  the  little  imp  might  see 
fit  to  make. 

"  She  's  put  a  hornet  into  Lawrence's  hair  this  time,  and 
no  mistake,"  said  Lottie;  "and  Lord!  don't  it  sting,  and 
make  him  jump?" 

"  What  do  you  mean,  you  ridiculous  child?" 

"  Mean,  Miss  Hyde  ?  A  whole  bucketful  —  a  seaful ! 
Why,  Babylon  's  been  telling  Lawrence  that  young  Mr.  Bos- 
worth  and  our  Miss  Jessie  are  engaged." 

"  Impossible,  Lottie  !  She  could  not  assert  so  unblushing 
a  falsehood ! '' 

"Oh!  couldn't  she?"  cried  Lottie,  clapping  her  arms  as 
if  they  were  wings,  and  giving  vent  to  a  crow  to  express 
her  enjoyment.  "As  for  blushing,  don't  she  know  the  rub 
of  mullein-leaves  ?  '  But  she  did  tell  him  so.  She  said  she 
was  sure  that  they  had  been  engaged,  and  that  he,  Lawrence, 
had  innocently  made  trouble  between  them  by  flirting  with 
Miss  Lee  ;  —  now,  what  is  flirting,  Miss  Hyde  ?  " 

"  The  abominable  woman ! "  I  involuntarily  exclaimed. 

"  Oh,  no,"  said  Lottie,  "  she 's  only  Babylon.  But  I  tell 
you  what,  that  Lawrence  is  n't  much  of  a  snoop.  He 's  a 
nicer  fellow  than  I  took  him  for.  What  do  you  think  he 
did?" 

"  I  can't  imagine." 

"  He  just  turned  on  Babylon,  like  a  hawk  on  a  June-bug. 
'  I  cannot  believe  this,',  says  he ;  '  but  I  will  go  to  Bosworth 
this  very  day  and  explain.' 

"  Then  Babylon  began  to  flutter ;  she  did  n't  want  that  to 
happen,  you  know. 

"  *  He 's  sick/  says  she ;  *  not  expected  to  live.' 

" '  The  more  reason  why  I  should  explain,'  says  he. 

"  Then  she  twisted,  and  fluttered,  and  coaxed,  and  finally 
got  him  to  promise  not  to  say  a  word  to  anybody,  to  be 


154  The  Interview  in  the  Woods. 

regulated  by  her  advice,  and  so  on  —  she  would  be  his 
friend  —  oh !  how  sincere  a  friend !  —  and  then  she  took  his 
hand,  squeezed  out  a  tear  or  so,  and  before  long  she  had 
him  in  her  clutch.  Oh!  it  was  as  good  as  one  of  Miss 
Jessie's  play-books." 

I  had  not  interrupted  Lottie;  when  she  paused,  I  was 
speechless  still. 

"  What  do  you  think  now?  "  she  demanded,  triumphantly. 

"  I  do  not  know,"  I  answered,  so  troubled  and  despondent 
that  I  had  no  courage  to  rebuke  the  girl. 

"  We  '11  fix  her  yet,"  said  Lottie ;  "  don't  you  fret,  Miss 
Hyde.  I  '11  pay  Babylon  off  before  she 's  many  weeks  older, 
or  you  may  call  my  head  a  puff-ball." 

"  You  silly  child,"  I  returned,  smiling  in  spite  of  myself, 
"  what  can  you  do  ?  " 

"  Come,  I  like  that ! "  snapped  Lottie.  "  Why,  what  sort 
of  a  state  would  you  all  be  in  if  it  wasn't  for  me  —  tell  me 
that?  I've  got  my  dear  mistress,  and  Miss  Jessie,  and 
you,  and  everybody  on  my  hands ;  but  I  '11  bring  you  out 
square,  I  will,  Miss  Hyde." 

"  I  wish  you  would  leave  things  as  they  are,  Lottie,  and 
attend  to  your  own  affairs." 

"  These  are  my  affairs,  Miss  Hyde,  now  don't  say  they 
ain't !  I  'm  not  a  bad  girl ;  I  love  them  that  have  been 
kind  to  me,  and  I  'd  sooner  have  my  hand  burned  off  than 
not  try  to  help  them  when  I  see  they  need  it." 

"  Be  careful  that  you  get  into  no  mischief." 

"  I  '11  take  care  of  myself!  Only  wait,  Miss  Hyde.  Keep 
tranquil  and  cool,  Lottie 's  around ! " 

She  gave  another  jump,  a  louder  crow,  and  lighted  on 
her  feet,  in  no  way  discomposed  by  her  impromptu  leap. 

By  this  time  we  had  come  in  sight  of  the  house.  Lottie 
looked  back. 

"  I  see  Babylon's  red  shawl,"  said  she ;  "  off 's  the  word. 
Good-bye,  Miss  Hyde." 


Troubles  gather  about  Our  Jessie.  155 

She  darted  away  before  I  could  speak,  and  I  walked  on 
toward  the  house,  in  no  mood  to  encounter  the  woman  at 
that  moment.  I  saw  Jessie  and  Mr.  Lee  standing  upon  the 
terrace ;  he  turned  and  went  into  the  house  after  a  few 
seconds.  I  paused  a  moment,  collected  myself  as  well  as  I 
was  able,  and  walked  toward  the  spot  where  Jessie  stood, 
determined  to  tell  her  at  once  of  my  visit  to  Mr.  Bosworth, 
and  urge  her  to  comply  with  the  request  which  he  had 
made. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

TROUBLES   GATHER  ABOUT   OUR  JESSIE. 

T" ESSIE  did  not  look  up  as  I  approached ;  she  stood 
*J  absently  pulling  the  flowers  from  a  vine  that  fell  in 
luxuriant  masses  over  a  trellis  by  her  side,  and  appeared  so 
much  engrossed  by  her  own  thoughts,  that  she  did  not  even 
hear  my  footsteps. 

They  were  not  pleasant  reflections  which  filled  her  mind. 
Sunny  visions,  such  as  those  which,  a  few  weeks  since,  had 
made  her  face  so  bright  and  beautiful,  were  seldom  on  her 
features  now.  I  could  see  by  the  mournful  expression  of 
her  mouth,  and  the  despondency  of  her  whole  attitude, —  so 
unlike  anything  I  was  accustomed  to  remark  in  our  Jessie, 
that  something  was  troubling  her. 

"You  naughty  girl!"  I  said,  as  I  ascended  the  steps; 
"how  can  you  find  the  heart  to  spoil  that  pretty  vine?" 

She  started,  turned  quickly  round,  and  a  burning  blush 
shot  up  to  her  forehead,  while  she  looked  at  me  in  a  con 
fused  way,  as  if  she  supposed  me  able  to  read  her  very 
thoughts. 

"Oh!  is  it  you,  Aunt  Matty?"  she  exclaimed,  trying  to 
laugh  and  seem  more  at  ease. 


156  Troubles  gather  about  Our  Jessie. 

"  I  believe  so,"  was  my  answer ;  "  I  have  every  reason  to 
suppose  that  I  am  that  person,  and  very  tired  into  the 
bargain." 

"  You  look  fatigued,"  she  said,  with  her  usual  kindness ; 
"  do  go  up-stairs  and  lie  down  before  dinner." 

"  Now,  my  dear,  you  know  I  am  never  guilty  of  that 
weakness." 

"  I  forgot." 

"  How  could  you  ?  I  am  astonished  —  when  you  know 
how  much  I  pride  myself  on  regular  habits  and  a  system 
atic  disposal  of  my  time ! " 

She  laughed  a  little  at  my  nonsense,  which  was  the  thing 
I  desired ;  for  it  pained  me  greatly  to  see  her  look  so  weary 
and  disconsolate. 

"  At  all  events,  you  will  sit  down,  I  suppose,"  she  said, 
running  into  the  hall  and  bringing  out  a  chair.  "Your 
rigid  principles  do  not  prevent  that ! " 

"  Thank  you,  my  dear.     I  am  happy  to  say  they  do  not." 

I  seated  myself,  really  glad  of  an  opportunity  to  rest ;  for 
now  that  excitement  had  passed,  I  was  astonished  to  find 
myself  worn  out  in  body  and  mind.  The  mere  walk  could 
never  have  produced  that  sensation  —  I  was  too  much  ac 
customed  to  out-door  exercise  for  any  fine  lady  feebleness 
of  that  kind ;  but  my  interview  with  Bosworth  and  his 
friends,  the  sight  of  Mrs.  Dennison  and  Mr.  Lawrence  in 
the  wood,  together  with  Lottie's  revelations,  had  so  worked 
upon  my  mind,  that  I  had  no  strength  left. 

"  Dear  me !  Aunt  Matty ! "  exclaimed  Jessie ;  "  how  tired 
and  pale  you  look !  I  never  saw  you  so  overcome !  " 

"  It  is  nothing.     I  walked  faster  than  I  ought,  perhaps." 

"That  is  not  all,"  she  answered;  "I  am  sure  something 
troubles  you." 

"  So  there  does !  "  I  said,  —  "  very  greatly! " 

"Can  I  help  you?     You  know  how  gladly  I  will  do  it." 

She  began  untying  my 'bonnet-strings,  drawing  off  my 


Troubles  gather  about  Our  Jessie.  157 

shawl,  and  performing  every  little  office  possible  to  show 
her  solicitude. 

Generally,  I  dislike  to  have  anybody  touch  me,  or  assist 
me  in  any  way ;  but  it  was  always  a  pleasure  to  feel  Jessie's 
fingers  smoothing  my  hair,  or  arranging  my  collar ;  and 
just  then  her  assiduity  quieted  me  more  than  anything 
else  could  have  done. 

"Did  you  take  a  long  walk?"  Jessie  asked,  apparently 
anxious  to  turn  my  thoughts  from  the  painful  theme  upon 
which  she  supposed  them  to  be  dwelling. 

"  Yes,  very  long,  Jessie ;  I  •  have  been  over  to  old  Mrs. 
Bosworth's." 

She  looked  at  me  in  astonishment. 

"Why,  you  hardly  know  the  ladies!  How  came  you  to 
go  there,  Aunt  Matty  ?  " 

"  The  old  lady  sent  for  me." 

"  Sent  for  you ! "  interrupted  Jessie,  in  wonder  and  dis 
pleasure,  while  her  great  eyes  gave  me  a  searching  glance. 

"Young  Bosworth  is  very  sick,  and  he  wished  so  much 
to  see  me  that  his  grandmother  put  aside  all  ceremony,  and 
desired  me  to  go  as  soon  as  possible." 

Jessie  turned  very  pale  while  I  spoke,  and  leaned  heavily 
against  the  arm  of  my  chair. 

"Was  it  sudden?"  she  asked,  trembling.  "Has  he  been 
sick  long,  Matty?" 

"  For  several  days,  I  believe." 

I  had  not  the  heart  to  tell  her  that  he  was  stricken  down 
the  very  day  after  his  last  visit  to  her  father's  house,  lest 
she  should  accuse  herself  as  the  cause. 

"What  is  the  matter?" 

"  He  has  brain-fever,  Jessie." 

She  uttered  a  cry. 

"  Oh  1  Aunt  Matty !  Aunt  Matty !  " 

"  I  hope  he  is  not  in  great  danger,"  I  said,  anxious  to 
soothe  her.  "  He  was  able  to  talk  with  me,  and  he  had  a 
comfortable  sleep." 


158  Troubles  gather  about  Our  Jessie. 

She  put  her  hands  in  mine,  with  a  look  so  beseeching  and 
helpless,  that  I  answered  as  if  she  had  spoken. 

"  He  asked  for  you,"  I  said.    "  He  wants  to  see  you,  Jessie." 

She  shrunk  back,  and  held  up  her  hands  like  a  child 
pleading  for  pity. 

"  Oh  !  I  cannot  go !  indeed  I  cannot ! " 

"  That  is  unlike  you,  Jessie.  I  did  not  think  you  would 
have  refused  a  sick  friend  any  request !  " 

"  Don't  blame  me  —  please  don't !  I  would  do  anything 
for  him;  but,  indeed,  I  have  not  the  courage  to  go  there." 

"  Why,  what  do  you  fear,  my  child  ?  I  am  sure  he  would 
not  for  the  world  speak  a  syllable  that  could  pain  you." 

"  I  know  that,  Aunt  Matty  —  I  am  certain  of  it." 

"Then  what  is  it?" 

"  Old  Mrs.  Bosworth  has  such  a  stately  way ;  so  soft,  yet 
decided.  She  will  look  at  me  so  sharply." 

"  I  found  her  very  kind  and  grateful." 

"  But  she  may  think  that  I  have  done  wrong." 

"  She  is  too  just,  too  noble,  Jessie,  to  blame  any  one  for 
that  which  was  not  a  fault." 

"Oh,  Aunt  Matty!  even  you  speak  and  look  so  grave! 
I  cannot  bear  it  —  indeed  I  cannot !  " 

I  was  softened  at  once.  How  could  I  speak  so  coldly  to 
my  Jessie,  while  she  stood  there  trembling,  with  her  great 
eyes  full  of  tears. 

"My  own  darling!"  I  said,  quickly.  "You  know  I 
could  never  feel  anything  but  love  for  you.  Don't  shake 
so,  dear!  We  won't  speak  of  this,  if  it  troubles  you." 

"  No,  no !     I  ought  to  hear  —  I  must  not  be  so  weak." 

She  struggled  against  her  feelings,  brushed  away  her 
tears,  and  stood  up  so  firm  and  determined,  that  I  felt  a 
new  respect  for  her.  It  was  beautiful  to  see  how  the  true 
womanhood  that  lay  at  the  bottom  of  her  nature  roused 
itself,  and  asserted  its  supremacy  in  that  moment  of  doubt 
and  distress. 


Mrs.  Dennison  gathers  Wild  Flowers.  159 

"  You  are  a  brave  girl !  "  I  exclaimed, —  "  my  dear,  honest- 
hearted  Jessie!" 

"  You  must  not  praise  me,"  she  said.  "  I  feel  so  guilty 
and  wicked." 

"  That  is  wrong ;  you  should  not  give  way  to  these  morbid 
feelings." 

"  Indeed,  Aunt  Matty,  I  am  not  like  the  same  girl  I  was 
a  few  months  ago." 

I  knew  whence  the  change  came  —  I  could  have  given  its 
exact  date ;  but  it  did  not  extend  back  over  a  period  of 
months  —  a  few  weeks  had  served  to  bring  that  unrest  and 
trouble  upon  the  sweet  girl.  With  the  coming  of  Mrs. 
Dennison  all  those  shadows  had  crept  into  the  house,  gather 
ing  silently  but  surely  about  every  heart,  dividing  those  who 
before  had  no  thought  nor  wish  that  was  not  common  to  all. 
I  felt,  too,  that  she  was  preparing  the  way  for  deeper  and 
darker  troubles,  which  lingered  not  far  off,  only  awaiting 
the  command  of  the  arch-magician  to  approach  and  wrap 
us  in  their  folds. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

MRS.    DENNISON   GATHERS   WILD   FLOWERS. 

WHILE  I  was  lost  in  gloomy  thoughts  which  those  words 
had  aroused,  Jessie  turned  from  my  chair  and  walked 
slowly  up  and  down  the  terrace,  after  a  habit  she  had  in 
herited  from  ter  father  in  any  season  of  doubt  or  perplexity. 
At  last  she  came  softly  back  and  leaned  over  me  again. 
"  Aunt  Matty,"  she  whispered,  timidly. 
"Yes,  dear." 
"  I  have  made  up  my  mind." 


160  Mrs.  Dennison  gathers  Wild  Flowers. 

I  looked  in  her  face,  and  its  expression  told  me  at  once 
what  her  decision  had  been. 

"  You  will  go,"  I  said. 

"  Yes,  I  will.  It  is  right  —  it  is  my  duty !  If  he  were 
never  to  get  well,  I  should  reproach  myself  bitterly  for  not 
having  granted  his  request." 

"  God  bless  you,  Jessie !     I  knew  you  would  not  refuse." 

"  I  am  sure  that  my  parents  will  have  no  objection." 

"I  can  answer  for  that  —  the  most  scrupulous  person 
could  see  no  harm.  Besides,  Bosworth  is  a  favorite  both 
with  your  father  and  mother." 

"Yes.  Dear  mamma  will  be  so  sorry  to  hear  that  he  is 
ill  —  poor  young  man  ! " 

"  We  will  go  to-morrow,  Jessie.  I  dare  say  your  father 
will  accompany  you." 

"  But  I  want  you  also,  Aunt  Matty ;  I  should  have  no 
courage  if  you  were  not  there." 

"  I  will  go,  of  course.  You  must  speak  to  Mr.  Lee  about 
it  — don't  forget." 

"  I  am  not  likely  to  ;  I  will  tell  him  this  evening.  But 
Aunt  Matty — " 

"Yes.  Don't  hesitate  so.  One  would  think  you  were 
afraid  of  your  old  friend.  Not  a  cross  one,  am  L?  " 

That  made  her  laugh  again ;  but  the  merriment  died 
quickly.  Her  sensitive  heart  was  so  sorely  troubled  that 
her  usual  gayety  was  quite  gone. 

"  I  shall  never  fear  you ;  but  what  I  meant  was  that  I 
don't  wish  Mrs.  Dennison  to  know  that  I  am  going." 

"  She  is  not  likely  to  learn  it  from  me,  Jessie." 

"She  would  laugh  at  me  —  and  this  is  no  subject  nor  time 
for  a  jest." 

"  I  should  think  not,  indeed.  The  woman  who  could 
make  a  mockery  of  such  feelings  would  be  a  libel  on  her 
sex." 

"Ah!  you  must  not  be  harsh." 


Mrs.  Dennison  gathers  Wild  Flowers.  161 

"Only  the  old  bitterness  —  don't  mind  it,  Jessie.  But 
we  won't  tell  Mrs.  Dennison." 

At  that  moment  I  detected  a  rustle  in  the  hall.  My 
hearing  was  always  singularly  acute,  —  Jessie  used  to  say 
that  I  was  like  a  wild  animal  in  that  respect,  —  and  I 
felt  confident  that  I  heard  some  one  stealing  away  from 
behind  us. 

I  started  up  at  once,  hurried  into  the  hall,  and  met  Cora, 
Mrs.  Dennison's  maid,  face  to  face.  She  was  running  off — 
I  could  have  sworn  to  that ;  but  the  moment  she  heard  my 
step  she  turned  toward  me  with  her  usual  composure  and 
pleasant  smile. 

"  What  do  you  want  here,  Cora  ?"  I  asked,  more  sharply 
than  I  often  spoke  to  a  dependant ;  for,  of  all  people  in  the 
world,  it  is  my  habit  to  treat  servants  kindly.  "  Pray,  what 
brings  you  into  this  hall  ?  " 

"I  was  just  coming  to  look  for  my  mistress,  ma'am. 
Excuse  me ;  I  did  n't  know  it  was  wrong." 

"  I  have  not  said  that  it  was,"  I  answered,  still  convinced 
that  she  had  been  listening;  "but  our  own  domestics  are 
never  permitted  to  pass  through  this  hall  unless  called." 

"I  will  remember  —  I  beg  pardon." 

"  Mrs.  Dennison  is  not  here." 

"Oh!  excuse  me—" 

She  stopped.  I  saw  her  curtsy,  turned,  and  there  stood 
Mr.  Lee,  looking  at  me  gravely.  He  had  heard  my  ill- 
natured  tone,  and  could  see  the  flush  of  anger  on  my  face. 

"What  is  the  matter,  Miss  Hyde?"  he  asked,  quietly 
enough ;  but  the  tone  displeased  me,  and  I  replied  with  a 
good  deal  of  sharpness, — 

"I  am  not  aware  of  anything,  sir ;  Cora  was  searching 
for  her  mistress." 

"  That  is  right  enough,  I  am  sure." 

"  She  is  not  here,"  I  continued,  feeling  a  savage  pleasure 
10 


162          Mrs.  Dennison  gathers  Wild  Flowers. 

in  the  words  I  spoke ;  "  she  is  out  in  the  woods  with  Mr. 
Lawrence." 

Mr.  Lee  colored  slightly,  but  managed  to  conceal  his  dis 
composure. 

Cora  hurried  away  after  giving  me  a  spiteful  glance,  and 
Jessie,'  who  had  heard  my  words,  came  into  the  hall. 

"  Mrs.  Dennison  told  me  that  she  should  be  busy  all  the 
morning  in  her  room,"  she  said,  quickly. 

"  I  can't  help  what  she  said,  my  dear ;  I  only  know  that 
I  saw  her  walking  with  Mr.  Lawrence." 

"  Surely  it  is  her  privilege,  if  she  feels  disposed,  to  walk 
with  any  person,"  Mr.  Lee  said,  laughing  with  a  very  bad 
grace,  while  Jessie  looked  much  disturbed. 

"I  have  no  desire  to  interfere  with  the  lady's  movements," 
I  said,  my  temper  still  in  the  ascendant ;  "but  I  see  no  neces 
sity  for  saying  one  thing  and  doing  another." 

Mr.  Lee  appeared  surprised  at  my  outburst.  I  dare  say 
it  was  not  lady-like ;  but  I  am  not  made  of  stone,  and  my 
real  feelings  will  peep  out  occasionally. 

"I  am  afraid  Mrs.  Dennison  would  think  you  spoke 
harshly  to  her  servant,"  he  said.  "  I  shouldn't  like  a  guest 
in  this  house  to  be  annoyed." 

For  the  first  time  I  was  angry  with  Mr.  Lee.  I  was  not 
a  dependant ;  I  was  not  accustomed  to  anything  but  affec 
tion  and  respect  in  that  house,  and  the  reproof  in  his  voice, 
added  to  my  own  feeling  of  self-dissatisfaction,  made  me 
quite  furious. 

"  Sir,"  I  said,  "  you  have  always  requested  us  not  to  per 
mit  servants  to  enter  this  hall ;  when  you  wish  to  change 
any  of  your  regulations,  be  good  enough  to  inform  me  in 
advance." 

I  turned  away  before  he  could  speak,  and,  Jessie  went  to 
him,  saying  something  in  a  low  voice. 

"  Miss  Hyde ! "  he  called  out,  approaching  me  and  ex 
tending  his  hand.  "  Why;  dear  friend,  you  are  not  angry 


Mrs.  Dennison  gathers  Wild  Flowers.  163 

with  me  ?  I  would  rather  cut  off  this  right  hand  than  have 
that  happen." 

My  anger  evaporated  at  once ;  like  a  silly  fool  as  I  am, 
the  tears  gathered  in  my  eyes.  He  shook  my  hand  heartily, 
while  Jessie  hovered  about  us  like  an  anxious  bird. 

"  I  really  meant  no  harm,"  he  began ;  but  I  would  not 
hear  a  word. 

"  I  am  ashamed  of  myself,"  I  said,  "  and  that  is  the  end 
of  it ;  I  am  tired  and  cross." 

"  You  are  not  well,"  he  replied,  kindly.  "  Jessie,  make 
her  go  and  lie  down." 

"  She  never  will,  papa." 

She  put  her  arm  caressingly  about  my  waist,  and  Mr.  Lee 
stood  holding  my  hand,  petting  me  as  if  my  words  had  been 
a  matter  of  the  greatest  consequence.  Suddenly  Mrs.  Den 
nison  entered  from  the  terrace,  and  exclaimed,  with  a  gay 
laugh,— 

"  What  a  pretty  scene !  Are  you  acting  a  comedy,  Mr. 
Lee  ?  How  well  you  do  it ! " 

He  dropped  my  hand  in  some  confusion,  and  turned  to 
ward  her. 

"  Better  comedy  than  tragedy,"  he  said. 

"  Oh,  yes,  a  thousand  times !  But  Miss  Hyde's  role  seems 
to  be  a  sentimental  one  —  she  looks  very  lugubrious ! " 

I  longed  to  strike  her  full  in  her  insolent  mouth ;  but  as 
that  was  impossible,  I  determined  to  pay  her  off  for  once  in 
her  own  coin.  A  spirit  of  retaliation  was  roused  within  me 
that  I  had  never  before  possessed. 

"  You  seem  gay  enough  to  make  amends,"  I  said.  "  Did 
you  and  Mr.  Lawrence  have  a  pleasant  walk  ?  " 

What  a  fool  I  was  to  think  I  could  send  a  blow  that  would 
have  any  effect  upon  that  piece  of  marble ! 

She  laughed  outright,  and  clapped  her  hands  in  childish 
exultation. 

"She  wants  to  accuse  me  of  being  a  flirt!"  she  exclaimed; 


164          Mrs,  Dennison  gathers  Wild  Flowers. 

"  Oh,  you  naughty  Miss  Hyde !  I  did  meet  Mr.  Lawrence, 
but  I  had  no  idea  of  doing  so  when  I  went  out.  I  think 
now  I  shall  make  a  merit  of  my  intention!" 

"You  might  always  do  so,  I  am  sure,"  said  Mr.  Lee,  gal 
lantly. 

She  held  up  a  beautiful  bouquet  of  wild  flowers. 

"  I  heard  Mrs.  Lee  wish  for  some  blossoms  fresh  from  the 
woods  last  night,"  she  said ;  "so  I  went  to  gather  them." 

Mr.  Lee's  face  grew  all  sunshine  at  once ;  even  Jessie  was 
appeased,  and,  unseen  by  either,  the  widow  shot  me  a  quick 
glance  of  scorn. 

"  HOW  kind  it  was  of  you  ?  "  Jessie  said.  "  Mamma  will 
be  so  much  obliged !  " 

"  I  wanted  to  please  her,  darling  Jessie,"  replied  the  widow. 
"  But  I  must  make  one  confession ;  will  you  grant  me  abso 
lution,  Mr.  Lee?" 

"  I  can  safely  do  that  in  advance.  I  am  sure  you  have 
no  very  terrible  sin  to  reveal." 

"Oh,  I  told  a  fib!"  And  she  laughed  archly.  "I 
wanted  to  go  all  alone,  so  that  dear  Mrs.  Lee  would  give 
me  full  credit  for  my  thoughtfulness. — You  see  how  vain 
and  selfish  I  am  !  —  so  I  told  Jessie  that  I  was  going  to  be 
occupied  in  my  own  room." 

"  I  think  when  selfishness  takes  a  form  like  this,  it  is  a 
very  valuable  quality  to  possess,"  returned  Mr.  Lee. 

Mrs.  Dennison  treated  me  to  another  flash  from  her 
scornful  eyes,  then  added,  — 

"And  while  I  was  picking  flowers,  who  should  pass  but 
Mr.  Lawrence ;  so  I  made  him  stop.  But  I  might  as  well 
have  let  him  go  on." 

"Why  so?"  demanded  Mr.  Lee. 

"  Because  he  was  very  ungallant ;  did  nothing  but  talk 
of  Jessie,  and  never  said  a  pretty  thing  to  me." 

Jessie  blushed,  but  the  smile  on  her  lips  showed  that  she 
was  far  from  annoyed. 


Lottie's  Adviee.  165 

"So  that  is  all  my  secret,"  continued  Mrs.  Dennison. 
"  Now,  we  will  take  this  unfortunate  bouquet  up  to  Mrs. 
Lee.  Come,  Jessie." 

"  May  I  go  ?  "  asked  the  gentleman. 

"  If  you  will  be  very  good.  But  mind  you  do  not  tease 
for  the  flowers  —  we  cannot  spare  a  single  one !  " 

"  I  promise." 

"  Then  come  with  us." 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

LOTTIE'S  ADVICE. 

MRS.  DENNISON  had  one  arm  about  Jessie's  waist  ; 
she  kept  Mr.  Lee  close  at  her  side,  and  so  engrossed 
and  fascinated  both  father  and  daughter,  that  they  passed 
on  without  remembering  that  I  was  there. 

It  was  just  what  the  woman  intended :  she  wished  to 
make  me  feel  of  how  little  consequence  I  was  in  the  house 
when  she  chose  to  exercise  her  supremacy.  That  was  her 
way  of  revenging  herself  for  my  rude  speech  in  regard  to 
her  ramble. 

If  it  is  absolutely  necessary  for  me  to  tell  the  entire  and 
exact  truth,  I  must  admit  that  she  succeeded  perfectly  in 
wounding  me.  I  was  greatly  pained,  but  not  altogether 
from  jealousy  or  sensitiveness.  Hurt  as  I  was  to  see  how 
completely  my  friends  were  made  to  forget  their  solicitude 
at  that  woman's  bidding,  I  was  still  more  troubled  to  per 
ceive  how,  every  day,  her  influence  in  that  house  increased, 
how  artfully  she  wove  the  threads  of  her  net  about  us,  and 
entangled  everybody  more  helplessly  in  its  meshes. 

While  I  stood  thinking  of  those  things,  I  was  startled  by 
a  sound  close  at  hand  —  a  very  singular  noise,  such  as  one 


166  LoUie's  Advice. 

might  expect  from  an  antiquated  raven  troubled  with  bron 
chitis.  From  behind  a  screen  that  stood  in  the  hall  bounded 
Miss  Lottie,  emitting  another  of  those  unearthly  croaks, 
and  stationing  herself  directly  in  front  of  me  with  one  of 
her  most  impish  looks. 

"  I  am  astonished  at  you  !  "  said  she,  shaking  her  head, 
and  pursing  up  her  lips  until  her  words  came  out  in  a  sort 
of  strangled  whistle.  "  I  really  am  more  astonished,  Miss 
Hyde,  than  I  should  be  to  see  two  Christmases  come  in  the 
same  year!" 

"What  is  the  matter  now?"  I  asked,  laughing  in  spite 
of  myself. 

"To  think  of  your  going  and  trying  to  circumvent  Baby 
lon  !  Why,  she 's  almost  more  'n  a  match  for  me,  and  to 
see  you  floppiu'  up  at  her  quite  took  my  breath  away ! " 

"You  are  impertinent,  Lottie!" 

"Well,  I  don't  mean  to  be!  But  just  let  me  caution  you 
a  trifle.  Don't  try  any  such  game  —  she  '11  only  fling  it 
back  right  in  your  teeth,  as  she  did  just  now,  sail  off  with 
her  feathers  spread,  and  leave  you  feeling  as  flat  as  a  pan 
cake  ! " 

I  had  an  internal  conviction  that  Lottie  was  correct  in 
her  judgment;  but  not  considering  it  necessary  to  admit  as 
much,  I  made  an  effort  to  turn  the  subject. 

"What  were  you  doing  behind  that  screen?  I  hope  you 
have  n't  taken  to  listening  to  the  whole  house." 

"  Now,  Miss  Hyde,  I  did  n't  think  you  'd  accuse  me  in 
that  way.  But  I  don't  blame  you  —  Babylon 's  made  you 
huffy !  Cut  in  agin,  Miss  Matty,  if  you  want  to !  " 

"  But  you  should  not  do  those  things,  Lottie! " 

"Not  quite  so  fast,  if  you  please.  I  can  tell  you  what  I 
went  behind  there  for." 

"  I  do  not  wish  to  inquire  into  your  proceedings,"  I  said, 
coldly,  and  was  moving  away;  but  she  caught  me  by  the 
arm.  ,  «..; 


Lottie's  Advice.  167 

"Please  don't  go  off  mad,  Miss  Hyde/7  she  pleaded;  "I'll 
tell  you  the  truth.  I  was  in  the  little  room  looking  out  a 
book  Mrs.  Lee  wanted,  when  I  heard  you  and  Miss  Jessie 
talking  on  the  terrace.  I  did  n't  know  what  you  said,  and 
did  n't  want  to;  but  just  then  I  saw  Cora  creep  through  the 
hall,  and  stand  listening  by  the  door.  So  I  slips  out,  got 
behind  the  screen,  and,  once  there,  I  had  to  stay  till  the 
folks  got  off." 

"  Then  she  was  listening  ?  "  I  said. 

"  I  should  rather  guess  she  was !  and  a-shaking  them  big 
ear-rings.  She  did  n't  miss  a  word,  you  may  be  sure ! " 

"Why  does  she  do  those  things?" 

"Why?  Come,  now,  that 's  good !  'Cause  Babylon  tells 
her  to,  and  'cause  her  heart's  blacker  than  her  face,  and 
she  loves  mischief  as  well  as  the  gray  cat  does  cream." 

"You  cannot  think  her  mistress  would  countenance  her 
in  such  proceedings." 

"  I  don't  think  nothing  about  it  —  I  know,  Miss  Hyde. 
She's  got  countenance  of  her  own,  though,  to  help  her 
through  a'most  anything !  But  I  tell  you  she 's  sot  on  to 
spy  and  listen." 

"  That  is  a  fault  you  ought  to  judge  leniently,  Lottie." 

"  No,  'tain't,  Miss  Hyde !  I  've  always  been  above  things 
of  that  sort;  but  since  Babylon 's  come  the  world 's  changed, 
and  I  have  to  fix  myself  according  to  circumstances.  But 
don't  you  fall  foul  o'  either  of  them  again  —  'tain't  no  use ! 
Why,  she  walked  Mr.  Lee  and  Miss  Jessie  right  off  afore 
your  eyes,  and  you  may  bet  your  front  teeth  that  by  this 
time  she's  made  them  believe  you're  cross-grained,  and 
jealous  as  a  lap-dog  !  " 

"  I  begin  to  think  I  am,  Lottie." 

"  No,  you  ain't  —  you  can't  stay  cross  two  minutes !  And 
as  for  good  looks  —  wal,  if  you  furbelowed  yourself  off  like 
Borne  folks  that  shall  be  nameless,  you  'd  be  more  than  as 
young-looking  as  some  folks  themselves." 


168  . '  Lottie's  Advice. 

I  turned  again  to  go,  but  Lottie  had,  as  usual,  a  few  last 
words  which  must  be  spoken. 

"  See  here,  Miss  Hyde,"  said  she;  " Babylon  '11  carry  Mr. 
Lee  off,  I  know,  and  Miss  Jessie 's  got  her  heart  so  full  that 
she  '11  slip  away  to  her  own  room ;  so  you  must  go  and  sit 
with  Mrs.  Lee." 

"  I  will  go  to  her  room  as  soon  as  Mrs.  Dennison  leaves." 

"  That  won't  be  long.  She  ain't  going  to  coop  herself  up 
for  nobody ;  trust  her ! " 

"Very  well;  I  shall  be  ready." 

"And,  Miss  Hyde— " 

"Well?" 

"  Now,  don't  be  mad  —  I  must  say  it !  Just  leave  Baby 
lon  to  me  —  you  ain't  no  shakes  where  she  is  concerned ; 
you  '11  only  get  yourself  into  a  brile,  and  muddle  matters — 
leave  her  to  me!" 

She  gave  her  head  a  consequential  toss  and  darted  away, 
singing  some  dolorous  ditty  about  "  Long  Ago." 

I  went  up  to  my  chamber,  sad  and  sick  at  heart.  Our 
little  world  seemed  going  very  wrong ;  but  how  to  remedy 
that  which  was  amiss  I  could  not  tell.  I  was  powerless, 
and  could  only  remain  quiet  and  let  things  take  their  course, 
praying  that  God  would  shield  those  so  dear  to  me  from 
sorrow  and  harm. 

Perhaps  an  hour  after,  there  was  a  low  tap  at  my  door, 
and,  in  obedience  to  my  summons,  Lottie  danced  into  the- 
room. 

"  She  's  all  alone,  Miss  Hyde.  Babylon  's  trotted  Mr. 
Lee  into  the  garden,  and  Miss  Jessie  's  in  her  own  chamber. 
Come  right  along  and  sit  with  Mrs.  Lee." 


Mrs.  Lee  dreams  of  Passion- Flowers.  169 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

MRS.  LEE   DREAMS   OF   PASSION-FLOWERS. 

I  ROSE  at  once  and  went  to  the  chamber  of  our  dear 
invalid.  She  was  lying  on  a  sofa,  supported  by  pillows, 
and  looking  with  pleasure  at  the  bouquet  of  wild  flowers 
that  had  been  placed  on  her  table. 

"I  am  glad  to  see  you,  Miss  Hyde,"  she  said.  "Come  in 
and  sit  here  close  by  me.  Look  at  my  pretty  flowers." 

"  They  are  very  lovely  ! "  I  replied. 

"  They  make  me  feel  as  if  I  were  in  the  woods." 

She  sighed,  checked  the  vain  regret,  and  added  cheer 
fully. 

"  Mrs.  Dennison  brought  them  to  me.  Was  it  not 
thoughtful  of  her  ?  I  was  wishing  for  them  last  night." 

"  Very  thoughtful,"  I  said. 

"You  look  tired,"  she  observed;  "sit  down  and  we  will 
have  one  of  our  old,  quiet  hours.  Mr.  Lee  had  to  go  out, 
and  Mrs.  Dennison  has  gone  to  Jessie's  room ;  so  we  shall 
be  all  alone." 

Another  falsehood !  My  blood  fairly  boiled !  Lottie  had 
just  seen  the  pair  in  the  garden.  But  I  could  not  speak  — 
a  word,  a  look  might  have  destroyed  that  poor  creature's 
peace  forever!  No  syllable  from  my  lips  should  send  a 
thought  of  suspicion  to  her  heart ! 

I  did  sit  down,  and  we  had  a  long,  pleasant  conversation  ; 
for  with  those  whom  she  knew  well,  Mrs.  Lee  was  an  ex 
ceedingly  agreeable  companion,  although  ill-health  had 
made  her  nervous  in  the  presence  of  strangers. 

After  a  time  she  began  to  speak  of  Jessie,  and  then  it  oc 
curred  to  me  that  it  would  be  a  favorable  opportunity  to 
tell  her  of  Jessie's  desire  to  visit  Mrs.  Bosworth. 

She  was  shocked  to  hear  of  her  young  favorite's  illness, 


170          Mrs.  Lee  dreams  of  Passion-Flowers. 

and  when  I  told  her  how  anxious  he  was  to  see  Jessie,  and 
how  necessary  it  seemed  that  he  should  not  be  opposed,  she 
agreed  with  me  that  her  daughter  ought  to  go. 

"  Certainly,  certainly,"  she  said.  "  Mr.  Lee  will  think  so 
too.  You  were  quite  right  to  promise,  Miss  Hyde." 

"  I  thought  so." 

"  Poor  young  man  !  Do  you  know,  Martha  Hyde,  I  used 
to  think  he  was  very  fond  of  our  Jessie  ?  But  of  late  I  have 
so  seldom  left  my  room,  or  seen  any  one,  that  I  don't  know 
what  goes  on." 

I  did  not  answer,  and  she  changed  the  subject,  with  the 
excitability  of  all  sick  people. 

"  Mrs.  Dennison  makes  the  house  very  gay,"  she  said. 

"  Very !     Her  manners  are  charming ! " 

"  She  seems  a  superior  woman.  Do  you  begin  to  like  her, 
Martha?" 

"  Oh,  I  am  difficult  to  please,  you  know,"  I  replied,  try 
ing  to  laugh.  "  Girls,  old  or  young,  and  widows  seldom  agree ; 
besides,  I  can  only  care  for  people  whom  I  have  known  a 
long  time." 

She  did  not  answer^  but  pushed  her  hair  back  from  her 
forehead,  and  looked  absently  at  the  flowers. 

"  I  have  such  bad  dreams,"  she  said  ;  "  I  never  can  recall 
them  distinctly  ;  but  they  seem  full  of  trouble." 

"  Of  whom  do  you  dream  ?  " 

"  All  of  you  —  principally  of  Jessie.  Sometimes  I  think 
I  must  be  awake  and  standing  in  her  room — the  vision  is 
so  real." 

"Such  fancies  are  very  common  to  an  invalid,"  I  said. 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  I  don't  mind  them." 

She  pulled  the  flowers  toward  her,  and  began  playing 
with  them  after  Jessie's 'childish  fashion.  It  gave  me  a 
strange  feeling  to  see  those  blossoms  in  her  hand ;  when  I 
remembered  whose  gift  they  had  been,  I  felt  as  if  my  friend 
held  Cleopatra's  venomous  asp  in  every  flower  that  she 
touched. 


Mrs.  Lee  dreams  of  Passion- Flowers.          171 

"  Will  you  read  to  me  a  while  ? "  she  asked,  at  length. 
"  There  is  a  new  poem  on  the  table ;  take  that." 

Of  course,  I  complied  at  once,  and  read  to  her  for  some 
time;  then  I  saw  the  flowers  drop  from  her  hand  —  her  head 
sank  back  among  the  pillows,  and  soon  her  regular  breathing 
proved  that  she  was  sleeping  quietly. 

I  laid  down  the  volume,  and  looked  at  her  with  pain  and 
solicitude.  She  was  so  helpless!  The  least  shock  might 
terminate  that  frail  existence ;  and  I  had  grown  so  nervous 
that  I  was  always  expecting  some  trouble  to  force  itself  into 
that  room,  which,  until  lately,  had  been  securely  guarded 
by  a  husband's  love. 

She  moved  restlessly  in  her  sleep ;  broken  words  fell  from 
her  lips ;  very  soon  they  framed  themselves  into  complete 
sentences.  She  had  sunk  into  one  of  those  singular  som 
nambulistic  slumbers  which  formed  such  a  strange  feature 
of  her  illness. 

"  I  am  tired,"  she  said ;  "  I  have  walked  so  fast !  How 
pretty  the  summer-house  looks !  It  is  so  long  since  I  have 
been  here !  There  is  Mr.  Lee  — " 

She  paused  and  breathed  rapidly. 

"  Why,  Mrs.  Dennison  is  with  him  !  She  said  she  was 
going  to  Jessie's  room  !  How  earnestly  she  talks  to  him ! 
She  lays  her  hand  on  his  arm  ! " 

She  paused  again,  with  a  sort  of  cry. 

"  Martha  Hyde !  Martha !  my  husband  is  giving  her  flow 
ers —  passion-flowers!  She  asks  him  to  put  them  in  her 
hair  !  What  does  that  mean,  say  ?" 

She  became  so  violently  agitated  that  I  thought  it  best  to 
rouse  her.  I  leaned  over  her  .and  shook  her  arm  slightly. 
The  change  of  position  seemed  to  alter  the  dream,  and  once 
more  she  slept  quietly. 

I  went  back  to  the  window,  and  sat  looking  out  behind 
the  curtains.  It  was  sunset,  and  gorgeously  beautiful.  But 
in  the  distraction  of  my  thoughts  I  could  not  heed  its  love 
liness. 


172          Mrs.  Lee  dreams  of  Passion-Flowers. 

While  I  sat  there  I  saw  Mr.  Lee  and  Mrs.  Dennison  pass 
along  one  of  the  paths.  They  had  been  out  on  the  upper 
terrace,  and  were  approaching  the  house.  The  lady  had  no 
bonnet  on,  and  wreathed  in  her  hair  I  saw  some  superb  pas 
sion-flowers  which  the  poor  wife  had  described  in  her  dream. 

I  grew  sick  and  faint  with  doubt  and  horror.  I  must  do 
something ;  I  could  not  longer  sit  passive  and  dumb,  and  see 
that  woman  wreck  all  our  lives.  But  what  to  do  ?  which 
way  to  turn? 

Alas !  I  was  very  helpless  after  all!  There  was  no  one  to 
whom  I  could  confide  my  suspicions  —  no  one  to  whom  I 
could  open  my  heart,  and  the  only  hope  I  had  was  in  that 
wild  girl,  who  had  understood  the  real  character  of  our  vis 
itor  so  much  more  quickly  than  any  of  her  superiors. 

While  I  was  thinking  of  this  thus  painfully,  the  door  of 
the  inner  room  opened,  and  Lottie  stood  there,  beckoning 
to  me. 

I  went  into  her  chamber,  and  she  closed  the  door.  She 
was  in  great  excitement  and  glee. 

"  Babylon 's  been  at  it,"  she  whispered. 

"At  what?" 

"  Talking  about  you.  Oh,  my !  hain't  you  woke  up  a  hor 
net's  nest!  Cora's  mad  too ;  golly,  don't  she  go  on.  I  told 
you  to  let  things  alone." 

"  I  care  very  little  for  Mrs.  Dennison's  anger,"  I  said. 

"  I  don't  suppose  you  do.  But  she  '11  pay  you  off  if  she 
can.  So  look  sharp,  Miss  Hyde; 'these  are  times  for  sleep 
ing  with  both  eyes  open.  No  chance  to  dream  or  make 
verses  now." 

"  Nonsense,  child  ! " 

"  Nonsense,  if  you  choose  ;  but  that  don't  alter  the  matter. 
Babylon 's  brought  Mr.  Lee  back  to  the  house ;  she  had  him 
out  in  the  garden  to  make  all  right  about  Lawrence." 

"Stop,  Lottie!" 

"  I  have  stopped  —  sha'n't  say  no  more !  Hark !  what  was 
that?" 


Company  from  Town.  173 

It  was  a  call  —  an  appeal  for  help.  A  voice  from  Mrs. 
Lee's  room  cried  with  energy, — 

"  Martha  Hyde  !  Martha  Hyde ! " 

I  rushed  into  the  chamber,  followed  by  Lottie,  and  found 
Mrs.  Lee  half  risen  on  her  sofa,  tossing  her  arms  about,  and 
calling  still  upon  my  name,  although  she  was  yet  'asleep. 

Many  moments  passed  before  I  could  rouse  her,  and  when 
I  did,  she  sank  back  on  the  pillows  perfectly  exhausted.  I 
administered  such  restoratives  as  were  at  hand,  and,  with 
Lottie's  assistance,  succeeded  in  bringing  her  out  of  the  half 
swoon  into  which  she  had  fallen  ;  but  she  was  fearfully  weak, 
and  much  excited. 

"  I  have  had  such  terrible  dreams,"  she  moaned,  "  I  am 
afraid  to  go  to  sleep." 

"  They  are  over  now,"  I  said,  soothingly  ;  "  you  shall  sit 
up  and  have  your  tea." 

"  Yes,  please.  Don't  let  me  sleep  any  more,  don't, 
Martha  Hyde." 

All  the  while  she  held  fast  to  my  hand  and  looked  wildly 
in  my  eyes,  repeating, — 

"  Such  dreadful  dreams,  Martha  Hyde  —  oh !  such  dread 
ful  dreams!" 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

COMPANY   FROM   TOWN. 

THAT  evening  we  had  a  number  of  visitors  from  the 
town,  and  so  much  gayety  that  it  quite  passed  from  my 
mind  to  speak  with  Mr.  Lee  concerning  the  call  upon  young 
Bosworth.  Indeed,  I  was  not  in  the  parlors  much  of  the 
time,  for  he  came  to  me  and  asked  if  I  would  sit  a  while 
with  bis  wife,  as  he  could  not  leave  his  guests,  and  she  was 


174  Company  from  Town. 

so  much  more  nervous  than  usual,  he  did  not  like  trusting 
her  entirely  with  Lottie. 

I  felt  grateful  to  him  for  remembering  her,  and  went 
away  at  once.  As  I  passed  toward  the  hall,  I  saw  Jessie  at 
the  piano  surrounded  by  a  group  of  gentlemen,  Lawrence 
nearest,  turning  over  the  music,  and  talking  to  her  at 
intervals. 

Mrs.  Dennison  was  flitting  about  like  a  gorgeous  butterfly, 
making  merriment  and  pleasant  conversation  wherever  she 
went. 

Her  quick  eyes  detected  me  as  I  passed  the  music-room 
door.  She  moved  along,  smelling  carelessly  at  her  flowers, 
the  sight  of  which  made  me  sick ;  they  were  roses  from  the 
choicest  varieties  that  Mrs.  Lee  considered  peculiarly  her 
own. 

"  Going  to  preserve  your  bloom  by  an  early  sleep,  Miss 
Hyde?''  she  asked,  pleasantly. 

"  I  am  going  to  sit  with  Mrs.  Lee,"  I  replied,  coldly 
enough,  1  dare  say.  I  was  not  accustomed  to  dissimulation, 
and  when  I  disliked  and  doubted  a  person  as  I  did  her,  it 
was  very  difficult  for  me  to  conceal  it. 

"You  are  quite  the  guardian-angel  of  the  house,"  she 
returned,  so  sweetly  that  no  one  except  a  suspicious  creature 
like  me  would  have  perceived  the  covert  insult  under  her 
words ;  "  I  expect  every  day  to  see  you  unfold  your  wings 
and  fly  off." 

"  This  is  my  home,"  I  answered,  quietly,  "  so  I  shall  not 
fly  very  far  from  it  in  all  probability." 

She  laughed  in  her  charming  way ;  but  there  was  an  ex 
pression  in  her  eyes  which  would  have  startled  me,  had  I 
not  felt  that  she  was  powerless  to  do  me  personal  injury. 

"  And  a  pleasant  home  you  have,"  she  said,  with  a  sigh  ; 
"  you  can't  think,  Miss  Hyde,  how  delightful  it  seems  to  a 
tired  worldling  like  me." 

I  was  in  no  humor  to  listen  to  sentiment,  and  I  replied 
curtly, — 


Company  from  Town.  175 

"  Not  tired,  Mrs.  Dennison,  or,  of  course,  you  would  for 
sake  the  society  that  wearies  you." 

She  shook  her  head  patronizingly  and  smiled,  oh,  such  a 
sweet,  sad  smile  —  she  must  have  practised  for  days  to  at 
tain  such  perfection  in  it. 

"How  innocent  you  are!"  she  said;  "I  envy  you,  dear, 
kind  Miss  Hyde  !  " 

How  I  longed  to  fling  back  her  affectionate  epithets  with 
the  scorn  they  deserved ;  but^,  of  course,  that  was  impossible, 
so  I  made  a  movement  to  go,  trembling  all  over  with  re 
pressed  indignation. 

"You  are  running  away  from  me  as  usual,"  she  said,  re 
proachfully  ;  "  I  never  get  a  moment  now  of  your  honest, 
sensible  conversation." 

"  I  trust  you  do  not  suffer  much  from  the  loss,"  was  all 
the  answer  I  made. 

I  know  I  am  not  very  wise ;  I  do  not  deny  having  my 
share  of  little  vanities ;  but  Mrs.  Dennison  had  not  found 
the  road  which  led  to  them. 

"  I  do  indeed,"  she  replied ;  "  but  I  see  you  will  not  be 
lieve  me." 

"  You  have  not  an  exalted  opinion  of  my  courtesy,  Mrs. 
Dennison." 

"Ah,  now  you  are  going  to  be  sarcastic  —  my  dear  Miss 
Hyde,  that  is  not  in  your  way." 

She  added  a  few  more  playful  words,  then  I  was  resolute 
to  go.  I  left  her  standing  there  in  one  of  her  graceful  at 
titudes,  playing  negligently  with  her  roses. 

Once  in  the  hall,  I  glanced  back;  the  widow  had  changed 
her  position, —  she  was  stationed  by  a  window, — I  saw  Mr. 
Lee  approach  her,  and  they  began  an  earnest  conversation. 
I  turned  and  went  up-stairs,  growing  sadder  and  more  sick 
at  heart. 

Mrs.  Lee  slept  quietly  nearly  the  whole  time,  so  that  I 
had  ample  opportunity  for  my  sorrowful  reflections, —  more 


176  Company  from  Town. 

than  I  desired,  since  dwelling  upon  the  things  which  trou 
bled  me  only  increased  my  restlessness,  without  bringing  me 
any  nearer  a  conclusion  that  could  have  been  of  the  least 
value. 

After  Mrs.  Lee  had  gone  to  bed,  I  went  into  my  own 
room,  and  saw  no  one  again  that  night.  When  it  was  too 
late,  I  remembered  that  I  had  not  spoken  to  Mr.  Lee,  but 
consoled  myself  with  fancying  that  Jessie  would  tell  him, 
or  that  I  should  have  an  opportunity  in  the  morning. 

I  was  disappointed  both  ways.  When  I  went  down  to 
breakfast,  I  found  that  Mr.  Lee  had  been  obliged  to  ride 
over  to  the  iron  works.  He  had  gone  before  any  one  was 
stirring,  and  would  not  return  until  late  in  the  afternoon. 

While  one  of  the  servants  was  giving  me  that  information, 
Mrs.  Dennison  passed  through  the  hall.  She  hurried  on 
with  a  smile,  but  I  noticed  that  the  skirt  of  her  dress  wag 
wet  and  soiled  ;  I  felt  certain  that  she  knew  of  Mr.  Lee's  in 
tention,  and  had  gone  out  to  meet  him,  and  hold  one  of  her 
private  conversations. 

Before  she  appeared  again,  Jessie  joined  me  in  the  break 
fast-room. 

"How  late  we  all  are!  "  she  said;  "it  is  too  bad." 

"  I  quite  overslept  myself,"  I  replied ;  then  I  remembered 
my  thought  of  the  last  night.  "Oh,  my  dear!  did  you  ask 
your  father  to  go  with  us  to  Mrs.  Bosworth's  ?  " 

"  I  had  no  opportunity,"  she  answered,  blushing  crimson. 
"  I  am  afraid,  too,  that  I  half  forgot  it." 

I  knew  the  reason  of  that ;  Lawrence  had  been  talking  to 
her  all  the  evening. 

"It  does  not  make  much  difference,"  I  said;  "I  will  go 
with  you." 

"  I  am  sure  papa  would  be  willing,"  she  observed,  looking 
troubled  at  the  idea  of  the  visit. 

"I  spoke  of  it  to  your  mother;  she  desired  you  to  go." 

"Very  well  then,"  replied  Jessie;  "suppose  we  start  after 


Our  Visit  to  the  Old  Mansion.  177 

breakfast;  we  can  get  back  before  mamma  will  want  us  in 

her  room." 

"  I  shall  be  ready ;  we  can  walk  across  the  fields." 

"  Yes;  then  Mrs.  Dennison  need  not  know  anything  about 

it." 

"  Hush ! "  I  said ;  "  there  she  is." 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

OUR  VISIT  TO  THE   OLD  MANSION. 

MRS.  DENNISON  came  in  airy  and  graceful  as  usual ; 
I  noticed  that  she  had  changed  her  dress.  She  kissed 
Jessie  with  as  much  affection  as  if  she  had  not  seen  her  for 
a  week,  and  began  discoursing  with  great  volubility. 

"I  was  up  before  either  of  you,"  she  said;  "I  have  been 
out  in  the  garden,  ruining  my  white  dress,  and  racing  among 
the  beds,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  the  old  gardener." 

"  You  look  fresh  and  charming  as  the  roses  themselves," 
Jessie  replied. 

"  Of  course.  But  don't  pay  compliments ;  Miss  Hyde  does 
not  like  them." 

"  If  they  are  sincere,  I  do,"  I  said. 

"Ah!  then  you  must  like  mine.  Indeed,  I  should  be 
afraid  to  tell  you  a  story ;  I  am  certain  those  honest  eyes  of 
yours  would  detect  it  at  once." 

I  disclaimed  any  such  extraordinary  powers  for  my  poor 
eyes,  and  the  widow  rattled  on  about  something  else.  She 
always  went  from  one  subject  to  another  in  a  rapid,  graceful 
way,  like  a  bird  flying  about  in  the  trees. 

"Why,  where  is  Mr.  Lee?"  she  asked. 

"  Gone  out,"  said  Jessie ;  "  he  went  early." 

"  How  ungallant,"  she  returned ;  but  she  looked  so  very 
11 


178  Our  Visit  to  the  Old  Mansion. 

innocent  that  I  was  more  than  ever  convinced  she  had  seen 
him  before  his  departure. 

One  thing  I  could  say  for  Mrs.  Dennison,  she  never  trou 
bled  her  hosts  to  entertain  her.  Directly  after  breakfast, 
she  went,  as  usual,  her  own  way,  and  Jessie  and  I  were  free 
to  start  upon  our  expedition. 

"  We  had  better  go  at  once,"  I  said  ;  "  there  is  no  telling 
when  she  may  dance  in  upon  us  again." 

"  You  don't  like  her,  Aunt  Matty,"  replied  Jessie ;  "  I  am 
sure  you  don't,  yet  she  is  very  charming." 

"  Never  mind  ;  there  is  no  time  to  discuss  my  fancies,"  I 
said.  "  Get  your  bonnet,  Jessie." 

She  hesitated  and  grew  a  little  pale,  but  complied  at  once. 
We  were  ready  in  a  few  moments,  and,  passing  through  the 
garden,  went  down  the  path  by  the  grove,  and  took  our  way 
across  the  fields  to  the  old  house. 

Jessie  was  very  silent  during  our  walk,  and  I  was  so  much 
occupied  with  my  plans  and  my  fancies  that  I  had  little 
time  to  break  the  thread  of  her  thoughts. 

When  we  reached  the  gate  that  led  into  the  door-yard, 
Jessie  stopped. 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  frightened,"  she  said. 

Poor  child !  she  was  very  pale,  and  shook  from  head  to 
foot  with  an  agitation  that  reminded  me  painfully  of  her 
mother's  nervous  excitements.  I  did  my  best  to  soothe  her, 
but,  in  spite  of  her  efforts,  it  was  some  moments  before  she 
could  go  on. 

"  You  will  not  mind  it  after  the  first  meeting,"  I  said. 

"  I  am  very  foolish,  I  know.     There,  I  am  ready  now." 

As  we  turned  into  the  avenue,  I  saw  Mr.  Lawrence  pass 
along  the  road  on  horseback.  He  gave  a  sharp,  quick  look, 
and  rode  on.  I  said  nothing  to  Jessie ;  it  was  useless  to 
agitate  her  further.  His  passing  at  that  time  might  have 
been  mere  chance. 

Jessie  clung  to  me  as  we  went  up  the  two  broad  steps  and 


OUT  Visit  to  the  Old  Mansion.  179 

entered  the  hall.  I  did  not  speak,  contenting  myself  with 
a  reassuring  pressure  of  the  hand ;  for  I  knew  from  expe 
rience  that  in  cases  of  nervous  dread  one  is  only  made 
worse  by  persuasions  and  cheering  speeches. 

We  were  shown  into  the  room  where  I  had  before  waited 
for  old  Mrs.  Bosworth,  and  very  soon  I  heard  the  rustle  of 
her  dress  in  the  hall. 

The  old  lady  came  in  with  her  stately  manner,  but  I  could 
see  that  trouble  and  watching  had  left  their  effect  upon  her, 
and  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  could  discover  smothered  pain 
in  her  eyes  when  she  greeted  Jessie.  But  she  was  exceed 
ingly  kind, — so  gentle  and  caressing,  that  the  girl  soon  re 
covered  from  her  fright  and  began  to  look  like  herself. 

"  You  will  excuse  my  daughter's  absence,  I  hope,"  the  old 
lady  said  ;  "  she  is  lying  down.  She  is  not  very  strong,  and 
watching  has  quite  worn  her  out." 

"  But  you  think  your  grandson  better?"  I  asked. 

"  Much  better ;  yes,  much  better." 

There  was  thanksgiving  in  her  very  voice.  Jessie  said, 
tremulously, — 

"  We  were  very  sorry  to  hear  of  his  sickness." 

"  Thank  you,  Miss  Lee ;  I  was  sure  you  would  be." 

The  old  lady's  fingers  worked  nervously ;  I  knew,  in  spite 
of  her  pride,  what  was  in  her  heart.  She  longed  to  take 
Jessie  in  her  arms,  to  beseech  her  to  speak  the  one  word  that 
would  bring  her  boy  back  to  life  and  happiness. 

"He  suifers  less  with  his  head,  I  suppose?"  I  said,  break 
ing  the  little  pause  which  would  soon  have  proved  awkward. 

"  It  is  quite  easy  this  morning  ;  indeed,  last  night  he  slept 
for  several  hours  undisturbed.  He  is  so  patient,"  she  con 
tinued,  "so  gentle;  but  that  is  natural  to  him." 

I  knew  she  was  glad  to  have  that  opportunity  of  praising 
Bosworth ;  she  felt  as  if  it  was  indirectly  doing  something 
to  interest  Jessie  in  his  favor. 

"  It  was  very  kind  of  you  to  come,  Miss  Lee,"  she  said. 


180  Our  Visit  to  the  Old  Mansion. 

"  I  thought  you  would  be  willing  to  humor  a  sick  man's  fan 
cies,  and  he  pined  so  to  see  all  his  old  friends,"  she  added, 
quickly,  with  her  old-world  tact,  for  the  color  began  to 
flicker  on  Jessie's  cheek. 

"  My  father  would  have  come  also,"  said  the  girl,  talking 
rapidly,  "  but  he  was  obliged  to  go  out  very  early ;  and  you 
know  my  mother  seldom  leaves  her  room." 

"  It  is  sad  that  she  should  be  so  great  an  invalid,"  said 
the  old  duchess  —  I  must  call  her  so.  "  My  daughter  and 
I  go  out  very  little.  We  have  often  wished  to  see  more  of 
you,  but  age  and  infirmity  are  by  force  unsocial." 

"  Mrs.  Lee  is  fond  of  company,"  I  said.  I  longed  to  do 
all  I  could  to  draw  the  two  families  together. 

"Ah,  if  that  is  the  case,  we  shall  call  frequently  upon 
her.  It  may  do  her  some  good ; "  she  looked  at  Jessie  as 
she  spoke. 

"  Mamma  will  be  so  pleased,"  she  said,  quite  firmly ;  "  it 
is  very  monotonous  to  live  always  shut  up  in  her  room ; 
she  is  naturally  very  social,  and  to  such,  solitude  is  mourn 
ful." 

"  So  it  is ;  but  I  pity  the  young  most !  If  I  could  only 
have  taken  my  poor  boy's  illness  in  his  stead." 

She  was  checked  by  the  entrance  of  an  old  servant,  who 
whispered  something  in  her  ear. 

"Will  you  go  up-stairs?"  she  said,  turning  to  me;  "my 
grandson  knows  you  are  here." 

She  took  Jessie's  hand  softly,  leading  her  away,  and  I 
followed.  Jessie  bore  up  like  a  little  Spartan,  but  I  could 
see  what  an  effort  it  was, —  I  pitied  her  far  more  than  any 
one  else. 


Young  Bosworth?  s  Sick-Room.  181 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 


WHEN  we  entered  the  sick-room,  it  was  a  shock  to 
Jessie.  In  spite  of  all  I  had  said,  she  was  not  pre 
pared  to  find  Bosworth  so  changed.  They  had  put  a  dress 
ing-gown  upon  him,  but  its  gay  colors  only  increased  the 
ghastliness  of  his  face,  already  wasted  and  worn  by  fever. 

He  was  so  happy  to  see  us  —  so  like  a  child  that  fears  to 
give  pain  by  its  own  pleasure.  I  think  Jessie  took  heart 
after  the  first  few  moments ;  and  I  could  see  the  old  lady 
watching' her  in  secret,  as  if  she  thought  that,  unless  she 
were  only  a  beautiful  piece  of  marble,  she  must  be  softened 
now. 

"  It  was  very  selfish  of  me,  Miss  Jessie,"  he  said,  "  to  call 
you  away  from  your  amusements  to  visit  a  poor,  sick 
fellow." 

"  I  was  very  glad  to  come,"  she  replied  ;  "  my  mother  is 
so  anxious  about  you,  she  could  not  rest  till  some  of  us  had 
been  here." 

"  She  is  very  kind,"  he  said,  with  the  touching  smile  of 
illness. 

At  last  we  fell  to  talking  quite  cheerfully.  I  did  my  best 
to  prevent  the  restraint  we  were  all  under  becoming  per 
ceptible  ;  I  dare  say  it  was  blunderingly  done,  but  it  suc 
ceeded  tolerably  well. 

Bosworth  made  Jessie  tell  him  all  about  her  flowers  —  he 
was  a  great  botanist  —  and  I  chimed  in  with  the  wonderful 
history  of  a  nest  of  young  birds  I  had  found,  and  really 
made  him  laugh  at  my  nonsense. 

But  he  was  weak,  and  soon  grew  weary, —  I  saw  it,  and 
made  Jessie  a  sign  to  go. 


182  Young  JBosworthJs  Sick-Room. 

"  Not  yet,"  he  said,  as  we  rose ;  "  stay  a  while  longer, 
please." 

So  we  sat  down  again,  but  I  saw  by  his  eyes  that  his  senses 
began  to  cloud  a  little. 

"  What  is  that  hymn  you  sing,  Miss  Jessie  ? "  he  asked, 
suddenly ;  "  it  has  been  running  in  my  head  all  the  morn 
ing." 

Jessie  could  not  speak ;  she  was  trying  with  all  her  might 
to  keep  back  her  tears ;  so  I  said, — 

"  You  mean  that  little  gem  of  Mrs.  Hemans  — '  Child 
Amid  the  Flowers  at  Play.'  " 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  "  that  is  it.     Won't  you  sing  it  for  me  ?  " 

It  really  was  heroic,  the  way  that  poor  girl  struggled  with 
herself  and  forced  back  her  composure.  She  turned  her 
face  a  little  from  the  light  and  began  to  sing ;  her  voice  was 
very  low  and  tremulous,  but  I  never  heard  it  sound  so  sweet ; 
Bosworth  lay  back  on  his  pillow  and  listened  with  a  happy 
smile. 

"  Thank  you,"  he  said,  when  she  finished ;  "  I  can  sleep 
now  —  you  were  very  kind  to  come." 

He  tried  to  take  her  hand,  said  a  few  more  broken  words, 
and  then  we  went  away.  I  saw  that  Jessie  could  endure 
nothing  more.  Old  Mrs.  Bosworth  detected  it  too ;  she  must 
have  felt  for  the  girl,  and  was  grateful  to  her  for  that  visit. 
She  did  not  accompany  us  down-stairs,  and  I  was  glad  to 
make  our  farewell  as  short  as  possible. 

The  moment  we  were  out  of  the  house,  Jessie  gave  way 
completely,  and  sobbed  and  wept  as  I  never  before  saw  her. 

"Do  you  think  he  will  die,  Aunt  Matty?"  she  asked. 

"  I  do  not ;  he  is  certainly  better." 

"  But  he  looks  dreadfully ;  I  never  saw  anybody  altered 
so  much." 

"  You  are  not  accustomed  to  fevers,  my  dear.  I  am,  and 
he  will  get  better.  I  am  glad  you  have  made  this  visit;  it 
will  do  him  good." 


Young  Bosworth's  Sick-Room.  183 

"Then  I  am  glad,  too,"  she  replied,  wiping  away  her 
tears.  "Oh!  if  anything  had  happened,  I  never  should 
have  forgiven  myself." 

In  reality,  there  was  no  blame  to  be  attached  to  her ;  she 
had  been  guilty  of  no  encouragement  or  coquetry.  I  could 
not  bear  that  she  should  brood  over  his  illness,  until  she  ac 
cused  herself  as  the  cause,  and  really  grew  horrified  at  what 
she  might  fancy  her  own  wickedness. 

"  He  is  in  God's  hands,"  I  said ;  "  either  way  it  would 
have  been  as  He  willed." 

"Then  you  do  not  think  that  any  trouble  —  any — " 

"  I  think  he  would  have  been  sick,"  I  replied,  seeing  her 
unable  to  go  on ;  "  he  has  not  looked  well  for  some  time 
past,  and  his  grandmother  told  me  that  he  had  always  been 
somewhat  subject  to  fevers." 

Jessie  breathed  heavily,  and  looked  relieved. 

In  our  preoccupation  we  had  passed  from  the  grounds 
into  the  high-road,  instead  of  taking  the  foot-path. 

"  We  must  strike  into  the  clover-field  at  the  turn,"  I  said, 
when  I  observed  our  error;  "it  would  make  too  long  a 
walk  to  follow  the  road." 

Jessie  did  not  answer.  I  heard  the  tramp  of  horses'  hoofs, 
and  looking  up  saw  Mr.  Lawrence  riding  rapidly  toward  us. 
He  did  not  check  his  horse,  but  lifted  his  riding-cap,  gave  a 
low,  stately  bow,  a  quick  glance  at  Jessie's  tear-stained  face, 
and  galloped  on. 

I  heard  Jessie  utter  a  smothered  exclamation,  but  she  did 
not  speak  a  word. 

"  Mr.  Lawrence  seems  in  great  haste,"  I  observed,  but 
she  did  not  answer. 

I  was  confident  Mrs.  Dennison  had  been  besetting  him 
again,  for  he  was  pale  and  looked  fiercely  excited.  * 

"  Here  is  the  path,"  said  Jessie,  suddenly. 

We  turned  into  it  and  walked  home,  scarcely  once  break 
ing  that  unusual  silence. 


184  Lottie's  Report. 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

LOTTIE'S  REPORT. 

WHEN  we  reached  the  house,  Jessie  went  directly  up  to 
her  room.  I  did  not  attempt  to  detain  her,  knowing 
that  she  would  be  much  better  alone. 

I  went  to  my  chamber,  likewise,  but  I  was  not  left  long 
to  my  bewildering  meditations,  for  Lottie's  quick  tap  sounded 
at  the  door,  and  in  she  danced  in  the  fantastic  manner 
which  always  betrayed  great  excitement. 

She  closed  the  door  carefully,  and  stood  before  me  with 
her  hands  folded  behind  her  back. 

"  I  told  you  how  it  would  be ! "  she  exclaimed. 

"What  do  you  mean?"  I  asked. 

"  Why,  you  're  flying  out  at  Babylon ;  she 's  mad,  and 
you  '11  take  the  consequences,  you  will." 

"  I  do  not  imagine  they  will  be  very  terrible,  Lottie." 

"  That 's  as  a  body  may  happen  to  think.  There 's  been 
a  great  time  since  you  started." 

"What  has  happened?"  I  inquired,  losing  all  scruples 
as  to  the  manner  in  which  Lottie  might  have  obtained  her 
information. 

"In  the  first  place,  we  had  Lawrence — " 

"Was  he  here?" 

"  No,  no.  Babylon  went  out  to  walk  for  her  health  — 
you  see  Babylon  needs  exercise.  After  you  stole  away,  I 
had  my  eye  on  her  — " 

"  Why,  you  did  not  see  us  go." 

"Oh,  did  n't  I  ? "  she  demanded,  ironically,  nodding  her 
head  with  great  significance.  "  I  was  at  my  window,  Miss 
Hyde,  and  I  always  keep  my  eyes  open.  Howsumever,  I 
was  n't  watching  you  ;  I  'm  above  such  tricks,  unless  I  feel 
it  my  duty,  then  I  never  stop  at  nothing  —  anything,  I 
mean,  thinking  of  the  grammar." 


Lottie's  Report.  185 

" Did  she  see  us,  too?" 

"  I  don't  know ;  but  she  knew  where  you  were  going." 

"  Why,  how  did  you  find  that  out?" 

"  Heard  her  tell  Mr.  Lee,  to  be  sure." 

I  was  so  angry  that  I  felt  myself  growing  pale.  Lottie 
saw  it  and  tittered. 

"  You  would  like  to  choke  her,  now,  would  n't  yon,  Miss 
Hyde?  What  a  pity!  it's  agin  religion  and  the  law.  I 
should  just  enjoy  fixing  her  myself." 

"For  shame!"  I  said,  but  I  am  afraid  it  was  only  be 
cause  I  thought  it  a  duty  to  check  such  expressions,  not 
from  any  lack  of  sympathy  with  them. 

Lottie  tossed  her  head  ;  but  she  was  in  too  great  haste  to 
communicate  her  intelligence  for  much  indignation. 

"  After  you  'd  gone  I  watched  her ;  she  went  about  very 
uneasy  for  a  while,  then  she  put  on  her  shawl  and  streaked 
off  to  the  grove.  I  wanted  some  wild  grass,  so  I  went  along, 
but  Babylon  did  n't  see  me.  She  waited  in  the  grove  till 
Mr.  Lawrence  rode  by,  when  she  hailed  him. 

" 'Where  are  you  going?'  said  she. 

"He  stammered  a  little,  and  said  something  about  it 
being  his  custom  to  ride  every  morning,  and  at  that  she 
laughed  right  out  in  her  tantalizing  way.  Oh,  she 's  awful 
tantalizing  is  Babylon. 

" '  You  'd  better  tell  the  truth/  says  she ;  '  you  did  n't 
believe  what  I  told  you  last  night,  and  you  've  been  to  see 
with  your  own  eyes.  Did  you  meet  them  ? ' 

"'Miss  Jessie  and  her  friend  have  just  entered  Mrs. 
Bosworth's  gate,'  he  answered,  cross  as  two  sticks. 

" '  Of  course,'  says  Babylon ;  '  I  tell  you  he  is  her  lover. 
It  was  to  be  expected  she  'd  visit  him  during  the  sickness 
brought  on  by  jealousy.  You  see  a  grand  flirtation  has  its 
inconveniences.' 

"  He  shook  uneasily  in  his  saddle,  but  she  had  n't  any 
pity,  and  went  on  at  an  awful  rate  about  all  of  you.  Then 


186  Lottie's  Report. 

she  tried  the  old  dodge  —  she  was  his  friend  —  he  might 
trust  her.  She  went  up  to  him  and  reached  her  hand,  but 
he  did  n't  seem  to  see  it. 

"  '  I  must  go,'  said  he. 

"She  tried  to  stop  him,  but  he  would  n't  hear  a  word. 

"  '  When  will  you  come  again  ? '  she  asked. 

"  '  God  knows ! '  was  all  he  said,  and  rode  off  like  a  whirl 
wind. 

"  Babylon  watched  him  as  long  as  he  was  in  sight,  then 
she  gave  way  to  the  awfullest  mad  fit  I  ever  see".  I  really 
thought  she  'd  break  a  blood-vessel.  She  danced  and  wrung 
her  hands,  and  clenched  'em  both  into  fists,  which  she  shook 
after  him,  and  she  bit  her  lips  to  keep  from  screaming ;  and 
then  all  of  a  sudden  she  started  for  the  house  on  a  fierce 
run.  I  went  after  her,  and  as  I  got  into  the  garden  I  saw 
Mr.  Lee  ride  up.  She  followed  him  into  the  house. 

"  I  went  round  the  corner  and  stood  on  the  veranda, 
picking  roses  and  humming  'Katy  Darling;'  only  I  chose 
all  the  low  parts,  and  heard  quite  comfortable." 

"  That  was  wrong,"  I  said,  "  very  wrong." 

"Oh!  I  didn't  listen  to  him,"  she  replied;  "but  I  had  to 
keep  watch  of  Babylon." 

I  may  as  well  confess  my  weakness.  I  longed  to  ask 
Lottie  all  she  heard.  However,  I  did  not  have  to  wait  long 
for  the  communication. 

"'Jessie  has  gone  out,' said  she.  He  asked  her  where, 
and  she  put  on  such  an  innocent  face.  'You  must  know,' 
says  she ;  '  your  daughter  would  not  have  taken  such  a  step 
without  your  permission.  No,  no;  I  understand  Jessie's 
womanly  prudence  too  well.' 

"  He  just  stared  at  her ;  then  he  asked  in  that  voice  he 
has  when  he 's  angry,  what  she  meant.  She  hemmed  and 
hawed,  and  put  him  off;  said  he  knew,  and  would  n't  speak. 

"  '  Mrs.  Dennison,'  said  he,  '  what  does  this  mean  ?  Where 
has  Jessie  gone  ? ' 


Lottie's  Report  187 

"  She  put  on  the  innocent  look  again ;  she  really  did  it 
beautifully. 

"  '  Don't  you  know  ? '  she  asked ;  '  don't  you  actually  ? ' 

"  She  worked  him  up  almost  into  a  fit.  Goodness  knows 
what  fancy  he  got  into  his  head. 

"  1 1  have  seen  no  one  this  morning,'  he  said ;  'there  were 
none  of  the  family  down  when  I  went  away.  Where  has 
Jessie  gone  ? ' 

"Then  she  pretended  to  back  out;  she  had  been  wrong — 
it  was  doubtless  an  innocent  little  secret  of  Jessie's  —  she 
ought  not  to  have  spoken  —  she  was  so  frank  and  indiscreet 
— she  would  rather  bite  her  tongue  off  than  tell  what  Jessie 
wanted  kept  private,  and  all  that.  He  grew  white  as  death ; 
you  know  nothing  makes  him  so  mad  as  to  think  there 's 
any  mystery  in  the  house,  or  anything  going  on  he  don't 
understand. 

"  *  Mrs.  Dennison,'  says  he,  '  if  you  won't  speak,  I  must 
go  to  my  wife.' 

"  '  Don't,  don't,'  she  said ;  *  she  is  so  feeble ;  don't  agitate 
her.' 

"  '  Then  tell  me  yourself,'  says  he. 

"Then  she  went  all  through  the  old  performance,  but  at 
last  it  came  out  —  Jessie  had  gone  to  visit  Mr.  Bosworth  in 
his  sick-room.  Lord,  how  mad  he  was !  She  told  him  you 
was  with  her,  said  she  did  n't  blame  Jessie,  guessed  it  was 
all  one  of  your  old-maidish  romances,  and  made  him  furious 
against  you." 

"  How  did  it  end  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  It  did  n't  really  have  no  end ;  some  man  called  him  off  on 
business.  Just  then  you  and  Miss  Jessie  came  up  the  steps, 
and  I  cut  round  here  to  tell  you.  Babylon  —  she  sat  down 
to  the  piano,  and  went  to  playing  a  jig  ;  she  likes  the  fun. 
I  tell  you  she 's  all  right  when  there 's  a  row.  But  I  'm 
going  to  Mrs.  Lee ;  she  must  want  to  get  up  by  this  time. 
You  're  in  a  hobble,  Miss  Hyde  —  a  precious  hobble  —  was 


188  My  First  Quarrel  with  Mr.  Lee. 

sure  you  would  be.  You  playing  a  game  with  her  —  the 
idea!" 

Away  she  danced,  trying  to  hide  her  uneasiness ;  but  at 
the  door  she  stopped  and  exclaimed, — 

"  I  can't  think  what  ails  my  head,  I  'm  so  dizzy." 

She  staggered  and  would  have  fallen,  but  I  caught  her ; 
she  was  deadly  pale.  I  gave  her  some  water,  and  she  soon 
grew  better. 

"Are  you  ill  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  No,  I  guess  not ;  but  lately  my  head  feels  so  queer  every 
morning.  Yesterday,  when  I  went  to  get  out  of  bed,  I  fell 
flat  on  the  floor  like  a  great  awkward  lobster." 

She  laughed,  but  I  was  very  uneasy  about  her,  though 
she  declared  she  was  well  again,  and  hurried  away  to  her 
duties ;  for,  wild  as  she  was,  Lottie  was  an  orderly  little 
thing,  and  always  punctual. 

I  sat  and  thought  over  what  she  had  told  me,  with  some 
anxiety ;  but  that  did  no  good,  so  I  went  down-stairs. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

MY   FIRST   QUARREL  WITH   MR.    LEE. 

AS  I  entered  the  lower  hall,  I  met  Mr.  Lee.  He  gave 
me  a  look  such  as  I  never  before  saw  in  his  face ;  it  so 
increased  my  indignation,  that,  if  it  had  not  been  for  Jessie, 
I  would  have  walked  out  of  the  house  that  instant. 

"  Miss  Hyde,"  he  said,  in  the  low,  measured  tone  his 
voice  always  took  when  he  was  angry,  "  will  you  step  into 
the  library  for  a  moment  ? ' 

"Do  you  wish  to  speak  with  me?"  I  asked,  rebelliously. 

"  If  you  have  leisure." 

I  swept  before  him  into  the  room.     Every  drop  of  blood 


My  First  Quarrel  with  Mr.  Lee.  189 

in  my  veins  tingled  as  if  on  fire.  He  followed  me,  and 
closed  the  door. 

"  How  does  it  happen,"  he  began,  "  that  you  and  Jessie 
went  upon  an  expedition  like  that  of  this  morning  without 
consulting  me  ?  " 

I  did  my  best  to  answer  quietly,  although  his  manner 
aggravated  me  almost  beyond  endurance. 

"  Simply  because  you  were  not  here  to  consult,"  I  replied. 

"  But  you  could  have  told  me  last  night." 

Then  I  flashed  up  a  little,  and  said, — 

"  Mr.  Lee,  I  am  not  a  school-girl,  to  be  crowded  into  a 
corner  and  catechized." 

"  Madam,"  he  returned,  "  I  think  I  have  a  right  to  know 
everything  connected  with  my  daughter ;  I  will  permit  no 
mysteries  in  this  house." 

"  There  have  been  none  on  my  part  or  Jessie's,"  I  replied. 

"  Then  be  good  enough  to  give  me  an  explanation  of  what, 
I  own,  seems  to  me  a  singular  proceeding  in  a  lady  of  your 
acknowledged  discretion." 

"  It  is  easily  done,"  I  answered,  still  remembering  Jessie, 
and  so  remaining  reasonably  calm.  "  Yesterday,  old  Mrs. 
Bosworth  sent  for  me;  her  grandson  is  very  ill — he  has 
brain-fever.  He  begged  to  see  us  particularly.  I  came 
home  and  told  your  wife ;  she  said  Jessie  should  go  to-day. 
We  expected  you  to  accompany  us.  Last  night  there  was 
no  opportunity  of  speaking  to-  you,  every  moment  of  your 
time  was  occupied.  This  morning,  you  were  gone;  but  as  I 
had  the  mother's  permission,  I  thought  it  no  harm  to  start. 
A  visit  to  a  sick,  almost  a  dying  man,  can  never  injure  your 
daughter,  Mr.  Lee." 

His  face  flushed  at  once. 

"  I  was  mistaken,"  he  said. 

"  You  must  have  been  cruelly  mistaken  or  misinformed,'' 
I  replied,  coldly,  "  when  you  could  address  me  as  you  have 
done." 


190  My  First  Quarrel  with  Mr.  Lee. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  Miss  Hyde,"  he  returned. 

I  granted  it  with  a  sullen  bend  of  the  head. 

"Who  told  you  where  we  had  gone?"  I  asked,  bluntly. 

He  hesitated,  and  I  followed  up  my  advantage. 

"  No  one  knew  of  it  but  Mrs.  Lee,"  I  said ;  "  you  have  not 
seen  her  to-day.  Yesterday  you  reproved  me  for  sending 
Cora  out  of  the  hall ;  sir,  she  was  listening  while  I  told  Jes 
sie,  and  repeated  it  to  her  mistress.  I  don't  know  what  you 
may  think  of  such  conduct  on  the  part  of  a  guest ;  but  to 
me  the  idea  of  making  trouble  in  a  house  where  one  has 
been  hospitably  treated,  seems  very  contemptible." 

"  Miss  Hyde !  Miss  Hyde !  "  he  exclaimed,  "  I  assure  you 
Mrs.  Dennison  did  it  thoughtlessly  —  she  had  no  idea." 

"  Excuse  me,"  said  I,  still  burning  with  indignation,  "  I 
am  quite  capable  of  forming  and  holding  my  own  opinions ; 
it  is  a  right  I  shall  not  readily  relinquish." 

I  am  sorry  to  say  we  very  nearly  had  a  serious  quarrel ; 
but  I  was  so  dissatisfied",  so  indignant  that  a  man  of  his  sense 
and  refinement  could  be  duped  in  the  way  he  was,  that  I 
could  not  control  myself. 

We  parted  civilly  enough,  however ;  and  when  I  went  up 
stairs,  Jessie  knew  all  about  the  affair ;  Mrs.  Dennison  had  been 
to  her  crying  and  begging  for  forgiveness.  She  had  thought 
lessly  repeated  to  her  father  where  we  had  gone,  he  was  angry, 
and  the  whole  thing  was  breaking  her  heart. 

"  I  dare  say  she  meant  no  harm,"  added  Jessie ;  "  she  is 
so  giddy." 

"  Pray,  how  did  she  know  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  She  fancied  it,  she  said." 

"That  was  a  falsehood,"  I  retorted.  " Cora  told  her  —  I 
knew  she  was  listening  yesterday." 

Jessie  was  as  much  shocked  with  me  as  her  father  had 
been.  With  their  exaggerated  ideas  of  hospitality,  they 
considered  it  little  less  than  a  crime  to  acknowledge  that  a 
guest  could  have  any  fault. 


My  First  Quarrel  with  Mr.  Lee.  191 

"  Oh,  Aunt  Matty !  "  she  said,  "  I  never  knew  you  unjust 
before." 

I  was  forced  to  go  out  of  the  room  ;  my  anger  was  over, 
and  I  felt  the  tears  rushing  to  my  eyes.  I  passed  a  very 
uncomfortable  day.  Jessie  and  her  father  came  to  an  under 
standing  ;  Mrs.  Dennison  soon  had  them  both  under  her 
spell  again,  and  I  knew  they  blamed  me  exceedingly. 

I  loved  them  too  well  for  real  indignation ;  but  I  was 
broken-hearted  at  the  idea  that  this  woman  could  come  be 
tween  Jessie  and  her  love  for  me. 

There  was  company  at  dinner.  I  spent  the  evening  in 
Mrs.  Lee's  room  —  the  first  comfortable  hour  I  had  passed 
since  morning.  She  did  not  know  that  anything  had  gone 
wrong,  pitied  my  head,  which  she  was  sure  ached  terribly, 
and  by  her  sweet  and  tender  kindness  made  me  somewhat 
more  reconciled  to  life. 

I  sat  in  my  own  room  after  I  left  her,  but  did  not  retire 
until  very  late.  I  heard  the  guests  go  away  —  heard  the 
different  members  of  the  family  pass  up  to  their  rooms ;  but 
still  I  sat  by  the  window,  sad  and  lonely.  At  last  the  clock 
struck  one.  I  rose,  startled  into  common-sense  again, 
stopped  star-gazing,  and  closing  my  window,  prepared  for 
rest. 

Suddenly  I  heard  a  noise  —  very  faint,  but  my  nerves 
were  wonderfully  acute  that  night.  I  opened  the  door  and 
looked  into  the  hall ;  as  I  did  so,  I  saw  a  figure  clad  in 
white  glide  out  of  Lottie's  chamber,  and  disappear  down  the 
passage. 

I  fairly  thought  it  something  supernatural  at  first,  then  I 
ran  out,  but  there  was  nothing  to  be  seen.  I  stole  to  Lot 
tie's  room  and  looked  in;  she  was  sleeping  soundly,  so  I  went 
back  to  my  own  apartment.  That  incident,  added  to  the 
excitement  of  the  day,  kept  me  awake  for  hours.  I  tried  to 
convince  myself  that  it  was  only  one  of  my  ridiculous  fan 
cies:  but  the  effort  was  in  vain;  I  knew  that  I  had  seen  that 


192  Mr.  Lawrence  makes  a  Call. 

white  shape  steal  by  —  it  was  no  delusion.     Who  was  it  ? 
What  was  it  ? 

I  determined  to  say  nothing,  feeling  certain  that  everybody 
would  laugh  at  me.  I  knew  that  it  was  silly,  but  I  could 
not  drive  away  the  terror  that  chilled  my  heart.  Every 
thing  had  gone  so  wrong  of  late,  that  quiet  house  was  so 
changed,  that  the  least  thing  disturbed  me  more  than  events 
of  importance  would  once  have  done. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

MR.  LAWRENCE   MAKES  A   CALL. 

T  AWKENCE  called  upon  us  the  next  day :  that  is,  he 
JLJ  came  to  the  house  and  inquired  for  Mrs.  Dennison, 
without  one  word  regarding  the  rest  of  the  family.  Mr. 
Lee  was  sitting  in  the  square  balcony  when  the  gentleman 
rode  up,  and  cast  a  meaning  glance  at  Jessie,  as  if  he  felt 
certain  that  the  visit  was  for  her.  She  shrunk  from  his 
look  with  something  like  affright;  and  when  the  servant 
came  up  with  word  that  Mr.  Lawrence  was  in  the  drawing- 
room,  waiting  for  Mrs.  Dennison,  she  gave  me  a  look  of  wild 
reproof,  as  if  I  had  been  the  cause  of  his  evident  dis 
pleasure. 

Mr.  Lee  sat  with  his  eyes  upon  her ;  and  when  Mrs.  Den 
nison  came  from  her  chamber,  the  expression  of  his  face  be 
came  so  like  that  which  pained  me  in  Jessie's,  that  I  could 
not  escape  the  idea  that  both  suffered  from  the  same  cause. 

The  shock  of  this  thought  made  me  tremble.  It  had  never 
fastened  upon  me  as  a  reality  before.  Why  did  I  turn  so 
faint  ?  Why  did  my  soul  rise  up  in  such  bitter  protest  ? 
God  help  me,  I  am  not  wise  enough  to  answer;  the  tumult 
of  trouble  within  me  was  something  I  had  never,  till  then, 


Mr.  Lawrence  makes  a  Call.  193 

experienced.  Still  the  idea  was  a  terrible  one,  How  could 
a  woman  of  right  principles  feel  otherwise?  Thus  I  ex 
plained  it  away,  and  soothed  myself  into  a  belief  that  any 
true-hearted  person  living  in  that  family  as  I  did  must  have 
felt  all  the  miserable  sensations  that  tortured  me. 

These  thoughts  made  me  dizzy.  When  I  could  see  clearly 
again,  Jessie  was  gone,  and  Mr.  Lee  sat  a  little  more  upright 
in  his  chair,  looking  hard  at  the  wall  over  the  top  of  his 
book.  I  was  glad  those  stern  eyes  were  not  turned  on  me. 

Mrs.  Dennison  came  sweeping  out  of  her  chamber,  leav 
ing  a  scarcely  perceptible  perfume  in  the  hall  as  she  passed. 
She  did  not  observe  me,  for  I  sat  a  little  out  of  range  from 
the  door,  and  she  evidently  was  not  conscious  that  Mr.  Lee 
was  looking  after  her.  She  caught  his  glance,  however,  in 
turning  to  go  down  stairs,  paused  abruptly,  and  came  back 
as  if  she  were  eager  to  explain  something ;  but  again  she 
stopped  short  on  seeing  that  I  occupied  a  seat  which  com 
manded  the  balcony,  and  saying  hastily,  "  Oh,  I  thought 
Miss  Jessie  was  here,"  went  down  the  hall  again,  evidently 
discomfited. 

Mr.  Lee  resumed  his  volume,  but  there  were  no  signs  of 
reading.  He  simply  looked  hard  at  the  page  without  turn 
ing  it  over,  and  sat  gnawing  at  his  under  lip  with  a  kind  of 
ferocity  I  had  never  witnessed  in  him  before.  I  was  getting 
sadly  nervous,  and  felt  a  painful  sensation  in  my  throat ; 
what  was  all  this  coming  to  ?  What  did  it  mean  ? 

I  left  the  balcony  and  went  up  to  Mrs.  Lee's  chamber ; 
here  everything  was  pure  and  quiet.  The  invalid  lay  upon 
her  couch,  with  a  book  before  her ;  one  slender  and  almost 
transparent  hand  rested  upon  the  opposite  page  to  that  which 
she  was  reading.  It  started  like  a  frightened  bird  as  I  came 
in,  and  she  turned  her  head  with  one  of  those  heavenly 
smiles  I  have  never  seen  equalled.  But  her  face  clouded 
over  in  an  instant.  Evidently  Martha  Hyde  was  not  the 
person  that  gentle  invalid  had  hoped  to  see. 
12 


194  Mr.  Lawrence  makes  a  Call. 

I  went  up  to  the  couch  and  sat  down  on  the  low  seat  at 
its  head.  She  handed  me  the  book  with  a  smile,  saying, 
that  it  made  her  eyes  ache.  "  Would  I  read  a  little  till  Mr. 
Lee  came  up  ?  " 

She  said  this  languidly,  and  there  was  a  strange  look  about 
her  eyes,  as  if  they  had  been  overtaxed.  I  received  the 
volume,  but  fell  into  thought  with  it  in  my  hand,  forgetting 
that  she  was  observing  me. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ? "  she  said,  touching  me  with  her 
shadowy  hand.  "  Has  anything  gone  wrong?  No  bad  news 
about  our  young  friend,  I  hope." 

"No,"  I  answered,  starting;  "I  have  not  heard  from  him 
this  morning." 

"Well,  what  is  it  then?  You  look  strangely,  as  if  some 
thing  had  frightened  you." 

"  Do  I  ?    No,  indeed,  nothing  has  frightened  me." 

"  Perhaps,"  she  said,  with  a  little  hesitation,  "  you  are 
getting  anxious  about  me ;  these  heavy  feelings  that  hang 
about  my  head  in  the  morning  are  a  little  depressing ;  I  don't 
really  know  what  to  make  of  them." 

I  looked  at  her  anxiously ;  there  certainly  was  a  singular 
expression  in  her  eyes  which  made  me  thoughtful.  She  went 
on  in  a  soft,  dreamy  way,  as  if  talking  to  herself. 

"  Then  I  used  to  sleep  so  lightly.  It  was  a  great  afflic 
tion, —  that  state  of  semi-wakefulness  which  left  everything 
unreal,  but  was  not  sleep,  wore  me  out ;  now  I  fall  into  such 
profound  slumber,  but  it  gives  me  no  more  rest  than  the 
other  state ;  and  I  awake  with  the  sensation  of  a  person  who 
has  been  struggling  hard  through  the  night." 

"  But  this  may  arise  from  opiates." 

"Opiates!  Indeed,  you  know  that  I  never  take  them, 
Miss  Hyde." 

I  answered  with  some  surprise  that  I  had  accounted  for 
the  strange  feeling  which  oppressed  her  by  the  idea  that  it 
must  be  something  of  that  kind ;  but  omitted  to  say  that 


Mr.  Lawrence  makes  a  Call.  195 

Mrs.  Dennison  had  bewailed  to  me  the  habit  of  tak'ng  pre 
parations  of  opium  which  Mrs.  Lee  had  fallen  into. 

The  invalid  seemed  a  little  hurt  by  this  suggestion,  and 
said  over  and  over  again  in  her  sweet  way, — 

"  No,  no,  my  dear.  It  must  be  terrible  pain  which  can 
force  me  to  take  these  things ;  and  thanks  to  Him  and  to  all 
the  loving  care  around  me,  I  do  not  suffer  greatly." 

"Still  you  are  changed,  dear  lady,"  I  said.  "How,  I 
cannot  explain  ;  but  in  your  face  I  find  that  look  of  struggle 
which  you  complain  of." 

"  It  is  oppressive,"  she  said,  putting  a  hand  to  her  fore 
head,  "  and  I  am  afraid  makes  me  but  dull  company.  Mr. 
Lee  is  not  here  quite  so  much  as  usual :  or  is  that  a  sick 
fancy,  Miss  Hyde?" 

I  answered  with  a  tremor  in  my  voice,  for  her  earnest  look 
troubled  me,  that  we  all  thought  quiet  better  for  her,  even 
than  the  pleasant  excitement  which  his  company  might  bring. 

She  shook  her  head,  and  observed  with  one  of  her  touch 
ing  smiles,  "  that  it  did  not  help  the  flowers  to  keep  back 
the  dew  when  they  thirsted  for  it." 

I  had  no  answer ;  all  my  petty  evasions  against  her  affec 
tionate  entreaties  were  like  straw  flung  on  the  surface  of  a 
brook ;  I  had  no  heart  to  attempt  more. 

She  had  fallen  into  silence,  and  lay  shading  her  eyes  with 
one  hand,  when  Mr.  Lee  came  in  with  a  heavy,  ringing  step, 
and  a  cloud  on  his  face.  His  wife  started  up,  and  her  eyes 
sparkled  as  she  held  out  her  hand. 

"  Were  you  asleep  ?  Have  I  disturbed  you  ? "  he  said, 
abruptly. 

"Oh!  no,  that  is  impossible,  I  think;  but  —  but  you 
look  troubled.  What  is  it  ?  " 

"  Troubled  ?  Do  I  ?  Nothing  of  the  kind.  How  fanci 
ful  you  are,  my  dear !  What  should  any  of  us  have  to  do 
with  trouble?" 

"  Not  while  we  are  together,"  she  said,  touching  the  seat 


196  Mr.  Lawrence  makes  a  Call. 

I  had  abandoned  with  her  hand,-thus  delicately  inviting 
him  to  her  side. 

But  he  strode  to  the  window,  and  looked  out  with  anxiety. 
Something  was  evidently  on  his  mind.  Just  then  I  heard 
voices  in  the  garden.  It  was  Mrs.  Dennison  calling  aloud 
for  Jessie. 

"  Jessie,  Jessie,  darling,  where  have  you  hidden  yourself? 
Here  is  some  one  wishes  to  see  you." 

The  voice  came  ringing  up  clear  and  distinct ;  Mr.  Lee 
heard  it,  and  the  frown  grew  lighter  upon  his  forehead. 
Directly  a  light  step  came  up  the  stairs.  Mr.  Lee  turned 
and  looked  toward  the  door.  Mrs.  Dennison  entered  the 
chamber  without  waiting  for  her  knock  to  be  answered. 

"  Where  is  Jessie  ?  "  she  cried,  all  cheerfulness  and  ani 
mation;  "she  is  wanted,  and  I  am  quite  out  of  breath 
searching  for  her  in  the  garden,  Mr.  Lee.  Dear  Miss  Hyde, 
pray  help  me  to  find  her." 

Mr.  Lee  came  forward  at  this  challenge,  almost  smiling. 

"  Have  you  been  to  her  room  ?  ''  he  said. 

She  answered  him  that  she  had  not,  but  added  something 
in  a  low,  hurried  voice.  Guarded  as  it  was,  I  caught  the 
sense. 

"There  was  a  little  misunderstanding  between  them," 
she  said ;  "  he  wanted  me  to  mediate,  and  is  waiting  for  her 
in  the  garden." 

Mr.  Lee  listened,  and  one  of  the  rare  smiles  I  have  spoken 
of  beamed  over  his  face.  He  made  a  movement  as  if  to  go 
out  with  the  widow ;  but  seeing  the  anxiety  in  Mrs.  Lee's 
eyes,  I  went  forward  at  once,  saying,  as  I  hurried  by  the 
couple, — 

"As  you  are  here  to  sit  with  Mrs.  Lee,  sir,  I  will  look  for 
Jessie." 

The  smile  that  crept  across  Mrs.  Dennison's  lips  was  like 
a  reptile  feeding  on  a  rose. 

"You  are  very  kind,"  she  said.    "  I  had  no  idea  of  enlist 
ing  Mr.  Lee ;  his  duties  here  are  too  sacred  for  that." 


Lottie  as  a  Lettw- Writer.  197 

CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

LOTTIE   AS   A   LETTER-WRITER. 

I  HURRIED  on  to  escape  the  sound  of  Mrs.  Dennison's 
voice,  for  in  any  tone  it  filled  me  with  loathing ;  but  as 
the  door  closed  after  me,  that  of  Lottie's  opened,  and  the 
imp  thrust  out  her  head  and  emitted  a  mellow  crow,  clap 
ping  her  arms  as  if  they  had  been  wings,  thus  indicating 
that  for  once  my  conduct  had  met  her  full  approval. 

I  could  not  help  laughing ;  at  which  she  put  a  finger  to 
her  lips,  and  darted  back  of  the  door,  closing  it  softly  in 
the  process. 

I  went  up  to  Jessie's  room,  but  she  was  not  there,  nor 
could  she  be  found  in  any  part  of  the  house.  When  assured 
of  this,  I  went  into  the  garden  and  found  Lawrence  walking 
leisurely  toward  the  grove  where  his  horse  was  tied.  He 
turned  as  I  called  him  by  name,  and  looked  back  with  an 
expression  of  surprise. 

"  I  have  been  searching  for  Miss  Lee  to  inform  her  of 
your  wish  to  see  her,"  I  said ;  "  but  she  has  gone  out." 

He  drew  his  fine  figure  up  proudly,  and  said,  with  a  smile 
that  had  more  of  irony  than  sweetness  in  it,  — 

"  I  beg  pardon  ;  but  my  visit  here  was  to  Mrs.  Dennison. 
I  was  only  waiting  for  her  to  return  with  her  parasol,  as 
she  found  the  sun  rather  warm." 

I  felt  myself  coloring,  but  answered  the  moment  I  could 
find  voice,  — 

"  Then  you  did  not  inquire  for  Miss  Lee  ?  —  did  not  ask 
Mrs.  Dennison  to  go  in  search  of  her  ?  " 

"  Not  that  I  am  aware  of,"  he  replied,  with  the  same 
smile.  "  I  supposed  it  more  than  probable  that  the  young 
lady  had  gone  to  visit  her  sick-lo —  friend,  over  yonder. 
Heaven  forbid  that  I  should  disturb  an  arrangement  so  full 
of  delicate  romance !  " 


198  Lottie  as  a  Letter- Writer. 

I  looked  at  him  steadily.  There  was  more  of  insult  in 
his  tone  than  these  words  conveyed.  At  first  I  was  prompted 
to  explain  and  defend :  but  wherefore  ?  If  he  could  distrust 
a  creature  like  our  Jessie,  any  attempt  at  exculpation  ap 
peared  to  me  like  a  sacrifice  of  dignity,  so  I  turned  away  in 
silence.  He  followed  me  a  few  paces,  as  if  wishing  to  con 
tinue  the  conversation ;  but  I  hurried  on,  burning  with  in 
dignation.  Why  had  those  abominable  people  entered  our 
pleasant  homes?  Why  did  they  remain  there,  making  us 
all  miserable  ?  Oh !  how  I  wished  for  authority  to  send 
them  away  together ;  for  in  my  resentment,  I,  perhaps  un 
justly,  coupled  the  gentleman  with  the  lady,  and  forgot 
that  he  was  her  dupe  rather  than  associate. 

When  Lawrence  was  yet  almost  on  a  level  with  me,  the 
widow  came  out  from  the  tower,  looking  flurried  and  anx 
ious.  She  saw  me  apparently  in  conversation  with  her 
friend,  and  turned  crimson  to  the  temples ;  but  adroitly 
dropping  the  open  parasol  over  her  face,  she  came  slowly 
on,  concealing  the  agitation  but  too  visible  a  moment  be 
fore.  Without  heeding  me  in  the  least,  she  sauntered  up 
to  Lawrence,  drooping  her  parasol  almost  in  my  face,  and 
said  with  careless  insolence, — 

"  Now,  my  good  friend,  with  Miss  Hyde's  permission,  we 
will  go  on  with  the  history  of  that  little  affair." 

So  she  swept  him  off,  somewhat  bewildered,  I  fancy,  and 
I  went  into  the  house,  detesting  her  more  than  ever. 

Before  entering  Mrs.  Lee's  room,  I  opened  the  door  of 
Lottie's  little  apartment,  intending  to  inquire  if  Mr.  Lee 
had  gone  out.  The  young  girl  was  seated  at  a  small  gilded 
table,  which  had  been  broken  in  the  drawing-room  and 
mended  by  her  deft  hands,  after  which,  of  course,  it  be 
came  her  property ;  an  open  letter  lay  on  the  table,  and 
she  was  busy  writing.  When  I  opened  the  door,  she  started 
up,  snatched  at  the  letter  and  held  it  behind  her,  looking  at 
me  with  a  -Comical  sort  of  defiance. 


Lottie  as  a  Letter- Writer.  199 

"Miss  Hyde,"  said  she,  "if  you'll  just  tell  me  what's 
wanting,  I  '11  come  out ;  but  this  room  is  n't  large  enough  for 
two — no,  not  if  its  owner  had  a  twin  sister  wandering 
about  in  want  of  a  bed  to  sleep  in." 

"Excuse  me,  Lottie,  but  I  only  want  to  know  if  Mrs. 
Lee  is  left  alone." 

"  No,  Miss  Hyde,  that  thing  don't  happen  while  I  am  on 
hand.  Mr.  Lee 's  in  there,  and  that  angel  of  a  woman  is 
talking  to  him  with  tears  in  her  throat,  if  they  have  n't  got 
up  to  her  eyes  yet.  I  can  hear  the  sound  without  listening, 
and  I  hope  it  will  do  him  good,  that 's  all !  " 

I  turned  to  go  away,  but  she  followed  me  to  the  door, 
still  with  one  hand  behind  her,  in  which  I  could  hear  paper 
rustling. 

"Miss  Hyde,  I  can't  help  but  say,  if  it  does  puff  you  up, 
that  are  dodge  of  yours  was  a  crowner ;  I  heard  it  and  all 
Babylon  said :  my !  is  n't  she  a  thing  or  so  ?  For  once  you 
were  too  smart  for  her.  Did  n't  her  face  blaze  up  when  she 
saw  you  walking  with  that  chap  ?  I  could  n't '  a'  done  it  bet 
ter  myself.  Now,  mind  I  say  that  to  encourage  you,  not  to 
lift  you  on  a  high  horse ;  so  don't  make  a  bad  use  of  kind 
ness." 

"  You  are  very  kind,  and  I  try  not  to  be  spoiled,  Lottie." 

"  I  'm  your  friend  out  and  out,  and  the  friend  of  this 
family,  if  ever  there  was  one.  Never  fear  about  that ;  but 
this  thing  is  getting  beyond  me  and  destroying  my  useful 
ness.  I  wish  you  would  n't  give  me  no  more  lectures  about 
listening  and  finding  out  things.  True  enough,  I  don't  pay 
no  regard  to  such  ridiculous  notions ;  but  then  just  as  a 
creature  gets  nestled  down  under  a  bush,  or  fits  her  ear  to  a 
keyhole,  comes  the  thought,  'Now  Miss  Hyde  would  call 
this  mean/  and  it  drags  your  attention  away  from  what 's 
going  on  and  takes  all  the  relish  out  of  it.  I  don't  like  it, 
Miss  Hyde ;  such  peaked  notions  do  well  enough  for  an  old 
maid ;  but  I  ain't  a  going  to  be  that,  if  there  is  a  man  cute 
enough  to  match  me  in  all  creation." 


200  Young  Boswortli  receives  a  Letter. 

"Well,  Lottie,"  I  said,  almost  laughing,  "as  my  preach 
ing  only  annoys  you,  it  is  hardly  worth  while  to  repeat  it." 

"  That 's  a  good  soul ! "  answered  Lottie,  with  benign  con 
descension.  "You  hoe  your  row  and  I'll  hoe  mine,  we  shall 
come  out  together  at  the  end  of  the  lot,  never  fear." 

The  next  morning,  when  our  man  brought  the  letters 
from  town,  I  noticed  Mrs.  Dennison  examining  one  which 
she  took  from  among  those  left  on  the  hall-table,  with  the 
keen  look  of  a  person  whose  suspicion  has  been  aroused. 
In  tearing  it  open,  she  examined  the  adhesive  edge  a  second 
time,  and  apparently  found  it  all  right,  for  her  face  cleared 
up,  and  she  put  the  letter  in  her  pocket  without  reading  it. 
Still  she  could  not  have  been  quite  satisfied,  for  after  that 
no  letters  of  hers  were  ever  left  with  those  of  the  family  to 
be  mailed. 


CHAPTER  XL. 

YOUNG  BOSWORTH   RECEIVES   A   LETTER. 

day  I  resolved  to  go  and  see  young  Bosworth.  I 
_L  had  no  lover  to  get  jealous  or  find  fault  with  this ;  in 
deed,  it  was  doubtful  if  any  one  cared  enough  about  my 
movements  to  observe  them  when  disconnected  from  the 
family. 

I  had  no  heart  to  enjoy  the  walk ;  it  was  a  cold,  raw  day, 
with  gloomy  clouds  floating  along  the  sky,  and  gloomier 
shadows  sweeping  the  earth.  The  dampness  of  a  night 
succeeded  by  no  sunshine  lay  upon  the  meadows ;  spiders' 
webs  were  stretched  across  my  path ;  and  a  rain  of  moist 
ure  fell  from  the  hazel-bushes  as  my  garments  brushed 
them  in  walking.  Still,  it  was  not  absolutely  stormy,  and 
the  gray  shadows  harmonized  with  my  feelings  so  completely, 


Young  BoswortJi  receives  a  Letter.  201 

that  I  had  no  wish  to  change  them.  Nothing  could  be  more 
gloomy  than  'my  own  heart. 

When  I  reached  the  house,  old  Mrs.  Bosworth  came  to 
the  door  herself.  She  seemed  a  good  deal  disturbed,  and  I 
fancied,  from  the  heaviness  of  her  eyes,  that  she  had  been 
crying. 

"Come  in,  Miss  Hyde,"  she  said,  taking  my  hand.  "He 
is  not  so  well  this  morning.  Indeed,  indeed  he  is  much 
worse.  A  letter  came  here  last  night,  and  I  was  foolish 
enough  to  let  it  go  to  him.  One  of  your  people  brought  it, 
and  I  fancied,  perhaps,  that  it  might  do  him  good,  for  it  was 
a  lady's  handwriting,  and  she  was  so  kind  that  morning." 

"You  thought  it  was  from  our  Jessie,"  I  answered,  in  the 
first  impulse  of  my  surprise. 

"Yes,  it  was  a  foolish  thought,  I  dare  say,  —  but  that  was 
my  idea." 

"And  have  you  learned  whom  it  did  come  from?" 

"No,"  answered  the  noble  old  lady.  "He  fainted,  and 
it  fell  from  his  hand ;  but  I  laid  it  under  his  pillow  without 
even  looking  at  it;  it  might  have  wounded  him,  you  know.'* 

"And  is  he  so  much  worse?" 

"Oh,  Miss  Hyde,  the  fever  has  come  back;  he  is  wild 
again." 

"  And  had  you  no  way  of  guessing  the  cause  ?" 

"  I  think  it  was  something  about  Mr.  Lawrence,  for  he 
called  for  him  till  the  house  rang  with  his  cries,  after  the 
first  dumb  shock  went  off." 

"  Did  Mr.  Lawrence  know  of  this  ?  " 

"  He  was  away  at  the  time ;  and  after  that  your  young 
friend's  name  was  so  wildly  mingled  up  with  it  all,  that  I 
could  not  think  it  right  to  bring  Mr.  Lawrence  to  the 
room.  It  would  have  seemed  like  challenging  his  com 
passion." 

My  heart  ached,  for  I  saw  that  her  penetration  had  dis 
covered  Jessie's  secret,  and  that  she  was  protecting  it  with 
much  delicacy. 


202  Young  Bosworth  receives  a  Letter. 

"  Besides,  he  is  our  guest,"  she  said,  prompted  by  that  old- 
fashioned  feeling  of  honor  which  rendered  the  shelter  of  a 
friend's  roof  a  sanctuary,  "  and  he  might  have  construed  my 
grandson's  words  into  a  reproach  ;  altogether,  we  thought  it 
best  to  keep  them  apart." 

There  was  a  mystery  about  all  this  that  baffled  me.  "Who 
could  have  written  that  letter  brought  by  one  of  Mr.  Lee's 
•servants  ?  Not  Jessie,  I  was  sure  of  that,  for  she  never  could 
have  taken  a  step  of  so  much  importance  thus  privately. 
Besides,  save  for  the  brief  time  of  Lawrence's  visit  that  day, 
when,  wounded  and  heart-sick,  she  left  the  house,  and  wan 
dered  off  into  the  thickest  of  the  woods,  she  had  not  been 
absent  from  her  mother's  room  scarcely  a  moment.  Mrs. 
Dennison  had  seen  her  passing  through  the  outskirt  of  the 
woods,  or  she  would  never  have  ventured  to  call  for  her  so 
loudly. 

All  this  I  knew,  but  it  was  unnecessary ;  a  thorough  un 
derstanding  of  Jessie's  character  rendered  conjectures  re 
garding  her  part  in  this  matter  quite  superfluous.  But  who 
had  written  the  letter  ?  and  what  was  its  import?  Of  course, 
my  suspicions  fell  on  that  woman  ;  but  what  was  her  object? 
Surely  she  was  not  anxious  to  ensnare  this  young  man  also 
—  her  vanity  could  not  be  so  insatiable  as  that. 

Perhaps  it  was  Mr.  Lee ;  his  handwriting  was  exquisitely 
clear  and  delicate  as  a  woman's ;  what  if  his  displeasure 
against  our  visit  had  been  expressed  here  ?  But  no,  Mr.  Lee 
was  not  a  man  to  rudely  force  his  anger  into  a  sick-room. 

Again  my  thoughts  fell  back  on  the  widow;  what  un 
principled  work  was  she  doing  here  ?  What  benefit  could 
she  find  in  sowing  discord  upon  that  poor  young  man's 
pillow  ? 

Of  course,  one  things  .rapidly,  and  all  these  broken  ideas 
took  but  little  time  in  flashing  through  my  brain.  The  old 
lady  stood  with  one  hand  on  the  back  of  her  easy-chair, 
observing  me  with  a  troubled  Jook. 


Young  Eoswortk  receives  a  Letter.  203 

"You  think  the  letter  was  not  from  your  young  friend?" 
she  said,  reading  my  thoughts  with  that  subtile  magnetism 
which  is  a  part  of  true  womanliness. 

"  I  am  sure  it  was  not,  dear  lady  ! " 

"Nor  from  her  father?" 

"  Not  if  it  gave  him  pain ;  Mr.  Lee  is  incapable  of  that." 

The  old  lady  drew  a  deep  breath,  as  if  infinitely  relieved, 
and  sat  down,  spreading  out  her  ample  skirts  mechanically 
after  her  usual  dainty  habit. 

"  Miss  Hyde,"  she  said,  with  a  little  tremor  of  the  voice, 
and  a  movement  of  the  hands,  which  fell  into  her  lap  and 
clasped  themselves  nervously,  "  Miss  Hyde,  I  am  sure  you 
are  my  poor  boy's  friend ! " 

"  I  am  indeed ! ''  was  my  earnest  response. 

"And  you  know — " 

"Yes,  dear  madam,  all  that  an  affectionate  heart  can 
learn  by  its  own  observation." 

"  I  have  thought,  perhaps,"  said  the  dear  old  lady,  color 
ing  as  she  spoke,  "  that  Mr.  Lee,  with  his  enormous  wealth, 
might  have  considered  the  modest  property  of  my  grandson 
insufficient,  and  for  this  reason  have  influenced  his  daughter." 

I  had  nothing  to  answer.  If  Mr.  Lee  knew  of  this  un 
happy  Attachment,  he  had  given  no  sign ;  but  I  told  her 
that  his  general  character  was  opposed  to  anything  so  mer 
cenary. 

"  If  this  were  so,"  answered  the  old  lady,  growing  more 
anxious,  "  I  think  it  would  be  easily  remedied.  My  grand 
son,  it  is  true,  has  little  more  than  a  handsome  independence; 
but  I,  Miss  Hyde,  am  perhaps  richer  than  our  neighbors 
think.  In  fact,"  she  added,  blushing,  as  if  there  were  some 
thing  to  be  ashamed  of  in  the  confession,  "  my  income,  if  I 
chose  to  use  it,  would  not  compare  meanly  with  that  of  Mr. 
Lee.  When  one  spends  but  little,  with  tolerably  fair  pos 
sessions,  property  accumulates  rapidly  at  the  end  of  a  long 
life.  I  had  intended  to  endow  charities,  perhaps ;  but  the 
sight  of  my  boy  up  yonder  has  changed  all  this." 


204  Young  Eosworih  receives  a  Letter. 

I  could  only  say,  "You  are  very  liberal,  madam  ;"  for  I 
felt  sure  that  the  trouble  did  not  lie  where  she  supposed. 

"  If  you  could  in  any  way  make  this  understood,  Miss 
Hyde,  without  bringing  it  prominently  forward,  I  should 
be  so  grateful.  I  called  you  in  here  for  this  purpose.  You 
have  been  so  kind,  so  truly  good  to  us." 

"  Oh,  no,  no,"  I  protested. 

"  So  delicate,"  she  persisted ;  "  and  now  when  his  life  is 
in  such  fearful  peril,  I  am  forced  to  take  liberties  —  forced 
to  think  if  anything  can  be  done  to  save  him,  forced  to  beg 
for  help." 

"  Oh,  if  I  could  help  you  ! "  I  exclaimed,  feeling  the  tears 
rush  to  my  eyes. 

"  You  have,  you  can ;  already  we  are  greatly  indebted  to 
your  kindness.  I  am  not  eloquent  to  express  thanks,  some 
times  feeling  that  silence  is  most  delicate ;  but  I  feel  all  this, 
Miss  Hyde,  and  so  did  he,  my  poor  boy ! " 

Again  I  expressed  the  happiness  it  would  give  me  to  help 
her  or  him. 

"  I  am  an  old  woman,"  she  continued ;  "  very  old,  and  re 
quire  so  little  that  property  has  become  burdensome.  If  — 
if  this  thing  can  be  arranged,  all  that  I  have,  every  cent, 
shall  go  to  him ;  not  after  my  death,  but  now,  while  I  can 
see  them  enjoy  it.  They  will  remember  my  habits,  and  my 
little  wants,  I  am  sure ;  and  it  will  be  very  pleasant  to  have 
young  voices  around  me  again.  Will  you  take  an  oppor 
tunity  to  suggest  this  to  Mr.  Lee  ?  —  not  the  young  lady  — 
my  grandson  must  owe  everything  to  himself  there ;  but 
with  a  parent  these  are  important  considerations,  some 
times." 

I  could  not  see  her  face,  for  tears  half  blinded  me.  The 
feeling  which  could  induce  this  fine  old  woman  to  give  up 
all  the  appliances  of  her  pride,  all  the  power  of  her  life,  in 
order  to  purchase  happiness  for  her  grandson,  was  one  of 
those  noble  outgushes  of  human  nature  that  always  make 
me  weep.  I  could  have  kissed  the  hem  of  her  garments, 


Young  Bosworth  receives  a  Letter.  205 

and  felt  ennobled  by  the  act.  It  was  no  little  thing  to  uproot 
the  fixed  habits  of  almost  a  century.  With  all  that  love  of 
property  which  grows  strong  in  age,  from  a  sentiment  of 
generosity  another  might  have  thought  of  dividing,  but  she 
was  ready  to  give  up  all. 

I  had  no  heart  to  discourage  her.  Warmly  and  truly  as 
my  wishes  went  with  hers,  I  would  not  uproot  all  hope  in  my 
own  mind.  Time,  I  whispered  to  myself,  has  many  changes, 
and  so  has  the  human  heart.  So  I  took  the  old  lady's  hand 
in  mine  and  kissed  it  with  affectionate  reverence.  She  smiled 
upon  me  in  her  benign  way,  and  called  me  "  her  dear  young 
friend,  her  fair,  sweet  friend." 

Oh  !  I  am  getting  to  be  a  forlorn  creature,  or  these  words 
would  never  have  swelled  my  heart  with  such  throbs  of 
gratitude.  Have  I  indeed  anything  lovable  or  attractive 
about  me  which  the  old  lady's  deeper  penetration  has  dis 
covered,  or  is  it  only  because  I  have  been  a  little  kind  to  her 
grandson  ?  I  wish  it  were  possible  to  know  about  this,  for 
since  Mrs.  Dennison  has  been  at  our  house,  I  have  begun  to 
doubt  and  fear  about  myself  in  a  way  that  never  possessed 
me  before.  Her  overpowering  elegance  has  put  down  all 
my  little  quiet  claims  to  notice  so  completely,  that  it  seems 
as  if  I  never  should  lift  up  my  head  again.  No  wonder  I 
cried  and  kissed  that  soft  hand  like  a  child.  People  don't 
think  how  much  we  require  praise  and  petting,  at  all  stages 
of  existence,  or  how  much  of  childhood  runs  from  the  cradle 
to  the  grave  in  every  human  life. 

It  was  very  foolish  and  romantic,  but  without  at  all  know 
ing  it,  I  had  fallen  on  my  knees  by  the  old  lady ;  and  when 
she  saw  my  eyes  so  full  of  tears,  she  smoothed  my  hair,  and 
called  me  a  good  girl.  With  this  I  laid  my  head  on  her 
lap,  and  begged  her  to  let  me  love  her  always,  telling  her 
that  sometimes  I  was  lonely  for  the  want  of  a  right  to  love 
anything.  Then  I  grew  ashamed  and  stood  up,  blushing 
through  the  tears  that  had  betrayed  me  into  such  weakness, 
but  her  gracious  look  reassured  me. 


206  Out  in  the  Storm. 

CHAPTER  XLI. 

OUT   IN   THE   STORM. 

AFTER  this  the  younger  Mrs.  Bosworth  came  into  the 
parlor,  her  eyes  red  with  weeping,  and  looking  weaker 
and  more  in  affliction  than  ever.  She  had  done  everything, 
she  said,  dropping  helplessly  into  a  chair,  and  nothing  would 
pacify  him.  There  he  was,  trying  to  read  over  a  letter  that 
he  kept  hid  away  under  the  pillow,  that  shook  and  shook  in 
his  hands  till  the  whole  room  was  full  of  its  rustling,  and  it 
made  her  so  nervous  she  was  afraid  to  stay  alone  with  him  — 
muttering,  muttering  as  if  he  were  angry  with  her,  that  had 
been  a  good  mother  to  him  all  his  days ;  no  one  could  say  to 
the  contrary  of  that,  she  was  sure. 

Another  woman  of  a  character  so  much  above  the  level 
of  that  poor  mother's,  might  have  become  impatient;  but 
the  old  lady  listened  to  her  with  great  sympathy,  excused 
her  futile  grief  by  half  implied  apologies,  and  finally  suc 
ceeded  in  persuading  her  to  lie  down  on  the  sofa,  while  we 
went  up-stairs  and  watched  by  her  son. 

The  young  man  was  indeed  very  ill,  entirely  out  of  his 
head,  and  talking  angrily  to  himself.  The  letter  which  Mrs. 
Bosworth  had  mentioned  was  crushed  in  his  hand,  and  he 
was  rolling  it  into,  a  round  ball  between  his  two  palms. 
While  I  stood  looking  upon  him,  thus  troubled  by  some 
unseen  enemy,  and  flung  back  upon  a  sick-bed,  it  seemed 
impossible  that  any  one  could  be  cruel  enough  for  such  work, 
unless  the  heart  of  a  fiend  had  somewhere  taken  human  form. 

I  would  have  stayed  in  the  sick-room  longer,  for  my  poor 
talent  for  nursing  was  never  more  required,  but  the  old  lady 
seemed  anxious  to  send  me  home.  Having  done  her  utmost 
to  relieve  the  unhappy  situation  of  our  patient,  she  was 


Out  in  the  Storm.  207 

restless  till  her  object  was  put  in  some  state  of  forwardness ; 
so  I  went  away,  leaving  her  rather  hopeful,  but  very  de 
sponding  myself. 

As  I  went  home,  the  clouds  that  had  been  broken  and 
scattered  were  gathered  into  vast  tent-like  masses,  and  a 
slow  rain  began  to  fall,  which  gradually  wet  me  through. 
I  did  not  heed  it ;  nothing  could  be  gloomier  than  my  feel 
ings.  It  seemed  to  me  as  if  I  were  going  to  a  house  of 
strangers,  so  completely  had  the  machinations  of  that 
woman  shut  me  out  from  my  old  place  in  the  family.  So 
I  let  it  rain  on,  without  a  wish  to  escape  the  discomfort. 

When  I  was  nearly  across  the  fields,  I  saw  a  figure  ap 
proaching  through  the  gray  mists,  and  would  gladly  have 
avoided  it  by  turning  into  the  woods ;  but  a  voice  called  me 
by  name,  and  I  stopped  at  once.  It  was  Jessie,  who  had 
come  out  into  the  storm  to  meet  me.  Lawrence  had  called 
at  the  house  and  informed  the  family  of  young  Bosworth's 
relapse. 

"  He  is  there  now,  I  suppose,"  she  said,  excitedly ;  "  but 
I  came  away,  guessing  where  you  had  gone.  I  cannot 
breathe  in  the  house  when  they  are  together,  and  he  lying 
so  ill  and  helpless." 

I  looked  up  at  these  words.  The  storm  was  beating  in 
her  face,  but  her  cheeks  were  like  fire  underneath.  It 
might  have  been  all  rain  that  flashed  down  the  burning 
surface ;  but  I  thought  not,  for  there  were  suppressed  sobs 
in  her  voice  when  she  spoke. 

"  Is  —  is  your  father  at  home  ?  "  I  inquired,  hesitating  in 
my  speech,  I  cannot  tell  wherefore. 

"  No ;  he  rode  over  to  town  before  the  storm  came  on. 
They  have  the  house  to  themselves." 

She  spoke  bitterly.  In  truth,  I  scarcely  recognized  my 
own  sweet  Jessie  with  those  wet  garments  clinging  around 
her,  and  that  excited  face.  We  walked  on  in  silence,  for 
she  turned  to  retrace  her  steps.  At  last  she  said,  abruptly : 


208  Jessie  gets  Tired  of  her  Guest. 

"  How  is  he,  Aunt  Matty  ?    Does  lie  suffer  ?  " 

"  Greatly,  I  think,  Jessie." 

"  No  wonder  he  is  ill,"  she  said,  passionately.  "  It  is 
enough  to  break  down  anything  human." 

"  I  am  glad  you  can  feel  for  him,  Jessie." 

"Feel  for  him!  Who  can  help  it?  But  who  feels  for— 
for—" 

She  broke  off  abruptly,  turning  pale  and  cold. 

I  walked  on,  distressed  by  this  broken  confidence,  but 
knew  well  that  Jessie  was  too  proud  for  anything  more 
definite. 

As  we  came  into  the  field  bordered  by  the  carriage  sweep, 
a  horseman  dashed  up  to  the  gate,  which  had  been  left 
open,  and  was  passing  at  a  swift  gallop  toward  the  house. 
It  was  Mr.  Lee  returning  from  town,  and  riding  fast  to 
escape  the  rain.  He  saw  us  dragging  our  way  through  the 
grass,  and  drew  up,  regarding  our  condition  with  a  look  so 
stern  that  it  chilled  me. 

"  He  is  angry  with  me  for  going  out,  I  suppose,"  said 
Jessie,  drearily.  "  Well,  I  could  not  help  it." 

After  regarding  us  for  a  full  minute  with  that  hard  look, 
Mr.  Lee  rode  on,  his  horse  tramping  heavier  than  before, 
and  sending  back  broken  flakes  of  mud,  as  if  casting  it  pur 
posely  against  us.  He  rode  directly  to  the  stables.  Jessie 
and  I  slunk  into  the  house  by  the  back  entrance  like  cul 
prits. 


CHAPTER  XLIL 

% 

JESSIE   GETS  TIRED   OF  HER   GUEST. 

I  KEPT  my  chamber  that  day,  striving  to  make  up  my 
mind  about  what  course  was  best  for  me  to  pursue.    My 
life  at  Mr.  Lee's  had  become  so  harassing,  that  it  was  abso- 


Jessie  gets  Tired  of  her  Guest.  209 

lutely  burdensome.  I  did  not  know  friends  from  enemies 
in  that  house,  for  every  being  in  it  seemed  changed.  I  sat 
down  alone  and  wept  in  bitter  grief.  Should  I  go  away 
and  leave  the  ill-contested  field  to  that  woman,  who  was 
surely  working  out  some  great  evil  to  the  whole  family?  I 
was  not  dependent.  Considerable  property  was  vested  in 
my  favor,  but  it  was  in  Mr.  Lee's  hands ;  and  so  generously 
had  he  provided  for  every  possible  want,  that  even  the  in 
come  remained  untouched. 

I  had  ability,  and  could  have  earned  my  bread  anywhere, 
either  as  a  governess  or  a  teacher,  had  that  been  necessary. 
Thus,  personal  considerations  could  not  have  bowed  down 
my  spirits  to  the  state  of  depression  that  fell  upon  me. 
Something  deeper  lay  at  my  heart.  Was  it  love  for  Jessie? 
was  it  fear  that  the  poor  girl  would  be  left  without  de 
fence,  to  the  machinations  of  that  cruel  woman  ?  I  cannot 
tell.  If  other  and  more  selfish  feelings  existed  in  my  bosom, 
I  did  not  know  it.  Indeed,  so  absorbed  were  all  my  facul 
ties  in  the  difficulties  that  "thickened  around  us,  that  I  had 
no  time  for  self-examination.  Dear,  dear  Jessie!  how  could 
I  help  her  ?  That  was  the  burden  of  my  thoughts. 

The  thorough  drenching  which  I  had  received  made  me 
hoarse  and  really  ill.  In  my  anxiety,  I  had  neglected  to 
change  my  clothes ;  but  the  cold  shudders  that  crept  over 
me  aroused  my  attention  to  the  danger,  and,  changing  my 
damp  garments,  I  lay  down,  striving  to  get  warm. 

I  have  a  vague  recollection  that  the  sun  broke  out,  and 
came  flashing  through  the  leaves  into  my  chamber.  Then 
I  heard  voices  in  the  garden  beneath,  which  chilled  me 
worse  than  the  cold. 

Mr.  Lee  and  Mrs.  Dennison  were  conversing  together  on 
the  terrace,  where  camp-stools  and  garden-chairs  were 
always  standing.  I  could  have  heard  everything;  the 
temptation  was  great,  but  I  put  it  away,  burying  my  head 
in  my  pillow,  and  drowning  their  voices  with  my  sobs. 
13 


210  Jessie  gets  Tired  of  her  Guest. 

Toward  night  Jessie  came  to  my  room.  She  was  sad  and 
disheartened ;  Mr.  Lee  had  not  spoken  to  her  since  our  re 
turn  ;  and  even  her  mother  was  vexed  that  she  should  have 
exposed  herself  to  the  storm. 

I  inquired  if  Mr.  Lawrence  was  at  the  house  when  her 
father  returned.  Jessie  thought  not,  but  could  not  say  pos 
itively  ;  only  he  seldom  was  there,  except  in  her  father's 
absence. 

She  said  this  abruptly,  and  turned  the  conversation ;  the 
very  name  of  Lawrence  seemed  to  distress  her. 

"  Aunt  Matty,"  she  said,  after  a  dreary  silence,  "  will  this 
widow  never  leave  our  house  ?  Shall  we  remain  in  this  state 
till  it  brings  ruin  on  us  all  ?  Mother  seems  fading  away, 
and  no  one  appears  to  care.  You  look  years  older ;  and  as 
for  me  —  " 

"Well,  Jessie?" 

"  No  matter  about  me ;  but  something  must  be  done.  So 
long  as  it  was  myself  only,  I  made  an  effort  to  bear  it ;  but 
we  are  all  changed,  all  unhappy  —  dear,  sweet  mamma,  and 
even  Lottie.  There  is  poison  in  the  very  atmosphere,  I 
think." 

"Let  us  have  patience,  Jessie;  this  cannot  last  much 
longer ;  but  while  Mrs.  Dennison  remains  here,  do  not  for 
get  that  she  is  your  mother's  guest." 

"But  how  long  —  how  long,  I  say,  will  this  last?  My 
father  is  getting  more  distant  and  estranged  every  hour.  I 
feel  like  an  alien  under  his  roof — a  stranger  to  my  very  self." 

She  was  greatly  excited,  and  wrung  her  hands  with  pas 
sionate  vehemence.  The  proud  reticence  of  her  character 
was  all  swept  away ;  she  fell  upon  her  knees  by  the  bed  on 
which  I  lay,  and  sobbed  aloud.  I  am  sure  this  would  not 
have  happened  with  any  one  else ;  but  I  had  become  almost 
a  second  self  to  the  dear  girl,  and  she  \vas  not  ashamed  to 
give  way  to  her  grief  in  my  presence. 

While  she  was  on  her  knees,  Lottie  opened  my  chamber- 


A  Consultation  with  Lottie.  211 

door  and  looked  in.  Seeing  Miss  Jessie,  she  drew  back, 
placed  a  finger  on  her  lips,  and  performed  a  series  of  pan 
tomime  that  would  have  been  exceedingly  ludicrous  but  for 
the  anxiety  that  beset  me.  As  it  was,  I  saw  that  she  had 
something  to  communicate,  but  was  afraid  to  ask  her  in 
while  Jessie  was  so  disturbed. 

She  saw  this,  and  darting  a  finger  backward  over  her 
shoulder  and  forward  at  me,  as  if  it  had  been  a  weapon,  re 
treated,  making  up  faces  that  grew  more  ludicrous  with 
every  step. 

Jessie  had  seen  nothing  of  this.  She  arose,  after  a  little, 
and  went  out,  sighing  heavily. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

A   CONSULTATION  WITH   LOTTIE. 

DIRECTLY  after  she  was  gone,  Lottie  came  back,  and, 
closing  the  door,  bolted  it  inside  and  stole  up  to  my 
bed  on  tiptoe.  She  looked  pale  and  frightened,  but  her 
eyes  shone  through  the  shadows  that  had  suddenly  settled 
around  them,  and  she  moved  like  a  hound  doubling  on  its 
prey. 

"Miss  Hyde,"  she  said,  "just  listen  while  you  have  time ; 
that  red  Babylon  has  gone  and  done  it.  I  've  had  my  hands 
full  all  day  scooting  about  among  the  wet  bushes,  and 
holding  my  breath  behind  window-shutters.  Now,  would 
you  believe  it  ?  I  've  been  two  hull  hours  squiuched  up  in 
that  big  rosewood  book-case  with  the  green  silk  lining ;  for 
them  new  painted  winders  in  the  tower  library  are  the  most 
aggravating  things  to  one  as  wants  to  keep  her  eyes  open. 
Thanks  be  to  goodness!  the  new  books  haven't  arrived,  and 
I  should  have  had  lots  of  room  if  human  beings  had  been 


212  A  Consultation  with  Lottie. 

built  flat.     As  it  was,  I  got  along  by  holding  in  my  breath 
and  bowing  the  doors  a  trifle." 

"But  what  did  you  go  into  the  book-case  for,  Lottie?" 
I  inquired,  anxious  to  bring  her  to  some  point  in  her  com 
munication. 

"  What  did  I  go  into  the  book-case  for  ?  "Why,  only  to 
hear  what  was  going  on  in  that  room,  to  be  sure.  Was  n't 
that  Mr.  Lawrence  and  Mrs.  Babylon  there,  sitting  on  the 
sofa  together  two  hull  hours?" 

"And  you  listened  to  the  conversation?" 
"In  course  I  did." 

She  seemed  waiting  for  me  to  ask  more  questions,  but  I 
could  not  force  myself  thus  indirectly  to  partake  in  a  dis 
honorable  act. 

"You  won't  ask  what  they  said,  and  yet  are  a-dying  to 
know,  any  fool  can  see  that.  Well,  thanks  be  to  goodness! 
I  ain't  a  lady,  and  if  I  was,  for  her  sake  I  'd  do  worse  things 
than  that ;  my  ears  were  made  to  hear  with,  and  I  ain't 
going  to  fight  agin  nature." 

"But  you  came  to  see  me  for  something,  Lottie?" 
"  Certainly  I  did.  But  how  is  one  to  tell  things  without 
talking  right  out?  Well,  if  you  won't  ask  what  I  heard  in 
the  book-case,  I  must  tell  you  promiscuous.  This  she-sarpent 
has  about  done  up  your  business  for  you,  as  she  means  to 
for  me  and  the  rest  of  'em  before  long." 

"  Done  my  business  for  me,  Lottie !  What  does  that 
mean?  I  do  not  understand." 

"  Likely  enough ;  but  I  '11  tell  you ;  Babylon  is  in  love 
with  Mr.  Lawrence." 

"  I  wish  from  my  heart  he  'd  marry  her,"  I  thought. 
"  But  she  won't  have  him,"  said  Lottie,  as  if  answering 
my  thought.     "At  any  rate,  not  yet." 

"Well,  well,  Lottie,  tell  me  what  brings  you  here?  My 
head  aches." 

"  So  does  mine,"  said  Lottie,  lifting  a  hand  to  her  head, 


A  Consultation  with  Lottie.  213 

and  pressing  her  forehead  hard  with  the  palm.  "Well, 
Miss  Hyde,  a  little  while  ago,  Mr.  Lee  and  Mrs.  Babylon 
were  sitting  on  the  platform  under  this  very  window.  It 
was  just  after  the  rain,  and  they  happened  to  meet  as  he  was 
coming  out  to  enjoy  the  sunshine.  I  happened  in  the  same 
way  to  be  dusting  the  sofa  close  by  the  window,  and  it  took 
me  a  good  while.  Don't  put  up  your  hand,  Miss  Hyde, 
you  'd  'a'  listened  yourself.  She  was  talking  about  you." 

"About  me?" 

"  Yes.  I  can't  give  the  words ;  but  she  was  saying,  in 
her  silky  way,  that  Miss  Jessie  was  so  much  altered  since 
she  met  her  at  the  sea-shore,  so  obstinate  and  demonstrative, 
vulgarized,  as  one  might  say,  if  anything  so  very  beautiful 
could  be  vulgarized.  But  didn't  Mr.  Lee  think  that  a 
companion  who  followed  her  pupil  into  society  was  rather  a 
drawback,  and  apt  to  get  a  predominating  influence  over 
that  of  the  parents  ?  Was  he  certain  of  Miss  Jessie's  friend,— T 
of  her  prudence  and  disinterestedness  ?  Of  course,  she  had 
no  right  to  give  an  opinion :  but  when  the  time  came  for  a 
young  lady  to  enter  society,  was  there  no  reason  to  think  that 
a  household  companion,  like  Miss  Hyde,  might  become  a 
dangerous  counsellor?  Of  course,  Mr.  Lee  knew  best,  his 
wisdom  was  never  at  fault;  but  would  not  a  companion, 
perfectly  dependent,  and  who  had  some  experience  in  society, 
produce  a  better  result?" 

I  wish  you  could  'a'  seen  Mr.  Lee's  face,  Miss  Hyde.  He 
looked  up  all  of  a  sudden,  and  his  eyes  flashed  fire ;  Baby 
lon  saw  it,  and  looked  down  as  if  butter  would  n't  melt  in 
her  mouth;  and  then  he  took  her  hand  in  his,  —  it  wasn't 
the  first  time,  Miss  Hyde,  I  'd  bet  my  head  on  that,  for  it  all 
came  too  easy  —  and  I  've  seen  what  I  have  seen; — then  he 
said  how  difficult  it  was  to  find  such  a  person, — one  who 
was  an  ornament  to  society,  and  yet  willing  to  live  in  a 
place  like  that  which  Mrs.  Lee's  illness  made,  in  some  sort, 
like  a  prison. 


214  A  Co'tisultation  with  Lottie. 

"  She  left  her  hand  in  his,  and  lifted  her  eyes  to  his  face 
sideways — you  know  how — and  said  a  few  words  almost  in 
a  whisper.  I  could  n't  catch  the  first  word,  but  he  turned 
red  as  fire  and  lifted  her  hand  to  his  lips,  almost ;  then  he 
dropped  it  again  and  begged  her  pardon." 

I  had  no  power  to  stop  Lottie's  narrative.  The  import 
of  this  conversation  struck  me  with  a  sudden  pang.  It 
seemed  as  if  sentence  of  death  had  been  pronounced  upon 
me.  What  could  I  do  ?  Where  on  earth  was  a  home  like 
that  to  be  found?  What  would  Jessie  and  Mrs.  Lee  do 
without  me  ?  That  woman  in  my  place !  The  thought  was 
anguish.  I  almost  hated  her. 

Lottie  stood  by  the  bed,  looking  at  me,  with  trouble  in  her 
face. 

"  I  knew  that  it  would  be  a  blow ;  but  this  is  worse  than 
I  expected,"  she  said.  "How  white  you  are — how  your 
lips  quiver !  But  don't  take  on  so.  Let  them  try  it ;  let 
Babylon  do  her  worst — she  '11  find  her  match.  I  've  learned 
a  thing  or  two,  since  she  came,  that  I  did  n't  know  before, — 
especially  how  to  droop  your  eyelids  and  look  meek,  then 
open  'em  quick  and  flash  out  fire.  It 's  taking,  I  've  tried  it 
with —  with—" 

"With  whom,  Lottie?" 

"With — but  no  matter;  when  the  birds  sing,  chickens 
have  a  right  to  peep.  Babylon  is  n't  the  only  person  who 
can  turn  a  feller's  head,  and  good  looks  is  according  to  one's 
taste.  Then  there  's  a  difference  in  flirting,  when  the  object 
is  a  good  one ;  don't  you  think  so,  Miss  Hyde  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know,  Lottie,"  was  my  dreary  answer ;  "  you 
must  ask  about  these  matters  of  some  one  wrho  has  had  more 
experience." 

"  Oh !  I  don't  care  about  asking ;  it  all  comes  natural 
enough  after  the  first  lesson.  But  you  won't  let  them  drive 
you  away — it  would  break  her  heart,  I  know  it  would." 

Lottie's  eyes  were  full  of  tears.  Poor  girl!  she  had  a 
good  heart. 


A  Consultation  with  Lottie.  215 

This  sympathy  touched  me  deeply.  I  was  so  desolate 
and  felt  so  wronged,  that  a  kind  word  filled  me  with  grati 
tude,  even  from  Lottie. 

"  Oh !  ma'am,  don't  mind  it !  Babylon  sha'n't  hurt  you 
while  I  can  help  it.  Only  be  firm,  and  don't  go  off  in  a  fit 
of  pride.  Stand  your  ground  to  the  last,  and  when  the 
worst  comes  to  the  worst,  depend  on  me." 

The  girl  took  my  hand  and  kissed  it ;  then,  kneeling  down 
by  the  bed,  laid  her  face  close  to  mine. 

"Miss  Hyde  —  " 

"Well,  my  good  girl." 

"I  have  something  to  say,  something  that  worries  me 
dreadfully  ;  are  you  listening  ?  " 

"Yes,  child." 

"It  is  about  mistress.  Don't  you  see  how  dreadfully  thin 
she  is  getting  ?  You  can  almost  look  through  her  hand." 

"Yes,  Lottie,  it  makes  my  heart  ache  to  think  of  it. 
Have  you  any  idea  of  the  cause?" 

"He  don't  visit  her  much  now." 

"You  have  noticed  it,  you — " 

"I  count  the  minutes  every  day." 

"This  might  vex  her,  but  not  to  the  extent  that  seems  so 
visible." 

"  No,  there  is  something  else.  I  cannot  understand  it ; 
but  wait  awhile,  Miss  Hyde,  I'm  on  hand." 

I  hardly  heard  this.  The  idea  that  my  presence  in  that 
house  had  become  a  burden,  that  I  might  be  at  any  moment 
desired  to  leave  my  place  in  the  family  for  that  woman  to 
fill,  absorbed  my  faculties,  and  in  the  selfishness  of  my  dis 
tress,  I  gave  less  heed  than  the  subject  claimed  to  what  the 
girl  was  saying. 

She  saw  this,  I  suppose ;  for,  with  renewed  entreaties  that 
I  should  hold  firmly  to  my  position  and  trust  to  her  for  the 
rest,  she  crept  from,  the  room,  almost  crying. 


216  The  Midnight  Discovery. 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

THE   MIDNIGHT   DISCOVERY. 

ABOUT  an  hour  after  this  I  arose,  bathed  my  forehead, 
and  went  into  Mrs.  Lee's  chamber,  for  the  pain  of  my 
solitary  thoughts  became  unendurable.  The  poor  lady  was 
lying  on  the  sofa,  with  her  eyes  closed,  looking  more  wan 
than  ever.  Something  troubled  her,  I  am  sure ;  for  tears 
were  swelling  under  the  transparent  whiteness  of  her  eye 
lids,  and  her  hands  were  clasped  over  her  bosom.  This  was 
an  attitude  habitual  to  her  when  disturbed  by  any  grief, 
and  seeing  it,  I  turned  to  go  away ;  but  she  heard  my  foot 
step  and  opened  her  eyes.  There  was  something  in  her 
manner  that  went  to  my  heart — a  sort  of  mournful  con 
straint,  as  if  she  shrunk  from  my  presence.  Still  she  held 
forth  her  hand. 

I  sat  down  in  my  old  place,  and  she  closed  her  eyes  again, 
as  if  any  effort  at  speech  was  beyond  her  strength.  In  the 
broader  light  which  fell  upon  her  face,  I  saw  that  she  had 
been  crying — an  unusual  thing  with  her  at  any  time ;  for 
all  sources  of  trouble  had  been  kept  so  sedulously  from  that 
room,  that  grief  amounting  to  tears  seldom  found  its  way 
there. 

After  a  prolonged  silence  that  chilled  me  to  the  heart, 
she  laid  her  hand  on  mine,  and  I  saw  that  her  earnest  eyes 
were  searching  my  face. 

"Dear  Miss  Hyde,  we  have  been  so  happy  together — I 
thought  no  family  was  ever  united  like  ours ! " 

I  understood  the  pathos  in  her  voice,  the  meaning  of  her 
words.  Mr.  Lee  had  begun  the  subject ;  already  they  were 
about  to  prove  how  troublesome  and  useless  I  had  been— 
how  much  my  place  was  wanted  for  another. 

"You  do  not  speak,"  she  said,  "surely,  nothing  has  been 
said  to  wound  you  ? " 


The  Midnight  Discovery.  217 

"No,"  I  answered,  "I  only  come  to  see  if  you  were  in 
want  of  anything." 

"Ah  !  you  have  always  been  so  attentive,  so  kind !  How 
shall  I  get  along  without  you?" 

So  it  wras  decided.  He  had  spoken,  and  they  had  settled 
my  destiny  ;  the  gentle  invalid  yielding  without  a  murmur 
while  her  best  friend  was  driven  from  under  her  roof.  I 
had  no  heart  to  continue  the  conversation,  and  she,  poor 
lady !  evidently  lacked  the  courage  to  speak  plainer.  Thus, 
with  apprehensions  and  grief,  we  remained  together  in  silence. 
Her  eyes  were  closed,  but  not  with  sleep,  I  am  sure  of  that ; 
and  I  felt  a  dead  heaviness  creeping  over  me,  which  carried 
with  it  a  dreary  sense  of  pain. 

It  was  getting  dark  when  I  left  the  chamber.  The  de 
pression  was  so  heavy  upon  me  that  I  went  down  to  the 
kitchen,  thinking  to  ask  the  cook  for  a  cup  of  warm  tea. 
Lottie  was  there  busy  at  the  range,  and,  singulajr  enough, 
making  tea,  as  if  my  wants  had  been  divined. 

"A  handful,  cook,"  she  said,  holding  out  the  silver  tea 
pot  for  a  renewed  supply.  "I  want  it  good  and  strong, 
something  that  will  make  one's  eyes  snap." 

When  the  cook  turned  to  put  her  canister  in  its  place,  Lot 
tie  went  to  the  closet  and  brought  out  two  cups  and  saucers. 

"Miss  Hyde,"  she  said,  "you  have  just  come  in  time.  I 
knew  it  'd  be  wanted :  try  a  good,  strong  cup,  it  will  have 
the  ache  out  of  your  head  in  no  time." 

I  thanked  her  and  took  the  cup  she  offered.  It  was 
strong  to  bitterness,  and  I  did  not  like  the  taste;  but  when 
I  passed  it  back,  Lottie  put  in  more  sugar  and  cream,  but 
no  water.  I  was  too  weary  for  protest,  and  drank  the  bit 
terness  without  further  comment. 

Lottie  seemed  pleased,  and  insisted  earnestly  that  I  should 
take  a  second  cup,  filling  her  own  for  the  third  time,  and 
draining  it  with  what  I  thought  must  be  heroism  instead 
of  desire. 

"  There,"  she  said,  setting  her  cup  down,  "  that  will  do,  I 


218  The  Midnight  Discovery. 

reckon  ;  it  makes  my  head  as  light  as  a  cork.  How  do  you 
feel,  Miss  Hyde?" 

"It  is  very,  very  strong,  Lottie,  and  I  fear  it  will  keep 
me  awake  all  night." 

"Fear !  "  cried  the  girl,  "fear!  Why,  of  course  it  will! 
To  tell  you  the  truth,"  she  added,  bending  toward  me,  and 
whispering,  "I  begin  to  think  this  isn't  the  house  where  one 
can  sleep  honestly.  Now  just  go  up  to  your  room,  if  you 
please,  and  don't  let  them  see  you  looking  so  miserable. 
There  's  trouble  enough  without  that." 

The  cook  came  toward  us  before  I  could  answer.  She 
was  preparing  to  send  up  tea  for  the  family,  and  muttered 
something  about  ladies  always  being  in  the  way  in  a  kitchen. 
So  great  was  the  depression  of  my  spirits,  that  I  allowed  this 
to  wound  me,  and  went  away  in  deeper  dejection. 

No  human  soul  came  near  me  during  the  evening.  I 
could  no^  sleep  —  the  stimulus  urged  my  brain  into  swift 
action.  I  reviewed  all  the  difficulties  of  my  position  over 
and  over  again;  strange  projects  came  into  my  mind,  ways 
by  which  my  wrongs  —  for  I  had  been  wronged  —  should  be 
redressed  ;  speeches  more  eloquent  than  ever  could  reach  my 
lips  inspired  me,  and  these  were  to  be  addressed  to  Mr.  Lee, 
in  the  presence  of  that  woman.  A  thousand  wild  fancies 
seized  upon  my  brain  and  held  it.  I  had  no  wish  to  change 
my  position.  Having  thrown  myself  on  the  bed  in  my 
clothes,  I  remained  there,  thinking,  thinking,  thinking  till 
my  brain  ached,  but  would  not  pause  for  rest  —  a  terrible 
inspiration  was  upon  me. 

I  heard  a  bustle  in  the  house,  as  if  the  family  were  re 
tiring;  then  the  clock  struck  eleven,  twelve,  one.  The 
hours  did  not  seem  long,  but  the  stillness  almost  terrified 
me.  All  at  once,  it  was  after  midnight  some  time,  a  sound 
approached  my  chamber  like  the  rush  of  a  bird  through  the 
air.  I  started  up  and  listened.  The  door  opened  softly,  and 
a  figure  glided  in. 


The  Midnight  Discovery.  219 

"Miss  Hyde,  are  you  awake?  Get  up  this  minute  and 
come  with  me ;  if  your  shoes  are  on,  take  them  off.  Come." 

I  sprang  up  and  followed  Lottie  swiftly  and  silently  as 
she  had  reached  my  chamber.  She  drew  me  through  the 
passage  into  her  own  little  room.  As  I  passed  along  the 
hall  which  led  from  the  main  building  to  the  tower,  it  seemed 
to  me  that  my  dress  brushed  against  some  one  crouching  in 
a  dark  corner;  but  Lottie  had  not  seen  it,  and  I  followed 
her,  holding  my  breath.  She  glided  through  her  own  room 
into  the  chamber  where  Mrs.  Lee  slept.  The  carpets  were 
thick  as  wood-moss,  and  our  feet  gave  no  sound.  When  she 
was  fairly  in  the  room,  Lottie  paused,  and  I  heard  a  slight, 
scraping  noise  ;  then  the  sudden  flash  of  a  match  was  fol 
lowed  by  the  blaze  of  a  candle  which  the  girl  carried  in 
her  hand. 

As  the  light  broke  up,  a  faint  cry  came  from  the  bed ;  a 
figure  which  bent  over  it  rose  up  suddenly,  and  I  stood  face 
to  face  with  Mrs.  Dennison,  the  whitest  w*oman  that  ever  my 
eyes  dwelt  upon.  She  held  a  crystal  toilet-bottle  in  one 
hand,  and  in  the  other  a  wet  pocket-handkerchief. 

"Stand  by  the  door,  Miss  Hyde.  Don't  let  her  move  a 
foot.  I  '11  be  back  in  a  flash." 

Lottie  darted  from  the  room  as  she  spoke,  leaving  the 
candlestick  on  the  carpet. 

The  woman  turned  upon  me  then  with  the  spirit  of  a 
tigress.  Her  eyes  flashed  fire,  the  white  teeth  shone  through 
her  curved  lips.  She  attempted  to  pass  me,  but  I  retreated 
to  the  door  and  kept  the  threshold.  She  came  forward  as 
if  to  force  me  away,  still  holding  the  bottle  and  handker 
chief  in  her  hands.  Never  in  my  life  had  I  seen  a  face  so 
beautiful  and  so  fiendish.  There  was  desperation  in  her 
eyes,  violence  in  her  action  ;  but  though  weaker  and  smaller 
than  her,  I  would  have  died  on  the  threshold  of  that  door 
rather  than  have  allowed  her  to  cross  it. 

All  at  once  her  face  changed.     She  was  looking,  not  at 


220  The  Midnight  Discovery. 

me,  but  over  my  shoulder  ;  a  flash  of  quick  intelligence  shot 
from  her  eyes,  and  the  next  moment  she  had  thrown  both 
arms  about  my  neck  and  pressed  my  face  to  her  bosom.  I 
knew  that  some  one  came  close  up  behind  me,  and  heard 
the  clink  of  glass ;  then  a  rush  of  feet  through  Lottie's 
room,  and  along  the  passage.  All  this  could  not  have 
lasted  a  minute.  I  struggled  from  the  woman's  embrace, 
and  pushed  her  from  me  with  a  violence  that  made  her 
stagger.  Her  face  had  changed  to  its  old  look  of  triumph. 
She  laughed,  not  naturally  —  that  was  beyond  even  her 
powers  of  self-command  —  but  in  a  way  that  made  me 
shiver. 

"  Dear  Miss  Hyde,  is  it  you  ? "  she  said,  in  a  voice  that 
quaked  in  spite  of  herself.  "  How  terribly  frightened  I 
was !  Poor  Mrs.  Lee  must  have  been  very  ill.  I  heard  her 
moaning  and  calling  for  help  in  my  room,  and  came  at  once ; 
she  seems  quite  insensible  now." 

I  looked  toward  the  bed.  Mrs.  Lee  lay  upon  it,  white, 
and  still  as  a  corpse,  her  eyes  closed,  and  her  lips  of  a  bluish 
white.  Was  she  dead  ?  Had  the  woman  killed  her  ?  A 
strong,  pungent  smell  filled  the  room  —  a  smell  of  chloro 
form.  It  was  almost  suffocating. 

Mrs.  Dennison  seemed  to  think  of  this  suddenly,  and, 
darting  toward  the  window,  flung  open  two  of  the  sashes 
before  I  knew  what  she  was  about.  A  gush  of  fresh  air 
swept  through  the  room  ;  the  pungent  odor  grew  fainter  and 
fainter,  at  which  she  smiled  on  me  triumphantly. 

I  looked  at  her,  as  she  stood  in  the  light ;  a  toilet-bottle 
was  still  in  her  hand,  but  it  was  of  crimson  glass,  spotted 
with  gold ;  that  which  she  held,  when  I  came  in,  was  white 
and  pure  as  water.  How  had  she  managed  to  change  the 
crystal  flask?  What  had  become  of  the  handkerchief? 

Still  smiling  on  me,  she  approached  the  bed  and  scattered 
fragrant  drops  from  the  crimson  flask  over  the  pillows  and 
the  deathly  face  of  my  poor  friend.  How  still  she  lay! 


Baffled  and  Defeated.  221 

The  whiteness  of  her  face  was  terrible,  but  I  dared  not  ap 
proach  her;  my  post  was  by  the  door  till  Lottie  came;  but 
it  made  my  blood  run  cold  to  see  that  woman  bending  over 
her,  smoothing  the  pillows  with  her  hand,  and  filling  the 
room  with  that  lying  fragrance. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

BAFFLED  AND  DEFEATED. 

IT  seemed  an  eternity  before  Lottie  came  back,  yet  she 
had  not  been  absent  three  minutes.  She  came  alone, 
and  stood  by  me  at  the  door,  regarding  Mrs.  Dennison's 
movements  with  the  keen  vigilance  of  a  fox.  But  a  glimpse 
of  Mrs.  Lee's  face  made  her  start  forward  with  a  cry  of 
dismay. 

"  My  mistress,  she  is  dead !     They  have  killed  her ! " 

She  would  have  fallen  upon  her  knees  by  the  bed,  but  Mrs. 
Dennison  put  her  aside.  It  was  an  easy  thing,  for  Lottie 
had  lost  all  her  strength  in  that  terrible  fear. 

"  Foolish  child  !  she  has  only  fainted,"  said  Mrs.  Denni 
son,  holding  her  back ;  "  the  air  will  bring  her  to." 

Lottie's  courage  returned  with  these  words,  and  struggling 
from  Mrs.  Dennison's  hold,  she  sat  down  upon  the  bed, 
chafing  Mrs.  Lee's  cold  hands  and  kissing  them  with  loving 
tenderness. 

"  Is  she  really  and  truly  alive  ?  "  said  the  poor  girl,  ap 
pealing  to  me. 

I  could  not  resist  the  wistful  anxiety  of  that  look,  but 
came  forward,  holding  my  breath,  with  a  dread  that  her 
fears  might  be  true. 

That  moment  Mr.  Lee  entered  the  room,  and  directly 
came  Jessie,  with  a  look  of  terror  on  her  face.  She  trembled 


222  Baffled  and  Defeated. 

like  a  leaf  at  the  sight  of  her  mother,  and  turned  to  me, 
looking  the  question  which  she  could  not  frame  in  speech. 

"  It  is  not  death !  I  hope  and  believe  that  it  is  not  death ! " 
I  said. 

Jessie  fell  upon  a  chair  and  burst  into  tears. 

"  Hush,  child !  "  said  her  father ;  "  let  us  learn  what  has 
happened.  Mrs.  Dennison,  can  you  tell  me  ?  " 

"  I  hardly  know  myself,"  answered  the  widow,  innocently. 
"  I  heard  moans  and  a  cry  for  help  coming  from  this  room, 
and,  springing  up  from  my  sleep,  ran  to  see  what  it  meant. 
There  was  no  light  in  the  room,  but  I  felt  that  Mrs.  Lee  was 
cold  and  still  as  she  lies  now — alive,  but  motionless.  I  had 
snatched  a  bottle  from  my  toilet,  and  was  bathing  her  head 
with  its  contents,  when  Miss  Hyde  and  the  servant  came  in. 
They  were  very  much  terrified,  and  alarmed  the  house,  I 
hope  unnecessarily.  It  is  a  deep  fainting  fit.  I  am  sure 
she  will  come  out  safely  in  time." 

As  the  woman  said  this,  Lottie  stood  looking  in  her  face, 
dumb  with  astonishment.  She  saw  the  red  flask  in  Mrs. 
Dennison's  hand,  felt  the  changed  atmosphere  of  the  room, 
and,  for  once,  her  presence  of  mind  gave  way. 

"  Poor  thing !  she  was  half  frightened  to  death,"  said  Mrs. 
Dennison,  casting  a  patronizing  glance  at  the  crestfallen 
girl,  "  I  never  saw  anything  so  wild  in  my  life." 

"And  I  never  saw  anything  so  wicked!"  Lottie  burst 
forth,  clinching  her  hands  and  almost  shaking  them  at  the 
woman. 

"  Wicked !  Oh,  not  so  bad  as  that,  my  good  girl,"  said 
the  woman,  gently.  "  One  can  be  frightened,  you  know, 
without  being  wicked." 

"  Yes,"  said  Lottie,  with  a  sob,  "  and  a  person  can  be 
wicked  without  being  frightened,  I  know  that  well  enough." 

"  Lottie  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Lee. 

Lottie  stood  for  one  instant  like  a  wild  animal  at  bay;  but 
directly  her  eyes  fell  upon  her  mistress,  her  form  relaxed, 
and,  creeping  to  the  bedside,  she  began  to  cry. 


Baffled  and  Defeated.  223 

"  Oh,  bring  "her  to !  bring  her  to !  and  I  won't  say  another 
word,"  she  pleaded,  looking  piteously  at  the  widow. 

"  I  am  not  omnipotent,  poor  child  !  "  was  the  sweet  reply. 
"  But  see !  I  think  there  is  a  movement  of  her  eyelids." 

Lottie  rose  from  her  knees  and  looked  eagerly  in  that 
worn  face.  "  Yes,  yes,  she  is  alive;  she  is  coming  to  herself. 
Oh,  my  mistress !  my  mistress !  I  will  never,  never  leave 
you  again.  I  '11  sleep  on  the  floor  at  the  foot  of  your  bed, 
like  a  dog,  before  anybody  reaches  you ! " 

Tears  rained  down  poor  Lottie's  face,  and  her  voice  was  so 
full  of  grief  that  no  one  had  the  heart  to  chide  her,  though  it 
seemed  to  disturb  the  invalid,  who  was  slowly  recovering 
consciousness. 

Mrs.  Lee  at  last  opened  her  eyes,  and  looked  vaguely 
around  at  the  people  near  her  bed,  without  seeming  to  re 
cognize  them  ;  when  Lottie  caught  her  vacant  gaze,  she  burst 
forth, — 

"  Oh,  ma'am ,  don't  you  know  me  ?   It 's  Lottie —  it 's  Lottie ! " 

This  pathetic  cry  gained  no  response.  Those  dreamy 
eyes  wandered  from  face  to  face,  with  a  helpless,  appealing 
look  indescribably  touching.  Jessie  bent  over  her  mother, 
striving  to  make  herself  known ;  but  her  sweet  voice  passed 
unheeded.  Every  kind  effort  failed  to  draw  her  from  this 
dull  state  of  half-consciousness,  till  Mr.  Lee  passed  his  arm 
under  her  head  and  drew  it  to  his  bosom.  Then  a  thrill 
seemed  to  pass  through  her  whole  frame,  a  smile  dawned  on 
her  pale  mouth. 

"Have  I  been  ill?"  she  murmured,  resting  her  head 
against  the  bosom  to  which  he  gently  lifted  her, —  "very  ill, 
that  you  all  come  here  in  the  night? " 

"  Yes,"  answered  Mr.  Lee,  very  tenderly ;  for  he  seemed 
to  forget  everything  in  her  danger.  "  But  for  our  kind 
guest,  I  fear  it  might  have  gone  hard  with  you." 

Lottie,  who  was  crouching  at  her  mistress'  feet,  with  her 
face  buried  in  the  bed-clothes,  uttered  a  sudden,  "  Oh  1  oh  1 


224  Baffled  and  Defeated. 

I  can't  bear  it!"  and,  starting  up,  rushed  into  her  room, 
looking  at  Mrs.  Dennison  over  her  shoulders  like  a  wild  cat. 

"  Poor  Lottie ! "  muttered  Mrs.  Lee.  "  How  it  troubles 
her  to  see  any  one  suffer !  And  you,  my  kind  guest  — " 

The  gentle  lady  held  out  her  hand  to  Mrs.  Dennison, 
smiling  wanly,  but  too  feeble  for  any  other  expression  of 
gratitude. 

"  Mamma,"  said  Jessie,  quickly,  "  do  not  try  to  speak, 
but  rest.  This  has  been  a  terrible  attack." 

"You  here,  my  child,  and  I  not  know  it! "  whispered  the 
invalid ;  "  forgive  me." 

Mrs.  Dennison  pressed  forward ;  but  Jessie  stepped  be 
tween  her  and  the  invalid,  not  rudely,  but  with  quiet  deci 
sion  which  became  the  daughter  of  that  proud  man. 

"Aunt  Matty,"  she  said,  glancing  past  the  widow,  "  had 
you  not  better  leave  her  to  papa  and  me  ?  So  many  faces 
excite  her." 

Jessie  was  very  pale,  and  I  saw  that  her  lips  were  quiver 
ing  with  agitation.  Something  had  wounded  her  almost 
beyond  bearing. 

"Yes,"  I  answered,  promptly,  "we  will  withdraw;"  and, 
looking  at  Mrs.  Dennison  steadily,  I  waited  for  her  to  move 
first. 

"  This  may  be  of  service,"  she  said,  sweetly,  placing  the 
ruby-tinted  bottle  in  Jessie's  hand.  "  I  found  it  very  useful 
in  reviving  her." 

Jessie  took  the  bottle,  but  set  it  down  at  once.  Indeed, 
her  hand  shook  so  violently  that  it  must  otherwise  have  fallen. 

"  Now,  Miss  Hyde,  I  do  not  see  that  our  presence  will  be 
of  further  use,"  said  the  widow,  gliding  toward  the  door. 

I  stepped  back  to  avoid  contact  even  with  her  garments. 
My  heart  was  full  of  bitter  loathing.  I  grew  cold  as  she 
passed  me,  and  answered  her  smile  with  a  look  that  fright 
ened  it  from  her  lips.  We  passed  through  Lottie's  room, 
but  I  could  not  force  myself  to  enter  it  till  even  her  shadow 
had  disappeared. 


Lottie  owns  Herself  Beaten.  225 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 

LOTTIE   OWNS   HERSELF   BEATEN. 

WHEN  the  woman  was  gone,  I  went  in  and  spoke  to 
Lottie,  who  had  curled  herself  up  in  the  window- 
seat,  with  her  knees  drawn  up,  and  both  hands  locked  over 
them. 

"  Don't  speak  to  me ;  don't  anybody  dare  to  speak  to 
me ! "  she  said,  motioning  me  off  with  her  head.  "  I  ain't 
worth  noticing.  I  'd  give  something  to  any  decent  person 
that'd  whip  me  within  an  inch  of  my  life,  or  bite  me  —  I 
don't  care  which  —  so  long  as  it  hurt." 

"Lottie,"  I  whispered,  pressing  my  hand  on  her  shoulder 
to  enforce  what  I  said,  "  do  not  speak  a  word  of  this  till  I 
have  seen  you.  Come  up  to  my  room." 

"  I  won't.  Nothing  on  earth  shall  take  me  out  of  her 
sight  again.  There  '11  be  murder  if  I  do." 

"  Hush  !  Lottie,  I  do  not  understand  all  this." 

"But  /do;  and  I  give  up,  she's  out-generalled  me.  I'll 
never  pretend  to  crow  over  her  again ;  but  it 's  awful,  oh ! 
it's  awful!" 

She  shuddered  all  over,  and  crouched  closer  together, 
winding  both  arms  tightly  around  her  knees, 

"  Tell  me  all  about  it,  Lottie.  I  must  know,  in  order  to 
judge  how  to  act." 

She  moved  on  the  window-seat,  that  I  might  sit  closer  to 
her ;  then  drawing  my  head  down  with  her  arm,  whispered,  — 

"  I  knew  that  she  was  doing  something,  and  that  Mrs. 
Lee  was  suffering  by  it;  but  what?  that  was  the  question. 
I  tried  to  keep  awake  at  nights,  but  it  was  of  no  use ;  no 
log  ever  slept  as  I  did.  Last  night,  you  remember,  I  drank 
that  strong  tea.  It  was  n't  because  I  liked  it ;  but  I  was 
determined  to  keep  awake.  I  waited  you  to  be  on  hand  as 
U 


226  Lottie  owns  Herself  Beaten. 

well,  and  gave  you  a  powerful  dose ;  and  was  n't  you  wide 
awake  as  a  night-hawk  when  I  came  into  your  room  ? 

"Well,  I  went  to  bed  just  as  I  always  do,  and  lay  down 
with  my  eyes  shut,  waiting.  Babylon  had  gone  to  her 
room ;  but  Cora  was  floating  about  in  the  passages  a  good 
while ;  finally  she  went  in,  and  everything  was  still.  It 
seemed  to  me  as  if  I  kept  growing  sharper  and  wider  awake 
every  minute;  but  I  never  heard  that  woman's  step  till  she 
stood  over  me,  and  her  shadow  fell  clear  across  the  bed  ;  I 
bit  my  lips  to  keep  from  screaming,  but  lay  still  and  waited. 

"She  called  my  name  two  or  three  times,  whispering 
louder  each  time ;  but  I  drew  my  breath  even  and  deep, 
waiting  for  her.  All  at  once  that  strange  smell  that  was  in 
the  room  when  you  came  almost  strangled  me ;  but  as  I  bit 
my  lips  harder,  down  came  a  wet  cloth  over  my  face.  It 
almost  smothered  me,  for  she  pressed  it  close  with  her  hand 
till  I  felt  a  strange  falling  away,  as  if  she  had  forced  me 
over  a  rock,  and  I  was  myself  sinking.  One  minute  more, 
and  I  should  have  been  nowhere;  but  some  noise  in  the 
entry  took  her  away. 

"  I  snatched  the  cloth  from  my  face  and  crept  softly  out 
of  bed.  The  whirl  and  weight  made  me  so  dizzy,  I  could 
not  walk,  but  crept  on  my  hands  and  knees  through  the 
door  which  she  had  left  open.  Here  the  fresh  air  blew  over 
me,  and  I  felt  steady  enough  to  run  to  your  room. 

"  You  know  how  we  found  her,  and  how  she  put  us  down. 
I  thought  we  had  her,  safe  and  sure;  but  here  we  are  worse 
off  than  ever.  I  believe  she  would  kill  that  blessed  angel 
before  his  face,  and  no  one  would  believe  it." 

I  sat  in  silence,  wondering  what  course  it  was  best  for  me 
to  pursue.  That  this  woman  was  undermining  Mrs.  Lee's 
feeble  life,  by  repeated  applications  of  chloroform,  I  could 
not  doubt ;  but  how  convince  the  family  of  this  ?  It  was 
an  act  so  hideous  in  itself,  that  the  very  charge,  if  unbe- 
lieved,  would  be  consider^}  a  crime.  I  was  sure  that,  with 


Account  of  Mr.  Lee's  Guardianship.          227 

the  help  of  her  maid,  she  had  changed  the  bottle  which 
contained  the  chloroform  while  struggling  with  me  at  the 
door;  but  how  was  I  to  prove  this?  Lottie  —  alas!  this 
woman  had  so  fascinated  those  who  held  power  in  the  family, 
that  her  story  would  be  of  no  avail  without  some  indispu 
table  proof  to  sustain  it. 

Jessie  would  believe  us,  I  was  sure  ;  but  the  belief,  with 
out  power  to  remedy  a  state  of  things  so  terrible  that  it 
made  my  heart  sink,  would  only  produce  pain.  What 
could  I  do  ?  Helplessly  I  asked  the  question.  Yet  a  terrible 
necessity  required  all  my  energies. 

The  dejection  of  poor  Lottie  had  a  numbing  effect  upon 
me.  She,  usually  so  full  of  resources,  so  ardent  in  her 
courage,  sat  on  the  window-seat,  crestfallen  and  beaten  like 
myself.  One  thing  was  certain,  Lottie  would  keep  strict 
guard  now.  Whatever  the  woman's  motives  were,  the  events 
of  that  night  would  never  be  repeated,  so  long  as  that  faith 
ful  creature  kept  her  place  in  the  household.  But  how  long 
would  she  keep  that  place?  How  long  should  I  be  left 
under  the  same  roof  with  her? 


CHAPTER  XLVIL 

MR.   LEE  SENDS  IN  THE  ACCOUNT   OF  HIS   GUARDIANSHIP. 

fT^HE  pain  of  my  apprehensions  hunted  me  out  of  all  society. 
JL  I  crept  away  into  the  woods,  the  next  day,  wondering 
what  I  should  do,  how  it  was  my  duty  to  act.  I  could  not 
bear  to  see  any  of  the  family.  No  charge  had  been  made, 
no  suspicion  cast  on  Mrs.  Dennison ;  but  it  seemed  to  me 
that  every  member  of  the  household  must  read  my  thoughts 
and  condemn  me  for  them.  I  felt  broken  down  and  driven 
forth  by  this  woman. 
I  did  not  remember  or  care  for  the  hours  of  breakfast  or 


228  Account  of  Mr.  Lee's  Guardianship. 

dinner ;  excitement  had  driven  all  thoughts  of  food  from 
my  mind.  This  increased  my  languor  and  made  me  more 
helpless  still.  Why  had  this  beautiful  woman  come  to  tor 
ment  me?  What  had  I  done  to  be  thus  virtually  driven 
into  the  fields  like  a  wild  animal  ?  I  wandered  off  to  the 
ridge,  and  sat  down  on  the  rock  where  I  had  once  conversed 
with  Mrs.  Dennison.  I  do  not  know  what  time  of  the  day 
it  was  ;  for  the  sun  was  obscured  and  the  heavens  were  fleecy 
with  black  clouds.  My  head  ached  sadly ;  but  that  was 
nothing  to  the  pain  at  my  heart. 

A  storm  came  up  while  I  sat  there ;  but  I  was  quite  un 
conscious  of  it  till  my  clothes  were  wet  through,  and  I  felt 
all  my  limbs  shivering  with  the  cold.  I  did  not  think  of 
the  consequences;  it  seemed  so  natural  that  I  should  be 
beaten  down,  that  I  cowered  under  the  fierce  rain  like  a 
poor  flower  that  grew  by  me  on  the  rock.  The  sunshine 
might  revive  that  —  would  it  ever  come  to  me? 

I  remember  feeling  a  mournful  companionship  with  this 
solitary  blossom,  and  sheltering  it  with  a  corner  of  my  wet 
shawl.  It  was  some  distraction  to  the  thoughts  that  harassed 
me  to  fancy  the  pretty  thing  as  wretched  as  myself.  Still 
I  sat  upon  the  rock,  and  still  the  rain  beat  down  upon  me. 
At  last  I  heard  Lottie's  voice  through  the  drifting  storm, 
calling  for  me  anxiously. 

I  arose  and  stood  up,  trembling  from  head  to  foot  —  the 
wet  had  chilled  the  very  heart  in  my  bosom. 

"  Why,  what  is  this  ?  Where  have  you  been  ?  What 's 
the  matter  ?  Ain't  you  a  fool,  good  and  strong  ?  Mercy ! 
how  you  look  —  how  your  teeth  do  chatter !  Now,  speak 
out  and  let 's  know  if  you  really  are  alive !  "  cried  the  kind- 
hearted  creature,  attempting  to  shake  the  wet  from  my 
shawl,  but,  finding  that  hopeless,  wringing  it  between  both 
hands,  like  a  washerwoman. 

"  I  've  been  with  her  all  day  ;  have  n't  left  her  one  min 
ute  alone  —  not  even  with  him.  When  he  came,  I  planted 


Account  of  Mr.  Lee's  Guardianship.  229 

myself  by  the  bed,  and  there  I  stood  like  a  monument. 
She  kept  asking  for  you." 

"For  me?"  I  faltered,  smitten  with  compunction.  "1 
did  not  think  of  that." 

"  You  've  given  up  thinking  of  anything,  I  'm  afraid," 
said  Lottie,  shivering.  "  It  was  n't  just  the  thing  to  run 
off  and  leave  me  to  bear  the  brunt  of  all  their  looks  and 
questions!  Not  that  I  answered  them  —  oh,  no!  but  I 
wanted  to  get  off  and  have  a  good  cry  as  well  as  you." 

"I  am  very  sorry,  Lottie." 

"  But  that  was  nothing  till  she  asked  for  you  over  and 
over  again ;  then  I  'd  'a'  given  anything  to  have  jumped  up 
and  after  you.  Besides,  Miss  Jessie  was  hunting  up  and 
down,  wondering  where  you  were,  and  Mr.  Lee  looked  like 
a  thunder-cloud." 

"Mr.  Lee?" 

"  Yes,  Mr.  Lee !  But  there  you  stand  with  your  teeth 
going  chatter  —  chatter  —  chatter  —  like  a  squirrel  cracking 
hickory-nuts.  Do  come  into  the  house ! " 

I  followed  her,  meekly  enough  ;  she  scolding  and  reviling, 
and  petting  me  all  the  way  as  if  I  had  been  a  lapdog  out 
of  favor. 

When  we  reached  the  house,  it  was  late  in  the  afternoon. 
I  had  eaten  nothing  that  day,  and  still  loathing  the  idea  of 
food,  felt  its  want  in  all  my  frame. 

"Go  up  to  your  chamber,  quick,"  said  Lottie,  hurrying 
me  through  the  hall.  "  Babylon  is  in  the  drawing-room, 
and  I  would  n't  have  her  see  you  looking  so  like  a  drowned 
hen  for  nothing.  Would  n't  it  tickle  her !  " 

This  speech  aroused  me  a  little,  and  I  struggled  up  the 
stairs  and  entered  my  room.  Lottie  followed  me  to  the 
door,  said  something  very  peremptory  about  changing  my 
clothes,  and  went  away. 

What  possessed  me,  I  do  not  know ;  I  remember  flinging 
off  my  wet  shawl  and  shuddering,  with  a  sense  of  extreme 


230  Account  of  Mr.  Lee's  Guardianship. 

coldness,  as  it  fell  with  a  splash  on  the  carpet ;  I  remember, 
also,  feeling  how  necessary  it  was  that  I  should  exchange 
my  clothes  for  dry  ones.  But  as  I  went  toward  the  toilet,  a 
letter  lying  upon  it  drew  my  attention  from  everything  else. 
I  had  not  the  courage  to  touch  it  —  a  reptile  coiled  there 
could  not  have  disturbed  me  more.  So  I  stood  looking  at 
it  in  the  dreary  wetness  of  my  garments,  knowing  what  it 
meant,  and  dreading  it.  I  took  the  letter  up  at  last.  It 
was  thick  and  heavy ;  my  heart  sunk  beneath  its  weight, 
my  limbs  trembled  so  violently,  that  I  was  obliged  to  sit 
down  on  the  bed. 

I  broke  the  envelope.  A  thick  paper  covered  with  fig 
ures  fell  into  my  lap,  a  leaf  of  note-paper  on  which  there 
was  writing,  fluttered  after  it. 

I  knew  what  it  was.  For  the  first  time  in  my  life  Mr. 
Lee  had  sent  me  an  account  of  his  guardianship.  Those 
figures,  dancing  in  such  fantastic  rows  before  my  eyes,  con 
tained  an  exact  statement  of  my  property,  its  growth,  and 
aggregate  amount.  I  knew  this  without  the  power  to  read 
or  make  an  estimate.  I  knew  also  what  it  all  meant.  I 
had  long  been  of  age ;  my  guardian,  in  that  tedious  combi 
nation  of  figures,  was  giving  up  his  trust.  That  woman 
had  prevailed ;  I  was  no  longer  welcome  under  Mr.  Lee's 
roof.  The  paper  fell  from  my  hands.  I  took  up  the  note, 
but  only  read  the  first  few  lines.  They  were  very  kind, 
but  confirmed  my  fears.  I  could  not  read  the  note  through  — 
the  whole  room  swam  around  me  —  a  faint  sickness  crept 
to  my  vitals — nothing  but  darkness ;  into  this  I  sank  help 
lessly,  and  lay  in  its  sombre  depths  for  weeks. 


Coming  out  of  a  Dangerous  Illness.  231 

CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

COMING   OUT   OF   A   DANGEROUS   ILLNESS. 

I  ASKED  if  it  was  late  —  if  I  had  overslept  myself.  It 
was  Lottie  to  whom  I  spoke.  She  bent  her  face  to  mine ; 
she  looked  into  my  eyes  with  a  fervor  of  gladness  in  hers 
that  made  my  nerves  shrink.  She  caught  up  both  my 
hands  and  kissed  them ;  then  burst  into  tears,  and  ran  into 
the  hall,  crying  out, — 

"  Miss  Jessie,  oh,  Miss  Jessie !  " 

My  darling  came,  looking  pale  and  harassed ;  but  for  the 
moment  her  face  lighted  up,  and  she  approached  me  eager 
and  breathless. 

"  You  are  better,  dear  Aunt  Matty  ?  Say  that  you  know 
me." 

"Know  you,  my  darling?" 

I  tried  to  say  this,  and  felt  very  helpless  when  my  voice 
died  away  in  a  strange  whisper ;  but  a  glow  was  on  my  face, 
and  I  know  that  my  lips  smiled,  though  they  could  not 
speak. 

"You  know  me!"  she  cried,  joyously.  """Oh!  Lottie,  it 
is  true,  she  knows  us  —  she  will  get  well ! " 

Had  I  been  ill  ?  Was  that  the  reason  I  felt  so  like  a 
little  child  ? 

Jessie  read  this  question  in  my  eyes  and  answered  it, 
kissing  my  forehead  with  her  cool  lips. 

"  Oh,  yes,  Aunt  Matty,  so  ill !  Out  of  your  head,  poor 
soul ! " 

Out  of  my  head!  The  thought  troubled  me.  Why? 
Had  I  anything  to  conceal  ?  To  question  one's  soul  requires 
strength,  for  it  is  a  stern  task.  I  was  very  weak,  and  so 
put  the  subject  aside.  The  very  sight  of  Jessie's  face  hud 
wearied  me. 


232  Coming  out  of  a  Dangerous  Illness. 

She  sat  down  on  the  bed,  and  then  I  saw  how  sad  and 
thoughtful  she  had  become.  Her  very  lips  were  pale,  and 
her  eyes  were  shaded  by  their  inky  lashes,  which  threw  her 
whole  face  into  mourning.  Had  she  suffered  so  much  be 
cause  I  was  ill,  or  were  other  sorrows  distressing  her? 

She  held  my  hand  in  hers,  clasping  it  tenderly.  I  strove 
to  return  the  caress ;  but  my  poor  fingers  only  fluttered  in 
hers  like  the  wings  of  a  birdling  when  it  first  sees  food. 
She  knew  that  I  wanted  to  return  her  love,  and  smiled  upon 
me ;  but  oh !  how  sad  her  smile  was !  Then  I  fell  off  into 
a  quiet  sleep. 

The  next  day  I  could  ask  questions.  How  long  was  it? 
Four  weeks — four  weeks,  in  which  they  had  been  so  anx 
ious  !  The  doctors  had  given  me  up,  but  she  and  Lottie 
had  always  hoped.  It  seemed  as  if  I  could  not  be  taken 
from  her  just  when  she  wanted  me  so  much. 

"  And  her  mother,  was  all  well  ? " 

Mrs.  Lee  was  better,  stronger,  and  more  cheerful  than 
she  had  been  for  weeks  before  I  was  taken  ill.  Indeed, 
she  had  once  crept  to  my  chamber,  and  cried  over  me  like 
a  child. 

"Mrs.  Lee  better,  and  more  cheerful?  Then  why  was 
Jessie  so  sad  ?  " 

The  dear  girl  turned  away  her  face  and  made  no  answer. 
Her  silence  cut  me  to  the  heart. 

Then  I  remembered  the  letter ;  that  sheet  of  paper,  with 
its  red  lines,  and  crowded  with  figures,  came  before  me  with 
a  pang,  as  if  some  one  had  struck  me  on  the  heart.  The 
grief  that  convulsed  my  face  frightened  Jessie ;  she  under 
stood  it  and  strove  to  reassure  me. 

"  It  is  all  well,"  she  said ;  "  never  think  of  it  again." 

She  might  as  well  have  asked  a  wounded  man  to  forget 
the  bullet  rankling  in  his  flesh.  How  much  that  package 
tad  hurt  me,  no  human  being  could  ever  tell! 

"  Father  has  been  very  anxious  about  you,"  she  said ;  "  I 
never  saw  him  suffer  so  much." 


Coming  out  of  a  Dangerous  Illness.  233 

"What  have  you  done  with  it?"  I  inquired. 

She  knew  what  I  meant,  and  answered,  gently, — 

"  I  gave  them  back  to  my  father  —  all  except  the  letter, 
which  I  burned." 

"  Thank  you,  dear  child." 

There  was  silence  awhile.  I  wanted  to  ask  a  question, 
but  it  made  me  faint.  I  think  she  would  have  answered 
that  without  waiting  for  words,  only  that  the  subject  was  a 
pain  to  her,  as  it  was  agony  to  me. 

"Iss/iehereyet?" 

I  knew  that  a  whiteness  was  creeping  over  my  lips  as  I 
uttered  the  words,  and  I  felt  a  thrill  of  disgust  pass  over 
Jessie. 

"  She  is  here." 

The  bitter  distress  in  her  voice  told  me  all  that  was  in  her 
heart.  But  it  was  a  subject  we  could  not  speak  upon. 

"  I  have  done  everything  in  my  power  to  send  her  away ; 
but  she  will  understand  no  hint,  and  I  have  no  right  to  take 
decisive  steps  while  my  parents  both  like  her  so  much." 

"Both?"  I  questioned. 

"  Yes ;  I  think  so.  Mother  seemed  pleased  to  have  her 
in  the  room.'* 

"  And  is  she  much  there  ?  "  I  questioned,  faintly. 

"  Yes,  very  often,  and  for  hours  together." 

"  Alone  ? "  I  inquired,  starting  from  my  pillow  and  falling 
back  from  weakness. 

"  Seldom  —  never,  I  think.  Father  is  generally  with 
them,  and  Lottie  —  what  a  dear,  faithful  creature  she  is !  — 
will  never  leave  the  room.  If  they  drive  her  out,  she  is 
sure  to  retreat  into  her  own  little  den  and  will  leave  the  door 
ajar." 

"  Faithful,  good  Lottie ! "  I  murmured. 

Jessie  kissed  me  and  said,  with  mournful  lovingness,  that 
I  must  not  talk,  for  I  was  all  the  friend  she  had  to  stand  by 


234  Coming  out  of  a  Dangerous  Illness. 

her.  She  hesitated  a  moment  and  added,  "Except,  of 
course,  my  parents." 

Obedient  to  her  gentle  command,  I  closed  my  eyes ;  but 
the  anxieties  that  had  taken  flight  in  temporary  insanity 
crowded  back  upon  me,  and  my  poor  brain  labored  fearfully 
under  them. 

Was  I  right  —  knowing  what  I  knew,  and  thinking  what 
I  thought  —  to  keep  anything  back  from  Jessie?  I  had 
been  so  in  the  habit  of  mingling  Mrs.  Dennison's  acts  with 
those  of  Mr.  Lee,  that  it  seemed  impossible  to  separate  them, 
or  speak  of  her  without  condemning  him,  at  least  by  impli 
cation.  I*  could  not  do  this  with  his  own  child  ;  for  it  was 
very  doubtful  if  Jessie's  entire  and  now  very  evident  dislike 
of  the  woman  had  not  sprung  exclusively  from  the  course 
she  had  taken  with  Lawrence.  By  word  or  look  she  had 
never  given  a  sign  of  any  other  thought. 

After  pondering  over  these  things  in  my  mind,  I  remem 
bered  that,  after  all,  Mr.  Lee  was  not  connected  with  any 
thing  I  knew,  except  in  my  own  suspicions ;  and  even  then 
I  was  not  base  enough  to  impute  a  wrong  motive,  much  less 
a  wrong  act  to  him.  Why  should  I  fear,  then,  to  speak 
openly  to  Jessie  ?  While  chained  to  that  pillow  —  as  I  must 
be  for  days  to  come  —  who  could  guard  Mrs.  Lee  as  well  as 
her  own  daughter  ? 

While  these  reflections  passed  through  my  brain,  Jessie 
had  been  sitting  motionless  on  the  bed,  afraid  to  move  lest 
she  might  disturb  the  sleep  into  which  she  fancied  me  to 
have  fallen.  When  I  opened  my  eyes,  she  smiled  down 
upon  me. 

"  You  have  been  a  little  troubled  with  dreams,  I  fear," 
she  said,  smoothing  the  hair  back  from  my  temples. 

"No,  Jessie;  1  have  not  been  asleep,  but  thinking.  Lie 
down  here  on  my  pillow ;  I  want  to  tell  you  something." 

She  laid  her  beautiful^ face  close  to  mine.  In  a  weak 
voice,  and  at  intervals,  I  told  her  everything,  but  never  once 


Coming  out  of  a  Dangerous  Illness.  235 

mentioning  her  father,  even  remotely.  Indeed,  there  was  no 
occasion ;  for  I  am  certain  he  knew  as  little  as  the  innocent 
girl  at  my  side  of  that  wicked  night-work,  in  which  our 
invalid  had  sunk  so  rapidly. 

I  never  saw  horror  and  dismay  exhibit  itself  so  forcibly 
on  any  countenance  as  it  appeared  on  that  lovely  face.  It 
touched  mine  like  marble. 

"  What  can  we  do? — what  must  we  do  ?  "  she  said.  "  "Why 
did  you  not  tell  papa  at  once  ? " 
•    "  I  had  no  proof —  he  would  not  have  believed  me." 

"  But  your  word  —  who  ever  doubted  that  ?  " 

"  Her  word  would  have  prevailed  against  mine.  Oh ! 
Jessie,  Jessie,  she  is  a  terrible  woman  !  " 

"And  my  mother — my  poor,  suffering  mother!  What 
can  her  object  be?  No  dove  was  ever  more  blameless  than 
poor,  dear  mamma !  "  she  said,  with  tender  pathos.  "  Was 
she  not  content  with  what  she  had  done  against  me  ?  But  I 
will  go  at  once  to  papa  and  tell  him  everything  about  her." 

"  No,"  I  said,  trying  to  hold  her  with  my  feeble  hand ; 
"  he  will  not  believe  you." 

"  Not  believe  me,  Aunt  Matty  ?  " 

"I  fear  not — Jessie,   don't  look  so  wounded!     But  he 
would  demand  your  authority,  and  you  would,  of  course, 
give  me." 
'  "  Not  without  your  permission." 

"  You  would  have  it ;  but  all  might  end  in  her  triumph 
over  us  both.  You  remember  the  letter  which  came  to  me, 
that  account  of  his  stewardship  ?  Ask  yourself  if  it  was 
the  work  of  Mr.  Lee's  own  heart." 

"  No,  no,  I  am  sure  it  was  not !  " 

"  Yet  it  came  on  the  very  next  day." 

"And  broke  your  heart,  dear  Aunt  Matty.  I  could  not 
understand  it.  The  first  lines  about  money  fastened  them 
selves  upon  me  1  don't  know  how.  I  did  not  think,  in  my 
fright,  when  Lottie  told  me  that  you  were  ill,  about  its 


236  Coming  out  of  a  Dangerous  Illness. 

being  a  private  letter;  still  I  only  read  that  and  carried  the 
paper  back.  What  was  in  the  letter  I  did  not  know  ;  but  1 
burned  it  to  pacify  you." 

"The  rest  was  only  a  kind  dismissal  from  the  house, 
Jessie!" 

"  A  dismissal  from  the  house !     You  —  you  ?" 

"  Yes.  I  am  only  here  now  on  sufferance,"  I  answered, 
with  feeble  bitterness,  which  ended  in  a  flood  of  more  feeble 
tears. 

Jessie  was  terribly  distressed ;  but  she  made  gentle  efforts 
at  soothing  me,  and  at  last  I  sobbed  myself  into  quietness 
like  a  child,  with  my  head  resting  on  her  shoulder. 

"But  you  shall  never  go  —  never  while  I  live,"  she  said, 
with  her  old  queenliness  of  manner.  "  I  may  stand  by  and 
see  this  woman  robbing  me  of  the  love  that  was  mine,  when 
pride  forbids  me  to  cry  out;  but  you,  my  oldest,  my  best 
friend!  She  must  not  attempt  that." 

Her  eyes  sparkled,  her  beautiful  face  took  a  positive  ex 
pression.  How  I  loved  her ! 

"  But  about  my  poor  mother,"  she  said ;  "  what  can  we 
do?" 

"  Wait  and  watch,"  I  answered. 

She  was  very  thoughtful,  and  the  look  of  distress  upon 
her  face  made  my  heart  ache. 

"  Lottie  is  honest,"  she  said.  "  Now  I  understand  why 
she  would  never  leave  the  room  even  to  nurse  you.  Good 
girl !  she  has  been  more  faithful  to  my  mother  than  her  own 
child  ;  but  who  could  have  known  this?" 

"  Be  dutiful ! "  I  whispered,  for  this  conversation  had 
taken  away  my  last  remnant  of  strength. 

"I  will, —  and  watchful.  Others  may  doubt  this, — I  be 
lieve  it." 


Lottie  seems  Treacherous.  237 

CHAPTER  XLIX. 

LOTTIE  SEEMS   TREACHEROUS. 

T  OTTIE  came  into  the  room  while  we  were  talking,  and, 
,1  1  after  closing  the  door,  Jessie  began  to  question  her 
about  the  events  of  that  night.  To  my  astonishment,  Lottie 
looked  blankly  in  her  face,  and  protested  that  she  could  not 
understand  what  we  were  thinking  of.  Mrs.  Lee  had  fainted, 
and  Miss  Hyde  had  been  called,  of  course,  and  that  raised 
a  fuss,  as  such  things  generally  did.  This  was  all  she  knew 
about  it. 

Jessie  looked  at  her  steadily  a  moment  and  turned  away. 

I  was  astonished  and  grieved.     What  could  the  girl  mean  ? 

After  Jessie  went  out,  the  creature  came  up  to  my  bed, 
and,  doubling  up  her  fist,  shook  it  in  my  face,  thus  mocking 
my  indignant  weakness. 

"  You  're  a  pretty  Miss  Hyde  to  trust  a  secret  with,  you 
are !  What  possessed  you  to  tell  that  ?  How  many  cooks 
do  you  mean  to  have  in  one  mess  of  soup?  She  can't  keep 
it  more  than  you  could ;  and  the  next  thing  will  be,  you  and 
I  '11  be  swept  out  of  this  house  like  a  nest  of  wasps.  Not 
that  I  'd  go,  but  there  'd  be  a  tussel,  such  as  never  was  seen 
here  before.  Of  course,  you  'd  give  in,  and  curl  up  like  a 
caterpillar  on  a  dry  leaf;  but  I  '11  never  do  it  while  she  lives 
and  wants  me.  But  all  that  don't  mean  that  I  'm  going  to 
fly  in  the  face  of  Providence,  and  give  Babylon  a  chance  to 
turn  me  out,  for  it  mightn't  be  convenient  for  me  to  get 
sick  —  not  that  I  think  your  sickness  is  n't  the  genuine 
article,  mind ;  I  know  it  is,  more  shame  to  'em,  but  I  'm 
bound  to  be  on  hand  with  a  sharp  eye  and  close  tongue. 
Trust  Miss  Jessie,  indeed  !  Well,  crazy  folks  will  be  crazy 
folks,  any  way  you  can  fix  it." 


238  Lottie  seems  Treacherous. 

I  was  so  weary  that  all  this  scarcely  made  an  impression 
on  my  poor  brain.  But  I  had  a  vague  feeling  that  the  girl 
was  right,  and  that  I  had  acted  very  rashly.  Indeed,  I  was 
not  sure  that  Lottie's  stout  denial  of  that  woman's  work 
might  not  shake  even  Jessie's  confidence  in  me.  The  distress 
and  excitement  of  these  thoughts  shook  my  poor,  quivering 
nerves,  till  I  fell  back  into  the  old  delirium,  and  after  that 
no  talking  was  allowed  in  my  room  for  a  long  time. 

No  wonder  Mr.  Lee  started  as  if  he  had  seen  a  ghost,  when 
I  crept  by  him  in  the  passage  leading  to  his  wife's  chamber, 
the  first  time  that  I  was  permitted  to  move  from  my  room. 
The  color  mounted  to  his  face.  He  paused,  turned  back 
and  gave  me  his  hand,  striving  to  smile. 

I  could  not  touch  his  hand,  or  even  attempt  to  smile.  He 
had  wounded  me  too  deeply  for  that. 

"  My  dear  Miss  Hyde,"  he  said,  dropping  the  hand  which 
I  had  no  strength  to  touch,  "no  one  can  be  more  rejoiced 
than  I  am  at  your  recovery.  Pray  forget  everything  that 
might  make  you  think  otherwise ;  it  was  all  a  misunder 
standing." 

I  did  not  speak,  but  tears  swelled  into  my  eyes,  and  I 
turned  away  wounded  a  second  time  by  his  confused  ex 
planation. 

Mrs.  Lee  was  so  overjoyed  to  have  me  with  her  again. 
She  looked  much  better,  and  seemed  more  cheerful  than  I 
had  seen  her  since  Mrs.  Dennison's  advent  in  the  family. 

Mrs.  Dennison  came  into  the  chamber  while  I  was  there. 
She  recognized  me  with  careless  politeness,  called  my  atten 
tion  to  the  improvement  in  Mrs.  Lee,  and,  in  a  thousand 
adroit  ways,  triumphed  in  showing  me  how  completely  I 
was  crowded  out  from  my  place  in  the  household  —  even  in 
that  sick-chamber,  where  my  chief  usefulness  lay. 

I  was  feeble  and  unduly  sensitive,  or  this  conduct  would 
not  have  wounded  me  so  keenly  as  it  did.  Spite  of  myself, 
the  pain  of  this  intervie'w  would  make  itself  visible ;  so  I 


Lottie  seems  Treacherous.  239 

arose  and  went  into  Lottie's  room,  for  my  strength  availed 
no  farther  than  that. 

The  young  girl  sat  quietly  in  her  little  domicile  close  by 
the  door,  sewing  upon  some  second-hand  finery,  but  with 
every  stitch  she  cast  a  vigilant  glance  into  Mrs.  Lee's  cham 
ber,  as  if  such  watchfulness  had  become  a  habit,  of  which 
she  was  herself  unconscious. 

Lottie  was  always  exceedingly  repugnant  to  permitting 
any  one  into  her  room  ;  but  when  she  saw  me  come  toward 
her,  looking  so  miserably  feeble,  the  frown  left  her  face, 
and,  starting  up,  she  arranged  the  pillows  on  her  little 
white  bed,  and,  sweeping  back  the  curtains,  motioned  me 
to  lie  down.  I  fell  helplessly  on  the  pretty  couch,  and  she 
drew  the  curtains  around  it,  clouding  me  in  lace. 

"  Do  you  feel  like  sleeping  ?  "  she  whispered. 

".No,  Lottie,  my  heart  aches  too  much  for  that." 

"  Then  lie  still,  and  keep  watch  while  I  go  out.  It  is  ten 
days  since  I  have  breathed  the  fresh  air.  Can  I  trust  you?  " 

"Yes,  Lottie." 

The  creature  bent  down  and  kissed  me  with  great  feeling; 
she  too  was  affected  by  the  general  depression.  All  her 
wild  animal  spirits  seemed  hushed  for  the  time. 

"  I  did  n't  mean  to  be  hard  with  you  the  other  day,"  she 
whispered,  "  so  don't  mind  it.  Nobody  thinks  more  of  you 
than  this  child,  you  may  believe  that." 

She  glided  out  of  the  room,  leaving  the  door  open.  Mrs. 
Dennison  turned  her  head  quickly  as  she  went  out,  but  did 
not  seem  to  observe  that  the  bed  was  occupied.  ]  > 


240  Conversation  between  the  Widow  and  Mrs.  Lee. 


CHAPTER  L. 

CONFIDENTIAL   CONVERSATION   BETWEEN   THE   WIDOW  AND 
MRS.  LEE. 

I  WAS  greatly  exhausted.  The  walk  from  my  room  to  the 
tower,  and  that  brief  interview  with  Mrs.  Lee,  had 
proved  more  than  I  could  bear.  So  I  lay  helplessly  on  the 
bed,  watching  the  scene  in  the  inner  room  like  one  in  a 
dream.  How  softly  that  woman  moved  about  the  chamber 
—  how  low  and  sweet  were  the  tones  of  her  voice !  No 
wonder  the  invalid  grew  calm  and  cheerful  under  such 
ministration  ;  it  soothed  even  me. 

Our  invalid  had  left  her  sofa,  and  sat  in  the  easy-chair. 
The  widow  arranged  her  footstool,  and  settled  down  upon  it, 
covering  those  small  feet  with  a  cloud  of  muslin,  while  her 
beautiful  face  was  uplifted,  and  her  neck  curved  back  with 
the  fascinating  grace  of  a  serpent.  Mrs.  Lee's  dark  eyes 
were  bent  upon  her,  so  full  of  affection  that  the  look  made 
my  heart  ache.  In  the  stillness,  I  could  hear  every  word 
that  passed  between  them.  I  was  too  much  exhausted  for 
thought ;  but  even  in  another  state  my  position  would  have 
been  the  same,  knowing  what  I  knew,  and  suspecting  what 
I  did,  no  refinement  of  honor  would  have  driven  me  from 
my  post. 

"  Then  I  am  beginning  to  be  a  little  comfort  to  you,  dear 
lady,"  said  the  haughty  woman,  looking  sweetly  in  that 
gentle  face,  with  her  eyes  full  of  solicitude,  as  if  the  great 
hope  of  her  life  lay  in  the  idea  of  being  useful. 

"  Oh,  a  great  comfort.     If  Jessie  now  were  — " 

The  sensitive  heart  checked  her  speech,  and  she  broke  off 
with  a  sigh. 

Mrs.  Dennison  drooped  her  eyes  in  delicate  sympathy, 
and,  taking  a  fold  of  the  muslin  dress,  which  fell  like  bil- 


Conversation  between  the  Widow  and  Mrs.  Lee.  241 

lows  of  snow  over  the  carpet,  began  to  plait  it  thoughtfully 
between  her  fingers. 

"  You  must  not  think  that  Jessie  neglects  you,"  she  said. 
"  The  confinements  of  a  sick-room  are  so  irksome  to  youth. 
I  am  sure  she  loves  you." 

"  But  she  used  to  spend  half  her  time  with  me.  In  the 
morning,  she  would  bring  her  work  or  her  drawing,  and  we 
had  such  pleasant  hours  in  my  chamber." 

"Yes,  but  it  was  before  she  came  into  society;  that  is 
sure  to  distract  the  attention.  Still,  the  dear  girl  must  be 
unaware  of  the  higher  and  purer  happiness  she  sacrifices." 

Mrs.  Lee's  face  clouded,  and  she  said,  with  a  sad  smile,  — 

"Well,  you  have  not  permitted  me  to  feel  this.  By-and- 
by  Jessie  will  get  some  of  your  thoughtfulriess." 

"  You  must  not  think  of  this,  my  dear  friend,"  said  the 
widow,  caressingly.  "  Only  remember  how  well  you  are 
getting.  I  say  nothing  of  my  own  poor  efforts;  but  surely 
Mr.  Lee  makes  up  for  all  deficiencies  in  our  sweet  Jessie." 

Mrs.  Lee's  face  brightened  beautifully.  "  Oh,  yes,"  she 
said,  "  he  is  with  me  so  much  now ;  you  charm  him  this 
way,  I  think." 

"  Me  ?  Oh !  nothing  like  it.  This  change  in  yourself, 
dear  friend,  constitutes  the  charm.  You  were  dropping 
into  such  dreary  ways,  and  looked  so  ill  in  that  eternal 
white  dress ;  but  now  that  you  have  consented  to  brighten 
it  up  with  ribbons,  and  pretty  French  caps,  the  change  is 
marvellous." 

"  You  think  so,"  was  the  sweet  reply.  "  I  dare  say  it  is 
true ;  but  Jessie  always  liked  my  dress,  and  she  has  fine 
taste." 

"  But  he  likes  something  fresher  and  more  worldly ;  and 
one  dresses  for  a  husband." 

"  Yes,  yes ;  and  these  things  do  give  something  bright  to 
the  toilet,  though  Lottie  scouts  them." 

"Well,  never  mind,  so  long  as  he  is  pleased.  We  need 
15 


24:2    Conversation  between  the  Widow  and  Mrs.  Lee. 

not  trouble  ourselves  about  the  opinion  of  a  wild,  crazy  girl 
like  her,  or  of  that  prudish  thing,  Miss  Hyde." 

Mrs.  Lee  drew  her  hand  from  the  widow's  caressing  clasp, 
and  sat  upright  in  her  chair. 

"  Oh  !  don't  say  a  word  against  Miss  Hyde,"  she  protested, 
with  unusual  resolution.  "  She  is  the  dearest,  best  creature." 

"  I  know,  I  know,"  persisted  the  widow,  drawing  a  quick 
breath.  "  She  is  everything  that  is  good,  if  she  only  had 
the  power  to  make  her  amiability  a  little  more  interesting, 
and,  I  may  add,  useful;  but  when  any  person  comes  into  a 
family  to  attach  herself  particularly  to  one  member  of  it, 
there  is  a  possibility  of  her  gaining  too  much  influence.  I 
know  Miss  Hyde  is  very  deserving,  but  has  it  never  struck 
you  that  your  daughter's  heart  lies  a  little  too  exclusively 
with  her  friend?" 

"  No ;  I  had  not  thought  of  that,"  answered  Mrs.  Lee. 

"  It  was  not  my  business,  and,  I  dare  say,  there  is  im 
pertinence  in  the  observation,  but  when  Miss  Hyde  was  sick, 
your  daughter  scarcely  left  her  room.  I  never  witnessed 
such  devoted  attention." 

The  widow  sat  playing  with  the  knots  of  lilac  ribbon  that 
fastened  Mrs.  Lee's  dress,  as  she  made  the  observation.  I 
saw  the  poor  lady's  face  cloud,  and  her  lips  began  to  quiver. 
She  was  evidently  drawing  the  contrast  between  Jessie's 
devotion  to  me,  and  the  almost  total  desertion  of  her  own 
room.  Dear  lady !  she  had  no  means  of  knowing  that  the 
eternal  presence  of  that  woman  in  her  chamber  had  drawn 
the  most  devoted  daughter  that  ever  lived  from  her  bedside. 

Mrs.  Dennison  went  on  with  her  crafty  work,  still  playing 
with  the  knots  of  ribbon,  and  pausing  now  and  then  to  blow 
them  about,  till  they  fluttered  like  butterflies  under  her  con 
centrated  breath. 

"  If  we  only  had  sweet  Jessie  entirely  to  ourselves  now  to 
join  our  pleasant  morning  readings,  wouldn't  it  be  charm 
ing?  But  that  is  hopeless,  so  long  as  she  gives  herself  en 
tirely  to  one  person,  you  know." 


Conversation  between  the  Widow  and  Mrs.  Lee.    243 

Mrs.  Lee  lifted  her  slender  hand,  passing  it  with  troubled 
haste  repeatedly  across  her  forehead. 

"  But  Miss  Hyde  has  been  such  a  true  friend,  so  faithful, 
so  every  way  worthy  and  agreeable,  it  seems  as  if  Jessie 
could  not  love  her  too  much.  Then  she  is  such  a  favorite 
with  Mr.  Lee." 

"Is  she?"  was  the  dry  question  which  followed  these 
remarks. 

"  Oh,  yes !  Besides,  I  never  can  forget  her  kindness  to 
myself  when  Mr.  Lee  was  absent.  You  know  that  my  hus 
band  has  a  great  many  duties,  and  it  is  only  of  late  that  it 
has  been  in  his  power  to  stay  with  me  so  much." 

"  But  his  heart — his  heart  is  always  with  you,  dear  friend; 
I  noticed  that  from  the  first  day  of  my  entrance  to  your 
house.  In  conversation,  your  name  is  always  on  his  lips,  and 
it  is  easy  to  see  that  you  are  never  for  a  moment  out  of  his 
thoughts." 

Mrs.  Lee  leaned  back  in  her  chair,  and  her  fine  eyes  filled 
with  the  brightest  drops  that  ever  sprung  from  a  loving  heart. 

"I  ought  to  be  more  grateful,"  she  murmured,  sweetly; 
"  the  blessed  Lord  has  been  so  good  to  me.  Oh !  if  all  this 
should  lead  me  to  think  less  of  Him,  and  more  —  sinfully 
more  of  my  —  my  family." 

"But  this  will  never  be;  your  nature  is  too  well  regu 
lated." 

"Ah!  but  Mrs.  Dennison,  you  cannot  imagine — you  can 
form  no  idea  how  I  have  worshipped — how  I  do  worship  my 
husband.  From  the  first  hour  I  saw  him  to  this,  when  we 
have  sunk  into  mid-life  together,  it  has  been  one  struggle  to 
keep  him  from  overshadowing  the  love  of  God  in  this  heart." 

A  heavenly  expression  came  over  that  pale  face,  as  the 
noble  woman  spoke  words  that  the  reticence  of  her  nature 
had  kept  back  even  from  me,  her  tried  friend  up  to  that 
hour;  and  now  they  were  poured  forth  to  the  greedy  ear 
of  that  woman  like  an  overflow  of  wine  upon  the  sand  — / 


244    Conversation  between  the  Widow  and  Mrs.  Lee. 

vile  sand,  which  a  thousand  repulsive  things  had  trodden 
over. 

I  could  scarcely  keep  from  crying  out  under  the  pressure 
of  disgust  that  seized  upon  me  when  the  creature  lifted  her 
eyes  to  the  heaven  of  that  face.  In  my  whole  life  I  had 
never  seen  an  expression  like  that — so  quick,  so  unutterably 
vicious.  That  instant  some  evil  idea  was  born  in  the  woman's 
brain ;  I  saw  it  clearly,  as  if  the  map  of  her  bad  heart  had 
been  laid  out  before  me.  This  idea,  gendered  from  the 
loving  goodness  of  Mrs.  Lee's  speech,  broke  into  her  eyes 
as  the  serpent  bursts  the  mother-egg  when  hot  sunshine  is 
upon  it. 

This  expression  revelled  in  her  eyes  a  moment,  and  then 
crept  away  as  if  a  reptile  had  left  her  eyes  and  coiled  itself 
in  the  depths  of  her  soul.  I  could  detect  a  tone  of  exulta 
tion  in  her  voice  when  she  spoke  again ;  but  it  was  low  still, 
and  vibrated  with  strange  fascination  on  the  ear. 

"  And  you  love  him  so  much  ?  " 

"  I  thought  in  my  youth  that  it  was  impossible  to  love 
him  better — that  it  was  wrong  to  love  any  human  being  so 
much.  Night  and  morning  I  prayed  God  to  keep  me  clear  of 
man-worship  ;  but  how  can  one  pray  against  love  to  a  God 
who  is  love  itself?  When  I  saw  how  completely  my  whole 
being  gave  itself  to  my  husband,  howT  impossible  it  was  to 
weaken  one  throb  of  the  joy  which  filled  me  at  his  ap 
proach,  I  gave  up  the  struggle,  and  soon  rendered  double 
gratitude  to  the  Divine  Being  for  giving  him  to  me.  It  was 
all  I  could  do." 

"And  did  he  love  you  so  much?" 

With  what  insidious  craft  the  question  was  put !  How 
quietly  the  new-born  serpent  coiled  itself  in  her  eyes  as  the 
lashes  drooped  over  them  ! 

"So  much?  That  is  impossible!  No  man  —  no  woman 
ever  gave  so  great  worship  to  a  fellow-being !  He  was  not 
even  aware  of  it,  I  think ;  for  this  love  was  a  treasure  that 
I  kept  closely  locked.  It  must  have  been  tender  question- 


Conversation  between  the  Widow  and  Mrs.  Lee.     245 

ing,  indeed,  that  could  have  drawn  such  feelings  into  ex 
pression." 

"  But  still  he  loved  you  ?  " 

"Loved  me?  Oh,  yes;  I  never  doubted  it,  even  then; 
but  after  I  became  so  helpless,  so  dependent  on  him  for  my 
very  life  —  for  if  he  had  failed  me  I  must  have  died  —  the 
beautiful  affection  of  his  nature  manifested  itself.  He  be 
came  my  support,  my  very  being.  Oh !  God  has  been  ex 
ceedingly  good  to  me  !  " 

"  And  in  all  this  devotion,  this  excess  of  love  —  for  so  I 
must  think  it  —  has  no  distrust  ever  arisen  between  you  ?  " 

"  Distrust  ?     Who  could  distrust  him  ?  " 

Mrs.  Dennison  did  not  seem  to  hear  —  she  was  musing, 
with  her  eyes  on  the  floor.  At  last  she  murmured,  vaguely, 

"But  jealousy  is  the  natural  growth  of  inordinate  affec 
tion.  I  wonder  it  never  sprung  up  between  you.  What  if 
he  had  loved  another  person  ?  " 

"Loved  another  person,  and  I  know  it?  That  would 
have  been  death ! " 

Again  the  woman's  eyes  gleamed  so  brightly  that  I  could 
see  the  flash  through  her  thick  lashes.  She  arose  and  walked 
hurriedly  up  and  down  the  room. 

Mrs.  Lee  looked  at  her  wonderingly. 

"You  think  it  wrong  —  you  condemn  me,  as  I  have  con 
demned  myself  a  thousand  times,"  she  said,  with  meek 
pathos. 

The  woman  returned  to  her  seat,  smiling. 

"No,  no.  How  can  one  woman  condemn  another  for  a 
fault  so  angelic  ?  I  only  envied  you  the  delicacy  that  could 
deem  it  wrong  to  give  one's  whole  being  up  to  the  first  ele 
ment  of  a  woman's  nature  —  entire  love." 

Mrs.  Lee  drew  a  heavy  breath  and  lay  back  in  her  chair, 
smiling. 

"You  have  seen  him,"  she  said,  at  last.  "How  grand, 
how  magnanimous  he  is,  never  forgetting  me,  never  feeling 


246     Conversation  between  the  Widow  and  Mrs.  Lee. 

the  solitude  of  this  room  irksome,  but  loving  it  more  and 
more ;  giving  me  hours  out  of  each  day  till,  of  late,  he 
almost  lives  in  my  apartment  and  never  finds  it  tiresome !  " 

A  strange  smile  stole  over  Mrs.  Dennison's  lips ;  but  she 
did  not  look  up,  and  it  passed  unnoticed  by  its  object. 

As  the  two  ladies  sat  together,  Jessie  came  into  the  room. 
Mrs.  Dennison  did  not  move,  but,  on  the  contrary,  leaned 
nearer  to  Mrs.  Lee.  Jessie  paused  by  the  door  and  seemed 
about  to  retire;  but  Mrs.  Lee  spoke  to  her,  holding  out 
a  hand. 

The  daughter  saw  this  and  came  close  to  her  mother's 
chair,  leaning  over  it;  while  the  widow  kept  her  place,  so 
that  every  word  which  passed  between  the  mother  and  child 
was  subject  to  her  vigilance.  Thus  the  conversation  was 
constrained,  and  Jessie  went  away  with  a  sad  look,  which 
went  to  my  heart. 

Then  Mr.  Lee  came  into  the  chamber,  and  all  was  bright 
as  sunshine  again.  Mrs.  Dennison  kept  her  position,  and 
Mr.  Lee  bent  over  his  wife's  chair.  It  was  a  beautiful 
group  —  I  have  never  seen  three  more  distinguished-looking 
people  in  one  tableau. 

They  fell  into  conversation,  in  which  Mrs.  Lee  took  her 
gentle  part.  I  listened,  with  a  strange  feeling  of  pain,  to 
the  graceful  dialogue,  and  ceased  to  wonder  that  the  in 
valid  had  grown  more  cheerful  under  the  influence  of  scenes 
like  this.  Perhaps  my  jealous  thoughts  invested  all  they 
said  with  unreal  attractiveness;  for  jealousy,  like  love, 
creates  qualities  which  do  not  exist,  and  I  acknowledged 
now  that  the  feeling  which  burned  at  my  heart  had  many 
a  jealous  pang  in  it.  How  could  this  be  otherwise  ?  For 
years  I  had  been  the  closest  friend  that  lady  possessed ;  and, 
within  the  hour,  had  I  not  heard  a  woman,  who  should  have 
been  a  stranger,  decrying  me  to  her  as  if  I  had  been  a  ser 
vant  she  wished  to  see  discharged  ? 

In  this  way  I  excused  the  bitterness  that  filled  my  heart 


The  Father  and  Daughter.  247 

as  the  cruel  scene  passed  before  me.  It  was  hard  to  bear 
when  that  woman's  sweet  laugh  came  ringing  through  the 
chamber  after  some  witty  saying  which  brought  a  thousand 
animated  expressions  into  the  faces  of  the  two  persons  I 
prized  above  all  others,  but  from  whom  she  had  sepa 
rated  me. 

All  the  morning  they  spent  in  Mrs.  Lee's  room.  Lottie 
informed  me  afterward  that  this  had  been  their  habit  during 
my  sickness.  Why,  she  could  not  tell,  unless  it  was  that 
Babylon  was  hoping  to  find  another  chance  to  finish  her  work. 

I  could  not  sleep  that  night,  and  for  many  a  long  night 
after  that.  The  fever  had  left  me  very  low  and  nervous ; 
I  could  not  bear  to  meet  the  annoyances  which  were  sure 
to  beset  me  if  I  went  into  the  family,  and  seldom  left  my 
room.  I  think  Mrs.  Lee  hardly  missed  me.  Indeed,  it  is 
doubtful  if  my  absence  was  a  matter  of  regret  to  any  one ; 
for  Jessie  came  to  my  room  as  a  sort  of  shelter  from  the 
scenes  that  I  had  witnessed,  and  thus  our  family  became 
more  and  more  a  divided  one. 


CHAPTER  LI. 

THE    FATHER   AND    DAUGHTER. 

I  HAD  soon  cause  to  regret  my  rashness  in  having  opened 
my  heart  to  Jessie.  The  dear  girl  was  too  frank  and 
high-minded  for  a  secret  of  that  kind  to  rest  safely  with  her. 
She  believed  all  that  I  suspected,  and  with  this  conviction 
came  a  perfect  loathing  of  the  woman,  who  was  now  her 
forced  guest.  I  saw  that  this  subject  was  preying  upon  her, 
and  repented  keenly  having  given  up  the  bitter  fruit  of 
knowledge  before  it  was  an  absolute  necessity;  Lottie  was 
wiser  in  the  rude  kindness  of  her  attempt  to  put  me  down. 


248  The  Father  and  Daughter. 

I  did  not  grow  strong ;  the  harassing  trouble  at  my  heart 
kept  me  nervous  and  irritable.  If  a  person  entered  my  room 
suddenly,  I  would  start  and  cry  out ;  if  I  met  any  of  the 
family  in  the  grounds,  my  first  impulse  was  to  hide  away,  or 
pretend  to  be  occupied  till  they  passed.  Lottie  scolded  me, 
not  in  her  old  way,  but  with  a  sort  of  tearful  authority.  The 
humor  and  drollery  of  her  rare  character  was  changed  into 
quaint  sarcasm.  The  serpent  creeping  through  our  house 
had  bitten  her  most  severely  of  all.  To  Mrs.  I^ee  the  girl 
was  more  humble  and  heedful  than  ever ;  to  us  she  was 
abrupt. 

This  state  of  things  could  not  continue  without  results. 
With  feelings  smouldering  like  the  fire  which  turns  wood 
into  charcoal,  this  general  irritation  would  break  forth. 

Jessie  was  the  first  to  give  way.  For  some  time  she  had 
scarcely  spoken  to  Mrs.  Dennison,  except  in  a  grave,  quiet 
fashion,  which  was  as  far  from  rudeness  as  it  was  from  cor 
dial  hospitality.  Sometimes  this  checked  Mrs.  Dennison's 
great  flow  of  spirits,  and  she  would  take  on  a  look  of  gentle 
martyrdom  that  must  have  had  a  peculiar  fascination  to  one 
who  did  not  understand  her. 

I  do  not  know  how  it  arose,  for  I  had  left  the  table ;  but 
one  day  Jessie  came  into  the  library,  to  which  I  had  re 
treated,  looking  greatly  excited ;  her  eyes  were  full  of  troubled 
fire,  and  there  was  a  stern  pressure  of  the  beautiful  lips  that 
I  had  never  seen  before.  She  did  not  speak,  but  walking  up 
to  the  window,  stood  looking  through  it  steadily,  as  if  some 
beautiful  landscape  lay  beyond,  which  she  was  examining 
through  the  gorgeous  coloring,  and  which  admitted  of  nothing 
beyond  its  own  richness. 

It  was  a  gloomy  day  outside,  and  her  face  looked  more 
sorrowfully  sombre  from  all  our  surroundings. 

I  had  arisen  and  was  going  toward  her,  when  the  door 
opened  and  Mr.  Lee  cam.e  in.  How  much  the  father  and 
child  looked  alike  at  the  moment !  I  had  never  seen  either 
of  them  so  imperial  in  their  anger  before. 


The  Father  and  Daughter.  249 

Mr.  Lee  did  not  observe  me,  I  think,  but  he  walked  across 
the  library  and  laid  one  hand  on  Jessie's  shoulder  as  she 
stood  with  her  back  toward  him.  She  drew  aside  and  looked 
up  in  her  father's  face. 

"Jessie,",  he  said,  "what  is  the  meaning  of  this? 
What  have  you  been  saying  to  wound  Mrs.  Dennison  so 
terribly?" 

Jessie  struggled  with  herself;  I  could  detect  it  by  the  blue 
veins  that  rose  along  her  neck  and  forehead ;  but  her  coun 
tenance  changed  in  nothing,  and  she  answered  his  stern 
question  steadily. 

"  I  have  done  nothing  that  should  wound  Mrs.  Dennison, 
father." 

"  But  I  left  you  at  the  breakfast-table  with  our  guest  tran 
quil  as  usual.  When  I  came  back,  you  were  gone,  and  I 
found  her  in  tears." 

"  I  cannot  answer  for  the  lady's  tears,  father.  She  was 
shedding  none  when  I  came  out  of  the  breakfast-room." 

"  This  is  an  evasion,  Jessie.  I  insist  upon  knowing  what 
passed  between  you  and  our  guest  after  I  left  the  room." 

"  You  have  a  right  to  question  me,  father ;  but  indeed  I 
cannot  tell  you.  Mrs.  Dennison  said  something  about  what 
we  should  do  next  winter ;  and  I  looked  at  her  a  moment, 
in  displeasure  perhaps,  for  she  has  already  stayed  far  beyond 
the  time  usual  for  our  guests ;  and  I  am  not  aware  that  any 
one  has  extended  a  second  invitation  to  her.  I  certainly 
have  not." 

Mr.  Lee's  face  darkened. 

"And  is  this  what  you  have  done? — given  her  one  of 
your  haughty  looks,  and  at  my  table,  Jessie  Lee  ?  " 

"Father!" 

"Do  not  call  me  father.  Do  not  speak  to  me  again 
until  you  have  apologized  to  the  lady  for  this  rudeness." 

Mr.  Lee's  voice  was  stern,  almost  cruel,  as  he  said  this. 
Jessie  grew  pale  as  death. 


250  The  Father  and  Daughter. 

"Father,  I  cannot  apologize  for  anything  I  have  done;  it 
is  impossible  when  the  lady  entered  a  complaint  to  you — " 

Mr.  Lee  interrupted  her. 

"  Mrs.  Dennison  entered  no  complaint." 

"Oh,  father!  and  you  were  ready  to  condemn  me  without 
a  word.  When  was  this  so  before  ?  " 

"  When  were  you  rebellious  before  ?  " 

Jessie's  lips  began  to  quiver. 

"When  did  we  have  trouble  like  this?  When  was  it 
that  we  became  a  divided  family  ?  "  she  said.  "  Never  till 
I  was  unhappy  enough  to  invite  this  lady  here." 

"She  was  your  own  guest,  and  you  have  treated  her 
cruelly,"  said  Mr.  Lee,  softening  a  little. 

"  No,  father,  not  cruelly ;  coldly,  perhaps,  but  not  cruelly ! " 

"And  why  coldly?" 

"  Because  I  do  not  like  Mrs.  Dennison." 

"And  why,  pray?" 

"  Because  she  comes  between  you  and  your  own  child  — 
between  you  and  your  own  wife  —  because  — " 

"Jessie,"  I  said,  rising  from  my  seat,  and  for  the  first 
time  becoming  visible  to  Mr.  Lee,  —  "Jessie  —  " 

"  It  is  well,  Martha,  that  you  are  here  to  check  her. 
Another  word,  and  she  would  have  been  no  longer  a  daugh 
ter  of  mine." 

He  was  white  as  marble.  Never  in  my  life  had  I  seen 
him  so  agitated. 

Jessie  looked  at  him  sorrowfully.  There  was  something 
more  than  anger  in  his  face  —  a  wild,  troubled  doubt,  that 
made  him  tremble.  Jessie  laid  her  hand  on  his  arm,  and 
her  lips  quivered  into  a  smile. 

"  Oh,  father !  listen  to  me.  Let  this  lady  go ;  take  us 
back  to  your  heart  again ;  her  influence  here  has  been  ter 
rible." 

He  shook  off  her  hand,  drew  himself  up,  and  spoke  with 
proud  calmness, — 


The  Father  and  Daughter.  251 

"Jessie,  be  careful,  if  you  would  not  forfeit  my  love  —  at 
once  be  careful." 

Jessie  drew  back,  and  leaned  on  my  shoulder,  trembling 
from  head  to  foot.  The  idea  that  her  father  could  ever 
really  turn  against  her  had  entered  her  heart  for  the  first 
time.  She  was  so  white  that  her  very  face  terrified  me. 

"Speak  to  him,"  she  whispered, — "speak  to  him." 

I  was  about  to  say  something,  but  Mr.  Lee  waved  his 
hand,  silencing  me  with  a  haughty  gesture.  Jessie  stood 
up,  and  spoke  in  a  low,  sad  voice,  —  •  .< 

"  Father,  if  I  have  done  wrong,  tell  me  how  to  atone  for 
it,  and  I  will  obey  you." 

Mr.  Lee  turned  away,  walking  the  room  three  or  four 
times  before  he  answered.  Then  he  took  Jessie's  cold  hand, 
with  some  degree  of  returning  kindness,  while  she  stood, 
with  downcast  eyes,  waiting  for  the  humiliation  his  words 
would  convey. 

"  Be  yourself,  my  child  ;  conquer  your  unreasonable  pre 
judice  against  the  lady  who  has  been  of  great  service  to 
your  mother,  and  is  in  every  way  estimable.  I  do  not  ask 
any  unnecessary  humiliation  of  my  daughter ;  but  be  your 
own  gracious  self  again,  Jessie,  and  she  will  understand 
that  you  are  sorry." 

Jessie  bent  her  bowed  face  a  little  lower,  in  token  of 
acquiescence,  and,  bending  his  grand  head,  Mr.  Lee  kissed 
her.  Then,  turning  to  me,  he  said,  with  stern  significance,  — 

"You  will  remember,  Miss  Hyde,  these  scenes  are  not  to 
be  renewed." 

When  he  was  gone,  Jessie  threw  herself  on  the  floor,  and, 
folding  her  arms  in  the  seat  of  an  easy-chair,  moaned  pite- 
ously.  She  did  not  cry  —  the  pain  at  her  proud  heart 
seemed  too  hot  for  tears.  I  tried  to  console  her ;  but  she 
only  murmured, — 

"  You  were  right ;  I  am  not  fit  to  be  trusted  with  such 
things.  They  burn  me  like  fire." 


252  The  Fatal  Letter. 

CHAPTER  LIL 

THE   FATAL   LETTER. 

A  FTER  this  scene,  our  house  was  quiet  as  the  grave  — 
-/JL  not  a  laugh  sounded  within  its  walls,  not  a  brilliant 
word  enlightened  the  stiff  monotony.  Jessie  kept  her  pro 
mise.  Nothing  could  be  sweeter  or  more  gracious  than 
her  manner  toward  Mrs.  Dennison ;  but  all  this  was  accom 
panied  by  no  warmth.  It  was  impossible  to  find  fault  with 
anything  she  did  or  said,  yet  her  submission  seemed  to 
annoy  our  guest  more  than  anything.  It  proved  how  deep 
was  the  gulf  which  lay  between  them. 

As  for  me,  nothing  could  render  my  position  more  dis 
agreeable  than  it  had  already  become.  A  few  days  after 
that  scene  in  the  library,  I  was  sitting  with  Mrs.  Lee,  while 
Lottie  went  out  for  a  little  recreation.  Mr.  Lee,  Mrs.  Den 
nison,  and  Jessie,  had  gone  out  on  horseback,  and,  with 
the  enemy  away,  Lottie  thought  that  I  might  be  trusted 
with  her  charge;  but  while  Mrs.  Dennison  was  in  the  man 
sion,  she  never  would  leave  her  post  on  any  consideration. 
With  all  the  keen  longings  of  youth  for  change,  this  con 
finement,  voluntary  though  it  was,  told  painfully  on  the 
young  girl,  and  when  she  did  get  a  few  moments  of  free 
dom,  it  was  seized  upon  as  a  bird  darts  from  its  cage. 

That  morning  she  was  gone  some  time,  having  taken  a 
run  through  the  grounds  with  a  favorite  dog  that  always 
followed  her  footsteps.  I  saw  them  rioting  up  and  down 
among  the  flower-beds,  with  a  feeling  of  thankfulness  that 
anything  on  earth  could  find  enjoyment  when  my  heart  was 
so  heavy ! 

Mrs.  Lee  was  unusually  silent  that  day,  and,  without 
asking  me  to  read,  amused  herself  with  a  book  of  engravings 


The  Fatal  Letter.  253 

that  Mr.  Lee  had  ordered  for  her  from  the  town.  I  felt  the 
change.  Every  day  this  lady,  who  had  been  my  dear  friend 
so  long,  seemed  more  and  more  independent  of  me.  Lottie 
she  still  clung  to,  but  I  had  become  a  useless  waif  in  the 
household. 

While  thinking  over  these  depressing  truths,  I  watched 
with  a  vague  sensation  of  regret.  All  at  once  I  saw  her 
stop,  beat  the  dog  back,  and  shade  her  eyes  with  one  hand. 
It  was  only  one  of  our  people,  who  had  been  over  to  the 
town,  and  had  attracted  her  observation.  I  saw  the  man 
beckon  to  her.  She  darted  down  the  walk,  along  the  sloping 
lawn,  and  over  the  wall,  holding  out  her  hands  for  a  package 
which  he  held  out.  There  was  some  talk  between  them  as 
the  man  gathered  up  his  bridle,  while  she  examined  some 
thing  in  her  hands  which  seemed  like  a  letter.  Then,  nod 
ding  her  head  repeatedly,  she  ran  toward  the  house. 

I  cannot  tell  why  it  was,  but  these  movements  interested 
me  greatly.  A  strange  apprehension  took  possession  of  me, 
and  I  began  to  wonder  what  the  letters  could  be  about  —  if 
any  of  them  related  to  me,  and  if  new  trouble  was  coming. 

In  the  midst  of  these  vague  thoughts,  Lottie  came  into  the 
room,  with  a  letter  in  her  hands. 

"  I  left  all  the  rest,  papers,  books,  and  trash,  on  the  hall- 
table,"  she  cried,  joyously;  "  but  here  's  a  letter  for.  the  dear 
mistress,  and  I  brought  it  up.  Such  a  nice  letter  —  white 
and  satiny  as  the  leaves  of  a  water-lily !  I  know  there  is 
something  sweet  and  good  in  it  that  will  make  you  smile." 

She  went  up  to  Mrs.  Lee,  dropped  on  one  knee  at  her 
feet  —  a  common  thing  with  the  strange  girl  —  and  held  up 
the  letter  between  her  hands. 

Mrs.  Lee  took  it,  with  a  pink  flush  of  the  cheek.  During 
her  long  illness  she  had  gradually  given  up  writing,  and  a 
letter,  directly  to  herself,  was  an  event  sufficiently  rare  to 
create  a  little  excitement.  Lottie's  prophecy  regarding  the 
letter  brought  a  smile  to  those  usually  pale  lips.  She  broke 


254  The  Fatal  Letter. 

the  seal,  took  the  letter  from  its  envelope,  and  murmured, 
plealkntly, — 

"  If  it  is  something  very  pleasant,  you  shall  have  a  new 
dress,  Lottie." 

This  promise  kept^he  girl  on  her  knees,  reading  the  face 
of  her  mistress  with  keen  eagerness.  She  saw  it  change  as 
if  a  flash  of  fire  passed  from  neck  to  forehead  ;  then  a  cold, 
gray  tint  settled  over  it  so  gradually,  that  no  one  could  tell 
when  it  came. 

Lottie  sprang  to  her  feet  with  a  sharp  cry. 

Mrs.  Lee  had  fainted  —  no,  not  that;  no  common  faint 
ing  fit  ever  took  a  form  so  painful  —  a  look  of  unutterable 
misery  had  settled  on  the  face,  impressive  as  the  agony 
which  has  become  immortal  in  the  features  of  that  marble 
father  who  strives  to  rescue  his  children  from  the  writhing 
serpents  in  the  Vatican. 

Mrs.  Lee  had  fallen  sideway  in  her  chair.  The  move 
ment  had  been  gradual,  and  accompanied  the  gray  changes 
of  her  face  with  such  stillness,  that  its  meaning  did  not 
strike  Lottie  till  she  sprang  up  and  uttered  that  cry. 

We  lifted  the  lady  from  her  chair  and  laid  her  on  the 
bed.  She  gave  no  sign  of  life,  but  seemed  to  be  growing 
colder  and  colder.  Lottie  attempted  to  draw  the  letter  from 
her  hand,  but  her  fingers  clung  to  it  with  a  tenacity  which 
could  not  be  forced  without  wounding  the  hand ;  so  we  left 
the  paper  in  her  grasp. 

What  we  did  I  cannot  tell.  Everything  that  two  fright 
ened  creatures  could  devise  we  attempted,  in  order  to  restore 
her ;  but  it  seemed  to  me  an  age  before  any  sign  of  life  re 
turned. 

At  last  a  shiver  passed  over  her,  and,  with  her  disengaged 
hand,  she  tore  at  the  muslin  over  her  bosom  as  if  some  pain 
were  burning  at  her  heart,  and  then  I  saw  her  poor  lips 
redden  for  the  first  time — but  it  was  with  blood.  Piteously 
she  opened  her  eyes  and  lo.oked  into  ours.  She  had  not 


The  Fatal  Letter.  255 

recovered  then,  nor  did  she  remember  what  event  had  pro 
duced  this  illness. 

I  could  tell  when  the  first  dawn  of  a  recollection  came 
upon  her,  for  she  rustled  the  letter  in  her  hand  as  if  to  be 
sure  it  was  there,  and  a  reality ;  then  the  pain  all  came 
back  to  her  features,  and  the  blood  came  in  heavier  drops 
up  from  her  broken  heart. 

They  came  back  from  a  long  ride  while  she  lay  thus. 
We  had  sent  for  the  doctor,  and  sat  by  her  in  helpless  grief, 
waiting  his  arrival.  I  went  out  to  meet  Jessie,  intending  to 
break  the  painful  intelligence  of  her  mother's  attack  to  her 
with  gentleness.  She  was  coming  up  the  steps  with  a 
harassed  look.  The  weight  of  her  skirts  seemed  to  drag  at 
her  frail  strength.  Mrs.  Dennison  was  lower  down  the 
steps,  looking  over  her  shoulder  at  Mr.  Lee,  and  talking  in 
a  gay,  excited  manner  that  did  not  seem  quite  natural. 
Jessie  looked  upward,  with  a  weary,  sad  glance  as  I  came 
down  the  walk,  and  I  saw  that  the  company  of  this  woman 
was  oppressing  her  dreadfully. 

I  was  so  pale  in  those  days  that  my  countenance  did  not 
frighten  Jessie  as  it  might  have  done  in  happier  times ;  thus 
I  was  obliged  to  tell  her  in  words  that  something  had  hap 
pened  to  injure  her  mother,  and  that  she  lay  in  great  danger 
in  the  tower-room.  I  shall  never  forget  the  wild  agony  of 
those  eyes.  She  did  not  speak  a  word,  but  passed  me  like 
a  shadow. 

Mrs.  Dennison's  strained  laugh  followed  her  with  a  sound 
of  the  most  cruel  mockery  I  ever  heard.  It  was  altogether 
unintentional.  The  woman  had  not  seen  me,  nor  was  she 
aware  that  Jessie  had  disappeared ;  she  was  only  bantering 
words  with  her  host  in  her  usual  fashion,  while  he  was  pre 
paring  to  follow  up  the  steps. 

I  stood  upon  the  edge  of  the  terrace  and  watched  them 
as  they  came  up.  There  was  no  cheerfulness  in  the  woman. 
Her  cheeks  were  hot  and  red,  her  eves  full  of  restless  fire. 


256  The  Fatal  Letter. 

She  understood  my  countenance  better  than  Jessie  had  done; 
for  a  look  of  something  like  affright  swept  her  face,  and  the 
heavy  riding-skirt  dropped  from  her  hold,  entangling  her 
feet  till  she  stumbled  and  almost  fell. 

Mr.  Lee  sprang  forward  and  saved  her. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  What  has  happened  ? "  he  ques 
tioned. 

She  laughed  nervously. 

"Nothing.  It  was  Miss  Hyde  standing  there  like  a 
Nemesis  that  startled  me." 

Mr.  Lee  glanced  upward,  and  said  something  in  an  under 
tone,  at  which  she  said, — 

"  How  unkind  you  are  to  the  poor  thing." 

I  had  hesitated  to  tell  Mr.  Lee  that  his  wife  was  on  her 
death-bed — the  shock  at  my  own  heart  was  so  painful  that 
I  pitied  him  ;  but  now  a  cruel  strength  came  over  me,  and 
I  said  at  once,  in  a  cold,  hard  way, — 

"  Your  wife  is  ill,  sir,  very  ill  —  I  fear  dying." 

He  left  that  woman  standing  alone  in  her  cowardly  sin, 
and  went  swiftly,  as  his  daughter  had  done,  toward  the 
tower-room.  Mrs.  Dennison  gave  a  light  scream  and  fol 
lowed,  demanding  of  me  how  it  had  happened,  and  who  had 
been  near  to  harm  the  dear  saint. 

I  gave  her  no  answer.  The  very  sound  of  her  voice  made 
me  shudder  with  fresh  loathing.  She  had  been  pale  for  a 
moment,  but  now  all  the  fire  came  into  her  countenance 
again,  and  she  passed  me  haughtily,  saying, — 

"Stupid  as  ever  —  I  will  inquire  for  myself." 


Death  in  ike  Tower-Chamber.  257 

CHAPTER  Lin. 

DEATH   IN  THE   TOWER-CHAMBER. 

woman  did  inquire,  and  the  very  sound  of  her  voice 
JL  made  the  poor  victim  on  the  bed  shake  till  the  counter 
pane  moved  like  snow  disturbed  by  the  wind.  Jessie  was 
holding  the  pale  hand,  and,  feeling  it  quiver,  she  clasped  it 
closer,  and  said  to  Mrs.  Dennison, — 

"  Madam,  your  voice  troubles  my  mother ;  please  to  leave 
us  alone." 

Mr.  Lee  looked  from  his  daughter  to  the  woman ;  but  it 
was  no  time  for  anger  —  he  only  lifted  one  hand  to  depre 
cate  further  noise,  and  bent  over  his  wife  with  such  solemn 
tenderness  in  his  eyes  as  I  had  never  seen  there  before. 

"  My  wife,  my  poor  wife ! "  he  said,  sheltering  the  frail 
form  with  his  arm,  as  if  that  could  keep  death  away. 

She  heard  him,  and  the  tension  on  her  delicate  nerves 
relaxed.  The  letter,  which  had  hitherto  been  clenched  in 
one  hand,  fell  away  and  rustled  to  the  floor.  Mrs.  Dennison 
picked  it  up,  folded  it  deliberately,  and  held  it  toward  Mr.  Lee. 

"This  has  just  fallen  from  her  hand,"  she  said;  "it  may 
have  some  reference  to  this  strange  attack." 

Again  that  shiver  ran  through  Mrs.  Lee's  form,  and  her 
face  contracted  with  the  pain,  while  fresh  drops  of  crimson 
gathered  on  her  lips. 

"  Madam,  your  presence  tortures  her,"  said  Jessie ;  "  these 
attacks  come  and  go  with  your  voice." 

"  My  friend,  my  dear,  sweet  friend !  will  you  not  give  me 
one  look  before  I  go  ?  " 

Mrs.  Dennison  bent  over  the  bed  as  she  spoke,  and,  sure 
enough,  Mrs.  Lee  opened  her  eyes  wide,  and  turned  them  on 
the  woman's  face.  Never  shall  I  forget  that  look!  Its 

wounded  expression  haunts  me  yet.     Those  great,  mournful 
16 


258  Death  in  the  Tower- Chamber. 

eyes  dwelt  on  that  face,  which  grew  slowly  pallid,  for  a  full 
half-minute,  and  then  turned  away. 

Mrs.  Dennison  was  awed ;  but,  feeling  our  eyes  upon  her, 
she  took  strength,  and,  with  a  pathetic  "  Farewell !  "  on  her 
lips,  pressed  them  to  those  of  Mrs.  Lee. 

There  was  a  faint  struggle,  a  gasping  cry  broke  from  the 
bed,  and  when  Mrs.  Dermison  lifted  her  face,  a  drop  of  fresh 
blood  crimsoned  her  lips.  She  did  not  know  it;  but  with 
the  red  blood  burning  there,  retreated  into  Lottie's  room, 
where  she  hovered  over  the  scene  as  if  afraid  to  leave  it 
entirely. 

Mr.  Lee  forgot  everything  in  keen  anxiety  for  his  wife. 
When  her  eyes  turned  sorrowfully  upon  him,  he  cried  out, — 

"  Oh !  speak  to  me,  speak  to  me,  my  wife !  Give  some 
sign  that  I  have  not  come  too  late ! " 

The  most  wonderful  expression  I  ever  saw  stole  over  that 
face;  it  came  like  moonlight  on  dark  waters, —  a  gleam  of 
hope  breaking  through  the  agonies  of  death.  Her  lips 
moved.  He  bent  down  and  listened. 

"You  have  loved  me?" 

There  was  no  noise ;  but  we  knew  that  she  was  saying 
this  by  the  movement  of  her  lips. 

For  an  instant,  Mr.  Lee  seemed  stunned.  The  question 
struck  him  to  the  soul ;  then  his  noble  head  was  uplifted, 
and,  looking  tenderly  into  those  wistful  eyes,  he  said,  "  I 
have  always  loved  you,  my  wife.  God  is  my  witness,  I  have 
always  loved  you." 

That  expression  deepened  on  her  face.  She  lifted  her 
hands  feebly,  and,  understanding  the  sign,  he  raised  her  to 
his  bosom.  The  muslin  drapery  of  her  sleeve  got  entangled 
in  his  dress.  I  attempted  to  disengage  it  while  her  face  lay 
on  his  bosom.  In  doing  this  I  touched  her  hand ;  the  frail 
fingers  clasped  mine  with  the  tenacious  feebleness  of  an  in 
fant's  ;  and,  laying  my  palm  on  Mr.  Lee's  hand,  she  pressed 
them  softly  together,  whispering, — 


Death  in  the  Tower-Chamber.  259 

"  Be  good  to  her." 

He  shook  all  over,  while  my  poor  hand  lay  quivering  on 
his.  I  drew  it  away  with  hushed  breath. 

She  was  dying  on  his  bosom ;  her  eyes  were  uplifted  to 
his ;  her  breath  came  in  faint  gasps ;  the  two  frail  hands 
folded  themselves ;  and,  as  the  mists  of  night  settle  on  a  lily, 
that  dear  face  hardened  into  the  marble  of  death. 

I  cannot  remember  all  that  passed  after  this,  who  came 
into  the  room,  or  who  went  out.  I  only  know  that  the  stillness 
of  death  was  in  the  house,  the  pain  of  life  in  our  hearts. 
Sweet  sufferer,  gentle  lady !  How  white  and  still  she  Jay  on 
the  pretty  French  bed,  with  its  volumes  of  lace  brooding 
over  her  like  the  clouds  in  which  we  imagine  seraphs  to  be 
sleeping!  There  was  no  noisy  grief  in  the  room.  Even 
Mrs.  Dennison  had  fled  to  her  own  apartment ;  the  sudden 
ness  of  our  calamity  shocked  even  her. 

Lottie  knelt  by  the  bed,  her  face  buried  in  the  clothes, 
dumb  and  still.  Jessie  clung  to  her  father,  who  was  striving 
to  comfort  her ;  but  struggle  against  it  as  he  would,  the 
force  of  a  mighty  anguish  spoke  out  in  his  broken  words. 

Those  were  mournful  days  during  which  she  lay  in  that 
tower-room.  We  had  the  dead  to  ourselves  —  that  woman 
never  intruded  on  us.  Cora  came  each  day  informing  us 
that  her  mistress  was  ill  from  grief.  He  heard  the  message, 
but  gave  no  sign  beyond  a  grave  inquiry.  The  sadness  in 
his  face  deepened  every  hour ;  stern  thoughts  perhaps  had 
stamped  the  sorrow  deeply  in  his  soul.  There  was  some 
thing  more  than  natural  grief  there ;  gleams  of  remorse 
broke  through  all  the  rest. 

The  night  before  Mrs.  Lee  was  buried,  I  went  into  her 
room  ;  to  sleep  was  impossible,  and  I  longed  to  be  alone 
with  her  once  more.  I  am  no  enthusiast,  and  have  little 
superstition,  but  it  seems  to  me  impossible  to  doubt  that  the 
dead  are  often  with  us  on  this  side  the  eternal  shore.  We 
feel  their  presence  in  our  heart  of  hearts  without  caring  to 
see  it  with  the  sense. 


260  Death  in  the  Tower- Chamber. 

How  young  she  looked  —  how  good  and  quiet!  Some 
white  flowers  lay  on  the  pillow  with  rich  colors  burning  in 
their  hearts,  that  cast  a  sort  of  illumination  over  the  frozen 
stillness  of  her  face.  The  white  draperies  gathered  above 
her,  the  shaded  lights  stealing  like  star-gleams  through  the 
room,  made  the  stillness  of  death  holy  ! 

I  sat  down  by  the  bed,  in  the  great  easy-chair  which  she 
had  occupied  when  Lottie  came  in  with  the  letter.  A  faint 
perfume  of  violets  hung  about  the  cushions,  and  on  the  seat 
lay  the  delicate  handkerchief  she  had  been  using.  It  seemed 
only  a  moment  since  I  had  seen  her  resting  tranquilly 
upon  the  seat  that  supported  me.  Could  death  be  so  cruelly 
sudden? 

I  wept  quietly  as  these  thoughts  filled  my  mind,  and  with 
them  came* vague  conjectures  regarding  the  letter  which  had 
apparently  produced  a  result  so  fatal.  Who  had  written 
that  letter?  What  could  the  subject  have  been?  Where 
was  it  now  ?  I  remembered  that  Mr.  Lee  had  taken  it  me 
chanically  from  Mrs.  Dennison's  hand  and  put  it  in  his 
pocket,  evidently  unconscious  of  its  mysterious  importance. 
Surely  the  woman  could  have  nothing  to  fear  from  that 
letter ;  at  any  rate,  she  had  held  no  part  in  its  fatal  delivery. 
Then  who  could  have  possessed  the  power  to  break  the  frail 
life  which  had  been  quenched  ?  It  was  all  a  painful  enig 
ma,  impossible  to  solve ;  but  the  great,  mournful  fact  lay 
before  me, —  my  friend  —  the  best  friend  I  had  ever  known 
on  earth  —  was  dead. 


Mrs.  Lee's  Funeral.  261 


CHAPTER  LIV. 


AS  I  sat  buried  in  miserable  thoughts,  a  faint  stir  in  the 
bed  draperies  made  me  start  and  hold  my  breath.  It 
was  Lottie,  who  had  been  all  the  time  crouching  close  to 
the  floor,  guarding  the  remains  of  her  mistress  in  profound 
stillness.  The  light  was  so  dim  that  I  had  not  been  aware 
of  her  presence  till  then.  Such  companionship  did  not  dis 
turb  me ;  indeed,  without  the  faithful  girl  that  death-cham 
ber  would  have  been  desolate  indeed. 

"  Lottie,"  I  said,  in  a  whisper,  — "  Lottie,  is  it  you  ?  " 

She  was  sitting  on  the  floor,  with  both  arms  locked  around 
her  knees,  on  which  her  forehead  rested.  The  girl  looked 
up,  and  her  heavy  eyes  met  mine. 

"Yes,  it's  me,  Miss  Hyde ;  I  haven't  left  her  a  minute 
since  then,"  she  said,  drearily.  "  Don't  ask  me  to  go  away 
—  I  could  n't  do  it." 

"  Ask  you  to  go  away,  Lottie  ?  Oh !  no,  my  poor  girl ! 
We  have  watched  together  in  this  room  many  a  time ;  but 
never  in  this  sad  way." 

"  I  know  it,"  she  said  ;  "  you  were  always  good  to  her,  and 
she  felt  it.  But  tell  me,  Miss  Hyde,  do  you  think  it  was 
the  letter  I  brought  that  laid  her  there?" 

"  I  cannot  tell.  Still  it  must  have  been,  she  was  so  well 
only  a  moment  before  it  touched  her  hand.  Who  could 
have  written  it  ?  " 

"  I  have  been  thinking  and  thinking,  Miss  Hyde.  The 
writing  was  like  Miss  Jessie's ;  I  thought  so  at  the  time." 

"  Miss  Jessie's  ?     Are  you  sure  ?  " 

"So  it  seemed  to  me;  but  I've  got  the  envelope,  look  for 
yourself." 

I  took  the  crumpled  envelope  which  she  took  from  her 


262  Mrs.  Lee's  Funeral 

bosom  and  held  toward  me.  It  was  of  creamy- white  paper, 
very  thick,  and  with  an  inner  lining  of  blue,  a  color  that 
Jessie  affected  where  it  could  be  delicately  introduced  among 
her  stationery.  The  writing  was  like  hers,  but  with  a  slight 
appearance  of  disguise 

"  You  see,"  said  Lottie,  still  in  a  whisper,  "  it  looks  like 
Miss  Jessie's  ;  but  what  could  she  write  to  her  about  ?  " 

"  It  is  strange,"  I  murmured. 

"  Terribly  strange !  I  can't  make  it  out.  All  the  time, 
for  two  whole  nights  and  days,  I  have  thought  of  it ;  and 
the  more  I  think  the  darker  it  all  grows.  Oh,  if  she  could 
only  speak ;  but  that  will  never  be  again  —  " 

Her  voice  broke  here,  and  clasping  her  knees  tighter,  she 
began  rocking  to  and  fro,  uttering  faint,  dry  moans,  that 
went  to  my  heart.  Lottie  had  not  shed  a  tear  since  her 
mistress's  death. 

"  Never  again — never  again  !"  she  kept  whispering. 

"  Don't  Lottie,"  I  said ;  "  it  breaks  my  heart  to  hear  you 
go  on  in  this  way." 

She  looked  at  me  earnestly ;  then  dropped  her  face  and 
said,  with  infinite  pathos, — 

"  Oh !  that  my  heart  could  break !  " 

I  bent  over  her. 

"  Be  comforted,  Lottie.  If  our  friend  could  speak,  this 
is  what  she  would  say  — " 

"  Don't,  don't.  Who  could  be  comforted,  and  she  lying 
there  like  a  beautiful  lily  broken  off  at  the  stem  ?  Look  at 
her,  Miss  Hyde,  and  see  if  the  smile  is  there  yet." 

"  Yes,  Lottie,  there  is  a  heavenly  look  on  her  face.  See 
for  yourself." 

"  No,  no,  I  cannot  stand  it ;  in  the  morning  I  will  kiss 
her  hands  for  the  last  time.  Let  her  sleep  with  the  angels 
to-night ;  I  won't  come  between  her  and  them.  They  will 
take  care  of  her  now  she  don't  want  me." 

"Oh,  Lottie!"  « 


Mrs.  Lee's  Funeral  263 

She  shook  her  head  disconsolately,  then  it  sunk  on  her 
knees  once  more,  and  was  not  lifted  again  all  night;  still  I 
do  not  think  she  slept  a  moment. 

Jessie  came  to  her  mother's  room  late  that  night.  Lottie 
did  not  move  ;  I  arose  to  go,  knowing  how  sacred  were  the 
rights  of  an  only  child ;  but  she  asked  me  to  stay,  saying  — 
oh,  how  sadly  —  that  her  mother's  true  friend  could  not  be 
in  the  way  even  there. 

I  told  her  that  Lottie  was  watching,  and  had  not  once 
left  her  place  by  the  bed.  She  went  round  to  where  the 
girl  was  crouching  and  kissed  that  portion  of  the  forehead 
left  exposed  by  the  folded  arms.  Then,  for  the  first  time,  I 
heard  low  sobs  break  from  the  faithful  creature,  and  felt 
glad  to  know  that  she  was  crying. 

"  She  is  happier  far  than  I  am,"  said  Jessie,  with  unut 
terable  sadness.  "  It  seems  as  if  I  should  never  shed  tears 
again." 

She  came  back  to  where  I  was  sitting,  and  sinking  on  the 
footstool  that  always  stood  near  the  chair,  her  head  fell  on 
my  lap,  her  hands  clasped  themselves  under  the  pale  fore 
head,  and  thus  she  lay,  heavy  and  still,  weary  with  pain, 
but  sleepless,  till  the  day  dawned. 

That  morning  Mrs.  Lee  was  to  be  buried. 

With  the  first  gray  of  dawn,  we  heard  Mr.  Lee's  step 
coming  up  from  the  library  below,  where  he  had  passed  the 
night.  Jessie  and  I  arose,  and,  bending  over  that  calm  face, 
left  our  solemn  kisses  on  the  lips  and  went  away,  giving  her 
up  to  the  man  she  had  loved  so  devotedly.  Even  Lottie 
was  aroused  by  his  approach,  and,  rising  to  her  feet,  went 
heavily  into  her  own  little  room,  which  was  soon  filled  with 
bitter  sobs. 

We  met  Mr.  Lee  on  the  stairs.  He  had  not  been  in  bed 
that  night  and  looked  strangely  haggard.  No  words  passed 
among  us  ;  but  Jessie  and  her  father  exchanged  a  mournful 
glance  that  was  more  eloquent  than  language. 


264  Mrs.  Lee's  Funeral. 

It  rained  when  we  took  her  away  from  her  home,  and  a 
heavy  gloom  lay  upon  the  beautiful  landscape  she  had  loved 
so  well.  Across  the  terrace,  and  down  the  flight  of  steps 
bordered  with  flowers  that  wept  heavy  drops,  she  passed 
away  into  the  valley — away  to  her  eternal  rest.  On  a  rise 
of  ground  on  the  verge  of  the  hills,  we  paused  amid  a  clus 
ter  of  white  stones  where  sods  lay  in  a  heap,  and  the  torn 
earth  contrasted  mournfully  with  the  fresh  grass. 

As  we  neared  the  hill,  a  burst  of  sunshine  broke  the 
clouds  asunder  and  lighted  us  forward.  There  were  no  sobs 
at  the  grave ;  our  sorrow  was  very  silent,  and  solemn  as  death 
itself.  The  very  air  seemed  thrilled  with  awe  as  the  funeral 
service  rose  upon  it.  Some  one,  Lottie  I  suppose,  had  laid 
a  garland  of  white  flowers  on  the  coffin,  knotted  together 
with  snowy  ribbons.  As  they  lowered  the  coffin  the  wind 
took  these  ribbons,  and  they  fluttered  up  from  the  grave 
like  the  wings  of  an  angel  striving  to  rise  heavenward  ;  and 
through  the  first  shovelful  of  earth  rose  a  faint  perfume 
pressed  from  the  flowers  which  the  gravel  had  bruised  upon 
her  coffin. 

It  was  all  over,  and  we  returned  to  the  house.  On  the 
steps,  Mrs.  Dennison  stood  to  receive  us  clothed  in  white, 
with  black  ribbons  knotting  up  the  sleeves  and  clustering 
at  the  bosom  of  her  dress.  This  was  the  first  time  I  had 
seen  her  since  that  fatal  day. 

Nothing  could  have  been  more  decorous  than  her  de 
meanor  ;  her  beautiful  eyes  seemed  heavy  with  unshed  tears, 
and  Christianity  itself  is  not  more  gentle  than  her  tone  and 
manner. 

"Come,"  she  said,  addressing  our  Jessie,  "let  us  mourn 
together  as  friends  who  have  lost  one  who  is  dearest  to  us. 
If  I  have'  ever  pained  you,  dear  Jessie,  forgive  me  for  her 
sake." 

Mr.  Lee  heard  this,  and  looked  wistfully  at  his  daughter. 
Poor  girl !  she  was  too  heart-broken  for  resentment,  and 


Old  Mrs.  Boswortli's  Visit.  265 

held  forth  her  hand.  Mr.  Lee  stepped  forward  and  laid  his 
hand  on  those  that  the  beautiful  woman  had  just  clasped. 

"Jessie,"  he  said,  in  a  voice  that  thrilled  all  within  its 
influence,  "remember  this  lady  was  very  dear  to  your 
mother." 

Jessie  did  not  answer ;  I  think  she  could  not  command 
words,  but  she  bent  her  head  in  acquiescence  and  passed 
into  the  house. 

It  is  a  strange  thing  to  say,  but  I  believe  that  the  few 
weeks  that  followed  Mrs.  Lee's  funeral  were  the  most  tran 
quil  of  any  that  had  preceded  them  since  Mrs.  Dennison 
came  to  our  house.  The  great  central  object  of  interest  in 
the  household  was  at  rest.  All  the  little  cares  that  had 
occupied  us  were  over ;  the  very  altar  of  our  household  had 
been  torn  away,  and  for  a  long  time  we  found  it  impossible 
to  find  new  channels  of  interest,  or  settle  ourselves  down  to 
anything.  There  was  no  longer  an  attempt  at  amusing  our 
guest,  and  she  did  not  seem  to  require  it ;  indeed,  from  all 
appearances  she  had  become  a  member  of  the  family.  We 
seldom  met  now,  but  kept  our  own  rooms.  Jessie  became 
sadder  and  sadder  each  day ;  nothing  interested  her ;  she 
absolutely  pined  to  follow  her  mother. 


CHAPTEE  LV. 


/COMPACTS  made  in  a  state  of  excitement  are  seldom 
\J  lasting.  If  Jessie's  heart  had  softened  toward  Mrs. 
Dennison  in  the  extremity  of  her  grief,  it  came  back  to  the 
old  standpoint  as  that  grief  took  thought.  Something  more 
subtile  than  her  own  will  held  her  confidence  back.  But 
this  was  no  time  for  excitement  of  any  kind  ;  the  depth  of 


266  Old  Mrs.  Bosworth1*  Visit. 

grief  into  which  we  had  fallen  kept  all  worldly  passions 
back.  So,  as  I  have  said,  we  were  more  tranquil  than  of  old. 
Poor,  poor  Lottie!  she  went  about  the  house  like  a 
wounded  bird  that  had  seen  its  nest  destroyed.  Without 
asking  for  leave,  she  had  arranged  Mrs.  Lee's  room,  in  the 
tower-chamber,  exactly  as  it  had  been  during  her  mistress's 
life,  and  guarded  it  from  her  own  pretty  den  with  all  the 
vigilance  of  old  time.  If  any  one  entered  the  chamber  and 
touched  an  article  that  had  been  Mrs.  Lee's,  Lottie  would 
cry  out  as  if  struck  by  a  sudden  pang,  and  fall  into  a  ner 
vous  tremor  till  the  intruder  had  departed.  She  never 
allowed  any  one,  not  even  Jessie,  to  enter  the  room  without 
following  her  like  a  watch-dog. 

No  one  was  surprised  at  this.  The  devotion  of  that  girl 
to  her  mistress  had  been  something  wonderful.  That  she 
should  feel  great  attachment  to  anything  belonging  to  her 
was  beautifully  natural.  So  it  happened  that  she  fell  into 
possession  of  the  rooms  in  the  tower,  and  secluded  herself 
there,  taking  little  interest  in  anything  else. 

Some  days  after  things  had  settled  into  this  state,  old 
Mrs.  Bosworth  came  over  in  her  heavy  family  carriage.  In 
our  sadness,  this  became  an  event,  and  both  Jessie  and  I 
left  our  room  to  meet  her,  grateful  for  anything  that  showed 
real  sympathy  for  our  bereavement. 

The  sorrows  which  this  good  old  lady  had  passed  through, 
placed  her  in  delicate  sympathy  with  us.  She  met  Jessie 
with  such  motherly  gentleness,  that  tears  came  into  the 
young  creature's  eyes  almost  for  the  first  time  since  our  loss. 
The  old  lady  saw  this,  and,  drawing  the  agitated  face  to 
hers,  kissed  it. 

"  We  have  been  very  sorry  for  you,  Miss  Lee.  Indeed, 
ours  has  been  a  house  of  mourning  also ;  for  there  are  cases 
where  the  same  grief  touches  many  hearts.  I  have  wept 
for  you,  my  child  —  prayed  for  you." 

"I  know  it  —  I  wa's  sure  o£  it,"  answered  Jessie,  resting 


Old  Mrs.  Bosworttts  Visit.  267 

her  proud  young  head  on  the  old  lady's  shoulder,  and  weep 
ing  those  soft,  warm  tears  that  relieve  the  heart  so  much. 
"I  have  thought  of  you  and  of  him.  Tell  me  that  your 
grandson  is  no  worse." 

The  old  lady  kissed  her  again,  and  tenderly  smoothed  the 
glossy  hair  upon  her  temples. 

"  He  is  no  worse,  dear  child  —  a  little  better,  I  think, 
since  we  have  been  quite  alone  —  the  tranquillity  has  done 
him  good." 

"  I  should  like  to  see  him,"  said  Jessie.  "  Miss  Hyde 
and  I  have  missed  him  so  much  in  our  loneliness." 

The  old  lady  cast  a  grateful  glance  at  me;  then,  turning 
to  Jessie,  she  said,  — 

"  It  would  make  him  strong  enough  to  come,  if  he  knew 
that  his  sweet  friend  desired  it." 

Jessie  looked  at  that  dear  old  face  earnestly,  and  smiled 
through  her  tears. 

"You  are  very  kind." 

While  we  were  sitting  together,  Mr.  Lee  came  in.  He 
had  seen  Mrs.  Bosworth's  carriage  at  the  door,  and,  know 
ing  how  seldom  the  old  lady  went  out,  sought  her  to  pay 
his  respects. 

It  is  seldom  that  two  persons  so  thoroughly  bred,  and  so 
singularly  intelligent  as  Mr.  Lee  and  our  visitor,  ever  meet. 
Notwithstanding  the  sorrow  that  oppressed  us,  the  conver 
sation  which  sprang  out  of  the  first  greeting  brought  cheer 
fulness  with  it.  They  did  not  talk  directly  of  our  loss,  but 
every  subject  touched  upon  had  a  tinge  of  sadness  in  it, 
which  betrayed  the  buried  feelings  and  sympathy  which 
lay  behind. 

I  had  not  believed  that  such  power  of  pleasing  could  be 
carried  into  extreme  old  age,  as  this  old  lady  manifested. 

While  we  were  conversing,  Mrs.  Dennison  came  in,  much 
to  our  astonishment;  for  of  late  she  had  rather  avoided 
both  Jessie  and  myself.  Mr.  Lee  presented  her  to  our  vis- 


268  Lottie's  Revelations. 

itor,  who  put  on  her  stateliest  manner,  and,  after  rising, 
stood  as  if  ready  to  go ;  but  her  clear  eyes  were  fixed  on 
Mrs.  Dennison's  face,  and  she  seemed  reading  her  to  the 
soul. 

I  think  that  Mrs.  Dennison  was,  for  once,  awed  by  the 
moral  force  opposed  to  her ;  for  such  it  really  was.  The 
graceful  flippancy  of  manner,  which  most  people  considered 
so  captivating,  refused  to  come  into  action,  and,  for  the 
moment,  she  really  was  awkward. 

"  I  did  not  know  that  you  had  guests,"  said  the  old  lady, 
with  a  stiff  bend  of  the  head.  "  If  I  remember,  Mr.  Law 
rence  told  me  that  this  lady  would  leave  the  neighborhood 
about  the  time  he  did." 

The  color  flashed  into  Mrs.  Dennison's  face,  and  she  re 
plied,  with  suppressed  anger, — 

"  Mr.  Lawrence  presumed,  madam,  when  he  ventured  to 
regulate  my  movements  by  his  own." 

Again  the  old  lady  gave  her  a  quiet,  searching  look,  and, 
without  replying,  moved  toward  the  door. 

Jessie  and  I  went  down  to  the  terrace  with  Mrs.  Bos- 
worth,  while  Mr.  Lee  took  her  to  the  carriage. 


CHAPTER  LVI. 


THE  conduct  of  old  Mrs.  Bosworth  made  a  profound 
impression  in  our  family.  Nothing  could  have  been 
more  unfortunate  for  Mrs.  Dennison.  Mr.  Lee,  up  to  that 
time,  had  been  so  occupied  with  the  genuine  grief  which 
sprung  out  of  his  wife's  death,  that  he  had  evidently  given 
little  thought  to  the  real  condition  of  his  household ;  but 
the  grave  look  of  disapproval  which  met  Mrs.  Dennison's 


Lottie's  Revelations.  269 

entrance,  when  the  dear  old  lady  made  her  visit,  was  too 
decided  for  him  or  any  one  else  to  ignore.  Jessie's  ill-timed 
remarks  had  affected  him  but  little,  for,  alas!  he  was  preju 
diced  there ;  but  the  evident  condemnation  of  this  fine  old 
lady  had  its  effect. 

Mr.  Lee  began  to  understand  that  a  guest  in  our  house 
just  then,  not  sanctioned  by  ties  of  blood,  or  even  of  old 
friendship,  must  have  a  strange  appearance  in  the  neigh 
borhood.  His  own  fine  sense  of  propriety  was  disturbed, 
and  this  gave  his  intercourse  with  the  lady,  all  the  rest  of 
that  day,  an  air  of  constraint  which  she  was  not  slow  to 
comprehend.  She  grew  more  quiet  and  thoughtful,  all  her 
fine  spirits  vanished,  and,  more  than  once,  I  caught  her 
lifting  her  beautiful  eyes  to  Mr.  Lee's  with  a  sad,  misty 
look  of  appeal,  that  would  have  touched  the  heart  of  a 
savage.  It  almost  reached  mine. 

This  lasted  all  that  day  and  evening.  There  was  little 
conversation ;  but  the  eloquence  of  that  woman's  face  was 
above  all  language. 

At  night  I  went  into  Jessie's  room,  as  usual;  not  to  talk; 
everything  had  become  too  painful  for  those  little  confiden 
tial  chats  that  make  a  home  so  pleasant ;  but  Jessie  was 
always  sad  now,  and  the  news  about  young  Bosworth  had 
affected  her  greatly,  in  what  way  it  was  difficult  to  deter 
mine  ;  so  I  went  to  her  room,  knowing  that  the  presence  of 
an  old  friend  would  be  some  comfort  to  her. 

As  we  sat  together  talking  on  vague  household  affairs, 
Lottie  knocked  at  the  door  and  came  in. 

"  I  don't  want  you  to  be  taken  by  surprise  or  anything," 
she  said,  bluntly,  "  but  Mr.  Lawrence  will  be  here  to-mor 
row;  and,  before  twenty -four  hours,  he  will  beg  Miss  Jessie's 
pardon  for  slighting  her,  on  his  bended  knees,  and  ask  her 
to  marry  him  right  out." 

Jessie  started  up,  pale  as  death,  her  eyes  flashed  and  her 
lips  quivered. 


270  Lottie's  Revelations. 

"Lottie!" 

The  voice  was  low,  but  it  made  the  girl  hold  her  breath. 

"  Don't  let  her  get  mad ! "  cried  the  .strange  creature,  ap 
pealing  to  me ;  "I  did  n't  bring  him,  gracious  knows.  Mrs. 
Babylon  has  done  it,  that 's  what  you  ought  to  know,  and 
I  've  told  it." 

"  But  how  did  you  find  this  out,  Lottie  ?  "  I  said,  for 
Jessie  had  fallen  back  to  her  seat,  and  was  shrouding  her 
face  with  one  hand. 

"I  won't  tell  you!  If  I  did,  some  of  your  queer  notions 
would  come  in  and  I  should  catch  it.  Just  you  take  care 
of  honor  and  dignity,  and  all  that.  I  don't  pretend  to  no 
such  nonsense ;  I  know  he 's  coming,  because  Babylon  sent 
for  him  ;  she 's  ready  to  take  claws  off  now  that — oh,  dear ! 
oh,  dear ! " 

Here  the  strange  girl  flung  herself  down  on  the  floor,  and, 
burying  her  face,  began  to  cry  bitterly. 

I  knew  how  she  would  have  finished  that  sentence  but  for 
Jessie's  presence,  and  shrunk  from  drawing  forth  another 
word. 

At  length  Lottie  lifted  her  wet  face  and  shook  the  hair 
back  from  her  eyes. 

"  I  'in  a  queer  jewsharp,  ain't  I?"  she  said,  with  a  giggle 
that  broke  up  the  sob  in  her  throat;  "but  it's  true  as  the 
gospel.  Mr.  Lawrence  is  coming,  and  you  mark  if  he  don't 
go  through  with  that  very  performance,  kneeling  and  all ! " 

"  Well,  well !  It  was  right  to  tell  us,  and  Miss  Jessie 
thanks  you  in  her  heart,"  I  said,  raising  the  girl  from  her 
lowly  position.  "  Now  go  to  your  room." 

She  arose,  looked  wistfully  at  Jessie  an  instant;  then 
creeping  to  her  side,  knelt  down  as  she  had  often  done  at 
the  feet  of  Mrs.  Lee,  and,  taking  the  hand  which  fell  list 
lessly  down,  kissed  it. 

Jessie  started  at  the  touch,  and  gently  releasing  the  hand, 
laid  it  on  the  young  girl's  hair.  » 


Lottie's  Revelations.  271 

"  I  thank  you,"  she  said,  looking  down  to  the  honest  eyes 
into  which  great  tears  were  crowding  fast ;  "  my  mother 
loved  you,  and  so  do  I." 

"I  —  I  'm  a-trying  to  do  my  best  and  be  a  mother  to  you 
myself,  now  that  she  is  dead  and  gone,"  answered  Lottie, 
with  a  look  of  honest  affection  beaming  over  her  face. 

Jessie  almost  smiled ;  at  which  Lottie  blushed  like  a 
child,  and,  starting  to  her  feet,  went  away,  closing  the  door 
softly  after  her. 

"Can  you  believe  this?"  said  Jessie,  after  she  was  gone. 

"  Yes,"  I  answered.  "  Whatever  her  sources  of  informa 
tion  may  be,  Lottie  is  always  correct." 

"And  he  will  dare — at  her  request — by  her  consent, 
perhaps — he  will  dare!" 

She  arose  and  walked  the  room,  her  black  dress  sweeping 
the  carpet  like  an  imperial  robe. 

I  did  not  speak;  anxiety  kept  me  dumb.  Was  this  a 
burst  of  anger  that  would  pass  away?  When  that  man, 
with  all  his  bewildering  attractions,  should  stand  before 
her — humble,  imploring  —  how  would  it  be?  The  hopes 
which  had  begun  to  dawn  in  my  heart  for  young  Bosworth 
faltered,  notwithstanding  this  queenly  manifestation  of  pride. 

"  She  has  sent  for  him  indeed ! "  burst  from  those  curved 
lips;  "there  is  nothing  humiliating  in  this,  Aunt  Matty. 
She  invites  gentlemen  to  my  father's  house  and  allows  them 
to  approach  me.  Perhaps  she  has  found  out  that  half  this 
property  is  mine  now,  and  sent  him  word." 

I  started.  This  might  be  true.  There  certainly  was 
something  inexplicable  in  the  evident  understanding  be 
tween  Lawrence  and  our  guest. 

"  Well,  let  him  come,"  said  Jessie,  drawing  a  deep  breath. 
"  Let  him  come ;  I  understand  myself  now." 

"  You  will  not  accept  him  then  ?"  I  inquired,  anxiously. 

"  Accept  him ! "  she  replied,  with  a  calm  smile,  which 
told  how  deep  and  settled  her  pride  had  become,  far  more 


272       Mrs.  Dennison  urges  Lawrence  to  Propose. 

clearly  than  the  flashing  eye  and  writhing  lip  that  had 
startled  me  a  moment  before.  "  You  need  not  fear  that,  my 
friend." 

"  And  you  do  not  love  him  ?" 

"  No,  my  friend,  I  do  not  love  him  ;  nor  am  I  sure  that 
he  is  worthy  of  any  good  woman's  love." 

I  clasped  my  hands  in  thankfulness.  Her  words  had 
lifted  a  painful  weight  from  my  bosom. 

"  Thank  God  !  "  I  murmured. 

She  looked  at  me  gratefully,  and  we  parted  for  the  night. 


CHAPTEE  LVIL 

MRS.    DENNISON   URGES   LAWRENCE  TO  PROPOSE. 

THE  next  morning  Mrs.  Dennison  kept  up  the  subdued 
character  of  the  previous  night.  Her  eyes  were  heavy 
and  full  of  troubled  mist,  her  movements  had  lost  their  elas 
ticity,  and  an  air  of  touching  depression  supplanted  the 
graceful  audacity  of  her  usual  manner. 

Mr.  Lee  was  grave  and  silent ;  he  once  or  twice  glanced 
at  our  guest,  with  some  anxiety  in  his  look,  but  made  no 
comment  on  her  changed  appearance. 

After  breakfast  I  went  out  for  a  walk.  The  morning  was 
bright  and  cool,  inviting  me  to  a  long  ramble.  But  my 
health  was  not  altogether  restored,  and  anxiety  made  me 
listless ;  so  I  walked  slowly  across  the  face  of  the  hill,  came 
out  at  the  footpath  on  the  ridge,  and  wandered  on  till  I  came 
to  the  rock  which  terminated  it.  I  had  been  sitting  on  it  a 
little  while,  gazing  languidly  down  at  the  gleams  of  water 
that  came  up  through  the  green  hemlocks,  some  two  hundred 
feet  beneath,  when  the  sound  of  voices  from  the  grove  dis 
turbed  me. 


Mrs.  Dennison  urges  Lawrence  to  Propose.       273 

I  had  a  nervous  dread  of  being  seen  by  Mrs.  Dennison  or 
her  friends,  and  let  myself  down  from  the  rock  to  the  face 
of  the  precipitous  descent  —  a  perilous  exploit  —  for  a  false 
step  might  have  sent  me  headlong  to  the  river  below.  I 
became  sensible  of  the  danger  of  my  position  after  the  first 
moment,  and,  clinging  to  a  young  ash-tree,  pressed  myself 
against  the  leaning  trunk  of  a  hemlock  and  waited  for  the 
persons,  whose  voices  I  had  heard,  to  pass. 

Directly  two  persons  came  winding  down  the  path,  and 
stood  upon  the  rock  I  had  just  left.  It  was  Mrs.  Dennison 
and  Mr.  Lawrence,  talking  eagerly.  The  languor  that  had 
marked  her  appearance  at  breakfast  was  gone.  She  was 
sharp  and  animated,  spoke  with  earnestness,  and  seemed 
now  pleading,  now  explaining.  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  his 
face.  It  was  flushed  with  anger,  not  to  say  rage. 

"  It  is  useless  to  upbraid  me.  I  loved  you ;  it  was  death 
to  give  you  up.  At  a  distance  it  seemed  easy  enough ;  but 
when  I  saw  you  together  and  marked  something  too  real  in 
your  devotion,  it  drove  me  mad.  I  could  not  marry  you 
myself,  poverty-stricken  wretches  that  we  are !  but  you  can 
not  blame  me  if  the  trial  of  giving  you  to  another  was  be 
yond  human  strength." 

"  But  you  were  false.  You  told  me  that  she  also  was 
false ;  that  she  secretly  encouraged  young  Bosworth  ;  that  I 
was  treacherously  undermining  my  own  friend.'' 

Lawrence  spoke  in  a  loud,  angry  voice.  The  look  which 
he  bent  on  her  was  stormy  with  passion. 

"  Lawrence,  this  rage  is  useless.  I  did  all  that  lay  in  my 
power  to  break  up  the  work  I  had  helped  to  do.  For  a 
time,  poverty,  anything  seemed  better  than  the  possibility 
of  seeing  you  the  husband  of  that  proud  girl.  Then  my 
own  future  was  uncertain ;  now  it  is  assured.  Between  them 
the  father  and  daughter  have  unbounded  wealth.  It  is 
worth  a  great  sacrifice —  I  make  it.  This  is  my  first  step, 
my  first  humiliation.  It  was  false.  All  that  I  told  you 
17 


274       Mrs.  Dennison  urges  Lawrence  to  Propose. 

was  false.  She  did  not  love  that  young  man,  she  did  lova 
you.  I  fancied  —  and  here  the  trouble  arose  —  that  you 
were  beginning  to  love  her,  that  it  gave  you  no  pain  to 
change.  This  embittered  me.  I  misrepresented  her,  told  you 
that  she  visited  Bosworth's  sick-chamber  from  affection,  when 
I  knew  that  it  was  only  the  persuasion  of  that  troublesome 
Miss  Hyde  which  sent  her  to  the  house.  Now  I  take  it  all 
back.  She  is  heart-whole  save  in  love  for  you.  She  never 
cared  for  him  in  the  least.  It  was  you  she  loved." 

I  caught  a  second  glimpse  of  his  face  as  he  turned  it  from 
her ;  a  flash  of  triumph  passed  over  it,  breaking  its  frowns 
as  lightning  cleaves  a  thunder-cloud.  My  heart  fell.  The 
man  loved  our  Jessie.  With  his  strength  and  power  of 
character,  could  she  resist  a  passion  that  was  evidently 
genuine  ? 

Mrs.  Dennison  looked  at  him  sharply ;  but  his  face  was 
dark  enough  under  her  glance,  and  she  went  on,  perhaps 
satisfied  of  his  indifference. 

"  There  is  no  time  for  hesitation,  Lawrence.  It  will  be 
impossible  for  me  to  keep  my  post  here  many  days  longer. 
The  young  lady  scarcely  endures  me,  Miss  Hyde  turns  to 
marble  when  I  enter  her  presence,  and  there  is  that  imp  of 
a  girl  crossing  my  path  at  every  turn.  I  must  leave  the 
house  —  and  that  within  a  few  days  —  unless  you  forgive  me 
and  find  means  of  appeasing  the  young  lady.  That  accom 
plished,  I  shall  be  more  necessary  to  the  household  than 
ever.  Everything  will  be  on  velvet  then." 

"  Are  you  so  sure  of  the  old  gentleman  then  ?  "  inquired 
Lawrence,  with  a  half  sneer. 

She  smiled,  and  gave  her  head  a  disdainful  movement. 

"  Am  I  sure  of  my  life  ?  " 

He  turned  upon  her  with  a  look  of  scornful  approbation. 

"  You  are  an  extraordinary  woman,  widow." 

"  You  have  said  as  much,  in  a  more  complimentary  fash 
ion,  before  this,"  she  answerjed. 


Mrs.  Dennison  urges  Lawrence  to  Propose.     275 

"Perhaps,"  he  answered,  carelessly;  "but  we  understand 
each  other  too  well  for  fine  speeches.  Now,  let  us  talk 
clearly.  On  your  word  of  honor  as  a  lady,  all  that  you 
told  me  regarding  Miss  Lee  before  I  took  that  rude  depart 
ure,  was  false  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  though  you  might  use  a  softer  word." 

"And  you  believe  she  loves  me  yet  in  spite  of  my  ungen- 
tlemanly  withdrawal  ?  " 

"I  am  certain  of  it." 

"  You  wish  me  to  beg  pardon  and  propose  ?  " 

"Wish!"    • 

The  woman  locked  her  hands  passionately,  and  turned 
her  pale  face  upon  him. 

"  Wish !     You  know  I  cannot  wish  it ;  but  it  is  inevitable." 

"  In  order  to  smooth  your  way  with  this  grand  old  gen 
tleman." 

The  woman  shuddered  visibly,  and  clasped  her  hands 
once  more  till  the  blood  flew  back  under  the  almond-shaped 
nails,  leaving  them  white  as  pearls. 

"  How  indifferently  you  speak  of  a  thing  which  drives 
me  mad ! " 

"Indifferently?  No.  You  have  made  your  arrange 
ments,  and  do  me  the  honor  to  include  mine  with  them." 

"  You  are  angry  with  me  —  hurt  that  I  can  decide  on 
this  marriage." 

"No,  neither  angry  nor  hurt  on  that  point." 

She  looked  at  him  imploringly. 

"  Is  this  said  in  order  to  wound  me  ?  " 

"It  is  said  because  I  feel  it." 

"  And  you  do  not  care  that  I  bind  myself  for  life  to  this 
man?" 

"Care?    Yes;  why  not?" 

"  I  have  thought  it  all  over  hundreds  of  times,  when  we 
talked  of  marriage  those  lovely  nights  on  the  beach.  It 
was  a  sweet  dream,  worthy  of  two  young  people  in  their 


276     Mrs.  Dennison  urges  Lawrence  to  Propose. 

teens.  "We  forgot  everything, —  the  luxurious  habits  which 
had  become  second  nature  to  us  both, —  the  impossibility  of 
making  even  love  wild  as  ours  suffice  with  everything  else 
wanting.  We  were  neither  young  enough  nor  foolish  enough 
to  carry  that  idea  out." 

"  Or,  even  then,  to  entertain  it  seriously  for  a  moment," 
said  Lawrence,  coldly  breaking  in  upon  her. 

"Perhaps  not,"  she  said,  mournfully.  "It  was  a  dream, 
and  as  such  we  discussed  it ;  but  the  wish  —  oh !  that  was 
strong  with  us  both ! " 

A  cloud  of  disgustful  feelings  swept  over  the  man's  face, 
such  as  fill  a  refined  heart  while  reviving  some  passion  that 
has  died  out  in  contempt. 

"  Well,  we  will  not  dwell  upon  these  moonlight  dreams, 
but  the  future.'' 

"Which  will,  at  least,  give  us  the  right  to  see  each  other, 
and  will  secure  between  us  one  of  the  largest  fortunes  in 
the  United  States.  If  we  cannot  be  all  in  all  to  each  other, 
everything  else  necessary  to  happiness  will  be  ours." 

Again  that  expression  swept  over  his  face,  but  she  was 
not  looking  at  him ;  the  thoughts  in  her  mind  were  such  as 
turn  the  eyes  away  from  any  human  countenance.  I  could 
read  all  this  plainly  in  their  two  faces. 

"  Let  us  pass  over  these  things,"  he  said,  gravely  regard 
ing  her.  "  You  and  I  ought  to  know  that  human  will  sel 
dom  regulates  events ;  let  us  try  to  act  rightly  and  leave 
them  with  a  higher  power." 

She  looked  at  him  in  amazement  an  instant;  then  an 
swered,  with  a  self-sustained  laugh, — 

"  Strong  spirits  make  their  own  circumstances !  We  are 
making  ours ! " 

"  I  know  that  is  your  opinion ;  but  no  matter,  this  is  no 
place  for  discussion.  Once  again^  let  me  understand.  I  am 
not  disposed  to  criticise  your  motives  for  this  —  I  will  use 
the  softer  word  —  mystification ;  but  now  we  must  take 


After  the  Proposal.  277 

clear  ground.  You  again  assure  me  that,  in  seeking  Miss 
Lee,  I  shall  not  meet  with  a  rebuff  either  from  the  lady  or 
her  father?" 

"I  am  sure  of  it." 

"  Then  I  will  go  at  once.     But  how  can  I  explain  ?  " 

"  Say  that  you  were  informed  of  her  visit  to  Bosworth, 
and  went  off  in  a  fit  of  jealousy." 

"And  if  she  asks  of  my  informant?  " 

"Say  that  you  saw  her  with  your  own  eyes." 

"  Don't  you  think  it  would  be  as  well  to  speak  the  truth 
for  once  ?  "  said  Lawrence,  with  a  grave  smile. 

"  That  is  the  truth ;  you  saw  her  returning  home." 

Lawrence  sat  down  upon  the  rock,  and,  covering  his  fore 
head  with  one  hand,  seemed  to  reflect. 

"You  find  this  task  an  unpleasant  one?  "  said  the  woman, 
touching  his  hand  with  her  own. 

He  swept  the  hand  across  his  forehead,  scattering  rich 
waves  of  hair  over  the  temples. 

"It  is  very  painful,"  he  said,  bitterly;  "but,  thank 
heaven!  the  mischief  was  not  of  my  own  making.  No 
matter ;  I  will  go  now." 

He  turned  to  leave  her.    She  grew  pale  and  troubled. 

"  Where  shall  I  see  you  after  it  is  over  ?  " 

"  Here,  if  you  have  the  patience  to  wait." 

"  Yes,"  she  answered,  "  I  will  wait ;  it  will  not  be  long. 
Oh,  heavens !  how  little  time  it  takes  to  separate  us  forever 
and  ever ! " 


CHAPTER  LVIII. 

AFTER  THE  PROPOSAL. 


H 


E  did  not  answer  this ;  but  his  footsteps  were  still  heard 
among  the  leaves  that  had  fallen  along  the  footpath, 


278  After  the  Proposal 

and  she  followed  his  retreating  figure  with  eyes  so  full  of 
anguish  that  I  could  not  help  pitying  her. 

When  Lawrence  could  no  longer  be  seen  through  the 
trees,  she  sunk  to  the  rock,  folded  both  her  hands  over  her 
knees,  and  fairly  moaned  with  pain.  There  was  no  weep 
ing  ;  but  dry  sobs  broke  from  her  lips  like  gushes  of  lava 
from  a  crater. 

I  remained  still  crouching  at  the  foot  of  the  hemlock,  and 
sheltered  completely  by  one  of  its  wing-like  branches.  I 
was  safe  from  detection,  so  steep  was  the  descent  that,  with 
out  stepping  to  the  very  verge,  there  was  no  chance  that  any 
person  could  discover  me.  I  had  no  compunction  or  ques 
tion  of  honor  to  contend  against.  The  contest  going  on  in 
our  household  had  become  too  serious  for  shrinking  from 
anything  that  was  not  absolutely  criminal  in  our  defence. 
So  bracing  my  foot  against  the  ash,  and  sheltering  my  pres 
ence  under  the  dusky  hemlock,  I  too  waited,  determined  not 
to  move  till  that  wretched  woman  left  the  ridge. 

Mrs.  Dennison  was  very  restless,  changing  her  position 
every  moment,  and  starting  up  if  the  least  sound  reached 
her  from  the  woods.  As  time  wore  on,  she  seemed  to  listen 
till  the  very  breath  upon  her  lips  paused.  The  birds,  that, 
as  I  have  said  before,  were  very  tame  on  the  ground,  made 
her  restive  with  their  singing.  She  hated  them,  I  am  sure, 
for  the  sweet  noise  that  prevented  her  hearing  his  footsteps. 

I  softly  took  out  my  watch  and  counted  the  time.  He 
had  not  been  absent  more  than  fifteen  minutes,  when  she 
sprang  up,  clenching  both  hands  as  if  about  to  strike  some 
one,  and  began  to  prowl  up  and  down  the  path  like  a  leop 
ardess  searching  for  her  cubs.  Now  and  then  her  voice 
broke  through  the  foliage,  and  I  could  see  her  wringing  her 
hands,  or  stamping  her  feet  upon  the  dead  leaves. 

At  last  a  footstep  sounded  from  the  woods ;  it  was  a  man's 
step  coming  rapidly  through  the  leaves.  It  had  a  hard  sound, 
and  I  felt  sure  that  the  man  was  desperate.  She  evidently 


After  the  Proposal.  279 

thought  otherwise.  Her  arms  fell  helplessly  down,  and  she 
crept  back  to  the  rock,  white  and  still,  but  with  her  face 
turned  away  as  if  she  would  not  let  him  see  how  anxious 
she  was. 

He  came  up  to  the  rock  from  the  woods,  crossed  the  foot 
path  with  a  single  stride,  and  stood  before  her  so  stern,  so 
bitterly  incensed,  that  she  shrunk  away  from  his  first  glance, 
yet  a  flash  of  irresistible  joy  shot  to  the  eyes  with  which  she 
eagerly  questioned  him. 

"Well!" 

The  lips  from  which  this  word  came  were  almost  smiling. 
Nature  was  strong  in  the  woman,  and,  spite  of  her  selfish 
ness,  she  exulted  over  the  ruin  of  her  own  plans. 

"  Well ! "  was  the  bitter  response ;  "  I  have  humiliated 
myself  like  a  hound  —  proposed  and  am  rejected." 

The  woman  sprang  toward  him  with  both  hands  ex 
tended  ;  but  he  stepped  back,  and  she  clasped  them  in  an 
outgush  of  joy. 

"  Then  it  is  over !  Oh,  heavens,  how  glad  I  am !  this 
hour  has  been  such  torture!  What  would  a  whole  life 
be?  I  should  go  mad.  Let  the  property  go — sweep  the 
whole  thing  aside !  How  many  poor  people  in  the  world 
are  happy !  In  poverty  or  out  of  it,  you  and  I  will  be  all 
in  all  to  each  other ! " 

She  was  "pure  womanly"  then,  notwithstanding  her 
crafty  nature  and  bad  heart ;  there  was  something  in  her 
abandonment  that  made  my  blood  thrill. 

But  Lawrence  stepped  back,  and  his  face  clouded. 

She  looked  at  him  in  amazement. 

"What  is  this?  Can  wounded  vanity  affect  you  so 
much?" 

'*  Wounded  vanity,  madam  ?  Will  you  forever  misun 
derstand  me  ?  How  dare  you  consider  me  as  an  accomplice 
in  your  odious  designs?  If  I  have  passed  them  by  in 
silence,  it  was  no  sign  that  I  approved  or  shared  them." 


280  After  the  Proposal 

These  words  were  uttered  with  the  force  of  terrible  indig 
nation.  The  woman  to  whom  they  were  addressed  stood 
confounded  before  the  speaker,  whom  she  had  evidently,  up 
to  that  moment,  believed  to  be  her  lover. 

" Lawrence  —  Lawrence !  can  this  be  real?  "  at  last  broke 
from  her  quivering  lips. 

While  speaking,  she  laid  her  hand  on  his  arm,  but  he 
pushed  it  off  loathingly,  as  if  a  reptile  had  been  creeping 
over  him. 

At  this  repulse,  all  the  queenliness  of  her  air  fell  away, 
and  she  seemed  to  shrink  into  a  smaller  person.  The  an 
guish  so  evident  in  her  face  appeared  to  touch  his  compassion ; 
his  features  cleared  themselves  of  stormy  rage  and  hard 
ened  like  marble.  He  took  one  of  her  hands  in  a  firm  grasp? 
and  addressed  her  from  that  moment  in  a  low,  concentrated 
voice,  that  thrilled  through  one  as  nothing  but  true  feel 
ing  can. 

' "  Mrs.  Dennison,  this  is  the  last  time  that  you  and  I  shall 
ever  converse  together." 

The  woman  uttered  a  low  cry,  and  seized  his  arm  with 
her  disengaged  hand.  He  paused  an  instant,  glanced  calmly 
down  at  her  hand,  which  clung  trembling  to  his  sleeve,  and 
went  on :  — 

"  We  met  at  a  watering-place  unknown  to  each  other, 
people  of  the  world,  adventurers,  if  you  will,  and  between 
us  sprang  up  one  of  those  flirtations  which  are  so  far  re 
moved  from  genuine  affection  that  the  two  never  exist  to 
gether.  We  called  it  love — perhaps  thought  it  so — for  a 
brief  time ;  for  I  confess  to  a  sentiment  regarding  you  which 
no  ordinary  person  could  have  inspired." 

The  woman  lifted  her  eyes  at  his  softened  voice,  and  with 
an  expression  that  must  have  gone  to  his  soul ;  never  in  my 
life  had  I  seen  so  much  gratitude  in  a  glance. 

"  But  this  was  not  love ! " 

The  white  hand  dropped  away  from  his  arm;  he  grasped 


After  the  Proposal  281 

the  other  tighter,  as  if  to  impress  his  words  more  forcibly 
on  her. 

"I  never  did  love  you,  Mrs.  Dennison.  Such  expressions 
as  are  admitted  in  society,  without  real  meaning,  I  may  have 
used,  and  you  perhaps  construed  them  into  deeper  signifi 
cance  than  they  possessed.  I  — " 

Mrs.  Dennison  lifted  her  two  hands  with  impatient  de 
precation. 

"  Enough,  enough ! "  she  said ;  "  more  words  are  useless ; 
I  comprehend  you." 

"And  hold  me  blameless,  I  trust  ?  " 

"  Blameless  ?  Oh,  yes ! "  There  was  bitter  whiteness  on 
her  lips,  and  her  eyes  flashed  fiercely. 

The  sneer  relieved  him.  There  had  been  something  of 
compassion,  even  of  regret,  in  his  voice  till  then;  but  the 
curl  of  her  lips  drove  all  such  feeling  away. 

"At  least/'  he  continued,  promptly,  "  any  blame  that  I 
might  myself  feel  it  just  to  assume,  has  been  a  thousand 
times  overbalanced  by  your  conduct,  regarding  one  of  the 
brightest  and  sweetest  creatures  that  the  sun  ever  shone 
upon." 

The  bitter  sneer  spread  all  over  the  woman's  face,  leaving 
it  cold  and  white. 

"You  speak  of  Miss  Lee?" 

The  voice  in  which  she  uttered  these  words  was  fearfully 
concentrated,  and  her  agitation  kept  her  still  as  a  serpent 
before  it  springs. 

"Yes,  madam,  I  speak  of  the  lady  who  once,  at  least,  re 
ceived  me  kindly;  but  who,  yielding  to  your  machinations, 
has  just  sent  me  from  her  presence  forever,  a  rejected,  des 
perate  man,  for  I  love  her  better  than  my  own  soul ! " 

A  faint  sound,  sharp  as  a  cry,  deep  as  a  grave,  broke 
from  the  woman.  Lawrence  did  not  heed  it,  but  turned 
away  and  left  her,  seemingly  forgetful  that  it  was  a  fare 
well.  She  followed  him  with  her  great,  wild  eyes,  struggled 


282  A  Heart-Storm  Abating. 

with  herself,  and  evidently  strove  to  cry  out ;  but  her  locked 
features  refused  to  stir.  The  cold  lips  took  a  blue  tinge, 
but  gave  no  sound.  She  stood  like  Lot's  wife,  with  all  the 
vitality  stricken  from  her  limbs,  listening  to  his  footsteps  as 
they  died  among  the  leaves.  Then  she  uttered  a  low  cry, 
sprang  forward  to  follow  him,  and  fell  prone  across  the 
footpath. 


CHAPTER  LIX. 

A  HEAKT-STORM  ABATING. 

I  SEIZED  the  lithe  stem  of  the  ash,  and  lifted  myself  up 
the  bank,  prompted  by  an  irresistible  impulse  of  human 
ity.  The  woman  lay  upon  the  ground  in  a  position  so  like 
death,  that  it  frightened  me.  Her  white  face  was  half 
hidden  by  the  turf.  The  folds  of  an  India  shawl  were  en 
tangled  around  her,  like  the  broken  wings  of  some  great 
tropical  bird ;  one  hand  was  clenched  deep  in  a  fleece  of 
wood-moss,  where  its  jewels  flashed  like  rain-drops. 

I  attempted  to  raise  her  face  from  the  turf,  but  it  fell 
back  like  lead  from  my  hands ;  the  cheek  which  rested  for 
a  moment  on  my  arm  was  cold  as  snow.  There  was  no  life 
perceptible ;  I  looked  around  for  water.  A  hundred  feet 
below  me  it  was  rushing  forward  in  abundance,  but  that 
was  unattainable.  The  house  was  some  distance,  but  there 
alone  could  I  hope  for  succor. 

I  detested  that  woman  in  my  soul ;  but  some  pure  wo 
manly  feeling  impelled  me  to  keep  her  terrible  condition 
a  secret.  I  could  not  find  it  in  my  heart  to  expose  her 
humiliation.  So  entering  the  hall  unseen,  I  seized  a  pitcher 
of  water  that  stood  on  the  marble  console  and  hurried  back, 
carrying  it  so  unsteadily  that  the  ice-drops  rained  over  my 


A  Heart-Storm  Abating.  283 

hands  at  every  step.  When  I  reached  the  rock,  breathless 
with  haste,  the  woman  was  gone,  and  but  for  the  crushed 
grass,  and  a  handful  of  moss  torn  up  by  the  roots,  there 
remained  no  proof  of  the  scene  I  had  just  witnessed. 

Where  had  she  gone  ?  Not  to  the  house.  I  must  have 
seen  her  had  she  taken  that  direction.  Surely  she  had  not 
followed  Lawrence !  I  stepped  to  the  rock,  which  gave  me 
a  view  of  the  footpath  and  the  precipitous  bank.  She  was 
not  in  the  woods,  nor  on  the  line  of  the  ridge.  Had  she 
thrown  herself  down  the  bank,  and  so  perished  in  the  river 
below  ? 

I  seized  the  ash-tree,  and,  supporting  myself  by  it,  leaned 
over,  searching  the  depths  with  a  trembling  dread  of  what 
I  might  find. 

Half-way  down  the  descent,  I  saw  the  gorgeous  colors  of 
a  shawl  shrouding  some  object  crouched  upon  a  point  of 
rock  that  jutted  out  from  the  bank,  and  fairly  overhung 
the  black  waters  fifty  feet  below.  In  my  fright,  the  ash- 
tree  escaped  my  hold,  and,  starting  back  with  a  sharp  recoil, 
made  a  great  rustling  among  the  leaves. 

The  woman  sprang  up,  lifted  her  white  face  toward  me, 
and  for  a  moment  stood  poised  over  the  water,  with  her 
garments  fluttering  in  the  wind  so  violently,  that  their  very 
motion  threatened  to  destroy  her  balance. 

I  threw  out  my  arms,  pleading  with  her  to  come  back ; 
but  she  sprang  forward  into  a  heavy  covert  of  pine-boughs 
that  swept  the  descent,  and  disappeared. 

I  waited  some  minutes,  hoping  that  she  would  appear 
again ;  but  everything  was  still ;  and  after  lingering  about 
the  rock  some  time,  I  returned  to  the  house. 

When  I  entered  the  hall,  Mrs.  Dennison  was  leaning  over 
the  balustrade  of  the  square  balcony,  gazing  down  upon  the 
scenery  of  the  valley,  to  all  appearance  tranquil  as  a  child. 

She  looked  around  with  a  furtive  movement  of  the  head 
as  I  set  the  pitcher  upon  the  console,  and  then  I  saw  that 


284  A  Heart-Storm  Abating. 

her  face  was  still  deathly  pale.  I  said  nothing  to  any  one 
of  what  I  had  seen;  it  could  have  availed  little;  my  report 
would  only  have  met  with  denial  and  discredence.  I  felt 
sure  of  this  and  went  to  my  room,  there  most  earnestly  pray 
ing  God  to  direct  me  how  to  act.  '  / 

Mrs.  Dennison  did  not  come  down  to  dinner  that  after 
noon,  and  Cora  reported  that  she  was  in  her  room,  suffering 
greatly.  Something  was  the  matter ;  the  dear  lady  had  been 
crying  for  hours  together  as  if  her  heart  were  broken. 

This  was  said  in  the  presence  of  Mr.  Lee,  and  I  saw  that 
he  listened  keenly. 

"Do  you  know  any  reason  for  this  distress?"  he  inquired 
of  the  pretty  mulatto. 

"  No,  sir ;  no  reason  in  the  world,  without  it  is  the  high 
airs  that  old  lady  took  with  her.  I  was  in  the  hall,  sir,  and 
saw  it;  since  then  my  lady  has  been  crying  half  the  time." 

We  were  at  the  table  when  Cora  came  down  with  this 
account  of  her  mistress.  Mr.  Lee  poured  out  a  glass  of 
champagne  and  placed  it  on  the  silver  tray,  upon  which 
Jessie  was  arranging  some  delicacies  from  the  desert. 

"  Ask  your  mistress  to  try  and  join  us  in  the  drawing- 
room  this  evening,"  he  said,  kindly;  "solitude  will  only 
depress  her." 

Cora  bowed  and  went  away,  but  returned  directly  with 
a  message  from  Mrs.  Dennison.  She  had  a  severe  headache, 
and  was  afraid  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  her  to  meet  the 
family  that  evening.  To-morrow  she  trusted  to  be  better. 

Poor  woman!  she  was  true  for  once,  though  even  her 
real  illness  was  afterward  turned  to  account. 

After  dinner,  I  found  myself  alone  with  Jessie.  She  had 
been  a  little  excited  after  Lawrence  left;  but  as  the  day 
wore  on,  her  self-poise  returned,  and  a  sweet  gravity  settled 
upon  her.  As  I  sat  by  the  window,  she  left  the  piano,  from 
which  a  plaintive  air  had  been  stealing,  and  came  to  my  side. 

"Aunt  Matty,"  she  said,. in  her  sweet,  trustful  way,  "I 
have  something  to  tell  you.  Mr.  Lawrence  has  been  here." 


A  Heart-Storm  Abating.  285 

I  did  not  express  any  knowledge  of  the  fact,  but  looked 
at  her,  waiting  for  more.  A  faint  flush  rose  to  her  cheek ; 
but  her  eyes  looked  clearly  into  mine. 

"  You  know  what  he  came  for  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  so,  Jessie ;  and  that  he  went  away  disap 
pointed." 

"  I  think  he  loved  me,  Aunt  Matty." 

"  And  you  ?  "  I  questioned,  anxiously. 

She  shook  her  head  and  smiled  wistfully. 

"You  remember  the  violets  we  took  from  the  spring 
down  in  the  meadow  yonder?  How  fresh  and  hardy  they 
looked  !  But  we  tore  them  up  too  roughly,  and  they  never 
would  take  root  again !  They  were  young  plants,  you  said, 
and  hard  usage  withered  them.  The  violets  are  all  up 
rooted  and  dead  here." 

She  pressed  one  hand  to  her  heart,  and,  stooping  down, 
kissed  me  to  hide  the  sadness  that  crept  into  her  eyes. 

"And  you  do^ot  regret  it?"  I  whispered,  drawing  her 
close  to  me. 

"  As  I  regretted  the  death  of  our  violets,  with  a  little  sad 
ness  for  the  perfume  that  is  gone." 

"And  it  is  decided?" 

"  Nothing  can  change  me.  His  intimacy  with  that  woman 
gave  her  influence  enough  to  poison  his  mind  with  thoughts 
that  should  never  enter  the  heart  of  a  true  man.  This  was 
reason  enough,  if  love  ever  reasoned ;  but  his  power  is  gone 
from  me.  I  could  never  live  with  a  man  who  had  once 
been,  even  partially,  controlled  by  a  woman  like  that." 

"  Did  you  give  him  this  reason  ?  " 

"  As  I  have  given  it  now." 

"And  he  considers  it  as  final?" 

"  Undoubtedly.  I  am  glad  he  came  —  glad  that  he  has 
spoken ;  for  it  sets  me  free  —  heart  and  soul." 

I  kissed  her  fervently,  thanking  God  for  this  great  de 
liverance.  * 


286  The  Two  Letters. 

CHAPTER  LX. 

THE   TWO   LETTERS. 

THAT  very  evening  young  Bosworth  came  to  the  house, 
looking   almost  well,  and   so   animated.     It  was  not 
quite  dark,  and  he  saw  me  walking  on  the  terrace ;  for  I 
had  need  of  air  and  solitude.     He  took  my  hand  with  the 
old  cordiality,  and  would  not  let  it  go. 

"  Lawrence  has  been  at  our  house,"  he  said.  "  You  know 
what  has  happened.  She  rejected  him  —  she  does  not  love 
him.  This  he  told  me  with  his  own  lips.  It  was  generous; 
but  he  is  a  noble  fellow.  Indeed,  I  pity  him." 

I  pressed  the  hand  which  grasped  mine,  and,  reading  the 
question  that  spoke  from  his  face,  told  him  to  go  in,  that 
Jessie  was  in  the  drawing-room  —  and  alone. 

He  listened  for  a  moment  to  the  music  which  came  steal 
ing  through  the  windows,  holding  his  breath  in  sweet  sus 
pense  ;  then  he  lifted  my  hand  to  his  lips  and  went  into  the 
house.  The  roses  were  bright  on  Jessie's  cheek  when  I  en 
tered  the  drawing-room  an  hour  after,  and,  for  one  night,  we 
had  something  like  a  dream  of  happiness  in  that  gloomy 
dwelling. 

The  next  day  Mrs.  Dennison  kept  her  word,  and  came 
out  from  her  solitude.  She  must  have  suffered  terribly ;  for 
I  have  never  seen  a  face  so  altered.  All  her  bloom  was 
gone  in  one  night ;  her  eyes  had  grown  larger  with  hidden 
anguish,  which  left  dusky  circles  around  them.  Both 
Jessie  and  Mr.  Lee  were  struck  visibly  by  the  change. 

We  were  all  in  the  library  when  she  came  in,  grave,  sad, 
and  with  that  look  of  deep  sorrow  in  her  face.  Mr.  Lee  was 
greatly  disturbed  and  went  forward  to  meet  her,  inquiring 
anxiously  about  her  health. 


TJie  Two  Letters.  287 

The  woman  let  her  hand  rest  in  his  clasp  a  moment,  and 
drew  it  away  with  a  sorrowful  glance  from  beneath  her 
drooping  lashes.  Advancing  up  the  room,  she  leaned  one 
hand  on  a  table  for  support,  trembling  visibly  from  agitation 
or  weakness. 

"Mr.  Lee!" 

The  voice  faltered  with  his  name,  and  once  more  she 
lifted  those  mournful  eyes  to  his. 

"  Are  you  ill,  or  has  some  trouble  come  upon  you  ?  "  in 
quired  Mr.  Lee,  greatly  agitated. 

"  Yes,  I  am  ill,  and  in  deep  trouble,"  she  answered.  "  Oh ! 
Mr.  Lee,  let  me  beseech  you  to  protect  my  good  name  from 
the  enemies  that  have  assailed  it ! " 

"  Your  good  name,  my  dear  madam  ?  Who  would  dare 
say  a  word  against  any  one  sheltered  under  my  roof?" 

"I  do  not  know  —  the  whole  thing  bewilders  me;  but 
some  great  wrong  has  been  done  —  some  cruel  slander  said, 
or  I  should  not  be  called  upon  to  endure  such  insults  as  met 
me  from  that  proud  old  lady  —  should  not  be  outraged  by 
letters  like  this!" 

She  took  a  letter  from  her  pocket  and  gave  it  to  Mr.  Lee, 
watching  him  as  he  read  it. 

The  letter  was  a  brief  one ;  but  Mr.  Lee  was  a  long  time 
in  reading  it.  His  eyes  went  back  upon  every  line,  and  the 
fire  burned  hotly  in  them  when  he  came  to  an  end.  There 
was  something  very  startling  in  the  changes  of  his  face  as 
he  glanced  from  the  paper  to  Jessie  and  from  her  to  me. 
Never  have  I  seen  a  look  so  terribly  stern. 

"  Where  did  you  get  this  letter  ?  "  he  inquired,  crushing 
the  paper  in  his  hand. 

"  It  came  to  me  by  the  mail ;  you  will  see  by  the  post 
mark,"  was  the  reply. 

He  glanced  at  the  post-mark,  which  was  that  of  the  near 
est  town ;  then,  striding  up  to  his  daughter,  held  the  open 
letter  before  her  eyes. 


288  The  Two  Letters. 

Jessie  read  it  bewildered ;  but  at  last  her  features  settled 
into  a  look  of  astonishment. 

"  Is  this  your  writing,  Miss  Lee  ?  " 

"  No,"  she  answered,  but  in  a  hesitating  way.  "  No,  no ; 
I  never  wrote  that !  " 

She  had  read  a  portion  of  the  letter,  when  this  emphatic 
denial  broke  from  her  lips. 

"Yet  a  disinterested  person  would  swear  that  it  was  your 
handwriting,  Jessie  Lee." 

The  color  flashed  into  Jessie's  cheek ;  but  she  constrained 
herself,  answering  calmly, — 

"  I  did  not  write  it,  father." 

Mr.  Lee  searched  her  through  and  through  with  his  stern 
glances ;  then,  coldly  taking  the  letter  from  her  hand,  he 
held  it  toward  me. 

"  Say,  madam,  you  should  be  acquainted  with  that  young 
lady's  handwriting ;  is  this  hers  ?  " 

I  took  the  letter  and  read  it.  The  handwriting  was  cer 
tainly  like  Jessie's,  but  with  an  attempt  to  disguise.  The 
contents  convinced  me  that  she  never  wrote  it.  They  ran 
thus :  — 

"  MADAM  :  You  have  wrought  mischief  enough  in  the 
family  of  an  honorable  man  to  be  content  without  bringing 
disgrace  upon  your  own  name.  It  should  be  enough  that 
you  have  broken  the  life  of  as  good  a  woman  as  ever  lived ; 
that  you  have  alienated  a  father  from  his  only  .child,  and 
separated  Mr.  Lee  from  his  best  friends.  If  you  have  still 
any  regard  for  your  own  reputation,  or  for  the  welfare  of 
those  who  have  never  wronged  you,  leave  this  house. 

"A  FRIEND." 

"  No,"  I  answered,  "  Jessie  did  not  write  this  ;  the  thing 
is  impossible ! " 

"  I  make  no  charges  —  heaven  forbid  !  "  said  Mrs.  Den- 
nison  ;  "  but  it  is  enough  that  a  letter  like  that  could  have 
been  written  to  me  while  under  your  roof,  sir.  Self-respect 


The  Two  Letters.  289 

forbids  that  I  should  remain  here  another  day.  I  have  sent 
to  the  town  for  a  carriage." 

"  You  cannot  intend  it !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Lee.  "  Not  till 
this  thing  has  been  thoroughly  explained  and  atoned  for, 
must  you  leave  a  house  that  has  been  honored  by  your  pres 
ence.  Jessie  Lee,  have  you  nothing  to  say  ?  " 

"  Father,  what  can  I  say  ?  " 

"  Nothing,  my  dear  Miss  Lee  ;  I  ask  nothing,  and  accuse 
no  one  further  than  is  necessary  to  my  own  exculpation," 
said  Mrs.  Dennison,  in  a  grieved  voice.  "  But  I  have  been 
cruelly  assailed.  One  word  more,  Mr.  Lee,  and  I  am  ready 
to  go.  Forgive  me  if  I  speak  on  a  subject  painful  to  us 
all ;  but  the  death  of  your  wife  has  been  alluded  to  in  that 
infamous  paper  —  alluded  to  in  connection  with  myself. 
When  Mrs.  Lee  was  taken  ill,  she  had  in  her  hand  a  letter, 
which  only  left  her  hold  in  the  last  moment.  It  was  open. 
You  may  remember  I  picked  it  up  from  the  floor,  folded  it, 
and  gave  it  into  your  own  hands.  Of  course,  I  did  not  read 
the  letter,  and  am,  to  this  day,  ignorant  of  its  contents  ;  but 
I  did  glance  at  the  handwriting,  and  it  was  like  this." 

I  felt  myself  growing  cold ;  the  faces  before  me  swam  in 
mist.  Had  not  Lottie  said  that  the  envelope  was  directed 
in  Jessie's  handwriting  ?  Had  I  not  myself  recognized  the 
fact? 

Mrs.  Dennison  spoke  again:  — 

"Another*  thing  has  haunted  me  since  that  mournful  day. 
As  I  bent  over  the  dying  angel,  she  whispered  three  words 
in  my  ear ;  they  were :  *  Read  the  letter.'  Sir,  there  is  a 
connection  between  this  and  the  letter  which  your  wife  held 
in  her  grasp  when  she  died.  I  entreat,  nay,  I  demand,  that 
you  tell  me  what  the  connection  is." 

"  The  letter  !  "  said  Mr.  Lee,  with  a  start.     "  She  did  hold 

a  paper,  and  you  gave  it  to  me,  I  remember.     It  is  here ;  I 

had  no  heart  to  read  it."     Thrusting  a  hand  beneath  his 

vest,  he  drew  forth  a  small  pocket-book,  and  took  from  it 

18 


290  The  Departing  Guest. 

the  paper  which  I  remembered  so  well.  It  was  crushed 
and  had  been  hastily  folded ;  but  even  from  the  distance  I 
could  see  that  the  handwriting  was  that  of  the  note  I  had 
just  read. 

In  Mr.  Lee's  eyes  alone  you  saw  the  agony  of  astonish 
ment  that  possessed  him.  At  last  he  turned  his  gaze  from 
the  letter  and  fixed  it  on  Jessie.  She  was  greatly  disturbed  — 
the  very  sight  of  the  paper  in  her  father's  hand  was  enough 
for  this ;  but  she  met  his  glance  with  a  mournful  look. 
There  was  neither  terror  nor  surprise  in  it;  simply  deep 
sorrow,  such  as  springs  from  a  renewal  of  painful  memories. 

He  walked  toward  her  with  the  paper  in  his  hand,  touched 
it  with  his  finger,  and  tried  to  speak,  but  could  not  —  the 
anguish  that  locked  his  features  chained  his  voice  also. 
Jessie  was  frightened  and  sprang  up. 

"  Father,  father !  what  is  the  matter  ?  What  have  I  done?" 

He  laid  his  hand  heavily  on  the  paper,  and  bent  his  white 
face  toward  her. 

"  Jessie  Lee,  you  have  slandered  the  father  that  loved  you 
better  than  his  own  life.  You  have  killed  your  mother ! " 


CHAPTER  LXI. 

THE   DEPARTING  GUEST. 

THEY  were  gone,  and  a  gloom  like  that  of  the  grave  fell 
on  everything  in  that  room.  While  Jessie  Lee  lay  cold 
and  insensible  on  my  bosom,  smitten  to  the  heart  by  her 
father's  denunciation,  Mrs.  Dennison  took  the  letter  from 
Mr.  Lee  and  read  it  from  end  to  end.  After  that  she 
uttered  some  words  which  I  did  not  understand  —  for  the 
cold  head  upon  my  bosom  had  frozen  up  my  faculties  — 


The  Departing  Guest.  291 

and  went  her  way  from  the  room,  and  oh  !  thank  my  God ! 
from  our  presence,  I  prayed  inly,  forever  and  ever. 

I  do  not  know  when  or  how  Mr.  Lee  left  the  room,  but  I 
was  alone  with  Jessie,  and  she  dead,  for  the  moment,  as  if  in 
her  winding-sheet. 

I  had  no  strength  to  lift  her,  or  remove  her  from  the 
room,  but  I  laid  her  gently  on  the  carpet,  and,  taking  the 
crimson  pillows  from  a  couch,  rested  her  head  upon  them. 
All  this  had  been  done  with  great  quietness ;  no  unusually 
loud  word  had  been  spoken  during  that  terrible  scene  —  not 
a  soul  in  the  house,  except  us  four,  knew  that  anything  had 
happened. 

Striving  to  subdue  my  agitation,  I  went  up-stairs  in  search 
of  restoratives.  The  crystal  flasks  in  poor  Mrs.  Lee's  cham 
ber  had  never  been  emptied  of  their  contents,  so  I  went 
there  hoping  to  find  something  that  would  bring  the  stricken 
girl  out  of  her  .deathly  sleep. 

The  room  was  dim,  but  filled  with  the  breath  of  flowers, 
as  it  had  been  in  its  owner's  lifetime.  Every  article  of  fur 
niture  was  in  its  old  place.  The  white  bed  gleamed  out 
from  the  twilight  of  the  apartment  like  a  snow-bank ;  the  soft 
lace  curtains  covered  the  windows,  flowing  down  beneath 
the  silken  over-curtains  like  ripples  of  falling  sleet.  Every 
thing  was  so  natural,  so  almost  holy  in  its  stillness,  that 
even  in  the  terrible  anxiety  that  filled  my  soul,  I  felt  like 
falling  down  by  the  bed  and  praying  that  sainted  one  to 
help  me  save  her  child. 

A  wild  petition  did  spring  to  my  lips  ;  but  it  was  a  time 
for  action ;  so,  snatching  a  flask  from  the  dressing-table,  I 
was  turning  to  leave  the  room,  when  Lottie  arose  from  a 
stool,  at  the  foot  of  Mrs.  Lee's  easy-chair,  and  stood  before 
me  like  a  ghost. 

"  What  are  you  doing  here,  Miss  Hyde?"  she  said,  in  a 
whisper.  "  She  does  not  like  people  to  come  to  her  room." 

I  held  up  the  flask  and  was  going  on ;  but  she  seized  it 
between  both  hands. 


292  The  Departing  Guest. 

"It  is  for  Miss  Jessie  —  for  her  child  —  she  is  ill.'' 

The  girl's  hands  dropped. 

"Take  it  —  take  it,"  she  said,  and  followed  me  from  the 
room. 

When  Lottie  saw  her  young  mistress  lying  so  still  and 
marble-like  on  the  floor,  a  cry  of  anguish  broke  from  her. 

"  Oh  !  my  poor,  poor  lady !  how  much  she  looks  like  her 
—  how  much  she  looks  like  her ! " 

Jessie  came  to  at  last:  that  is,  she  breathed  again,  and 
her  eyes  opened ;  but  this  was  all.  She  had  no  strength, 
and  all  the  rich,  young  life  that  made  her  so  beautiful  had 
left  her  frame. 

'While  she  lay  thus  but  half  conscious,  swift  footsteps 
passed  through  the  hall,  a  spasm  swept  over  that  pale  face, 
and  Jessie  made  a  struggle  to  move  and  get  away  from  the 
hateful  sound.  It  was  but  a  faint  motion,  and  she  was  still 
again.  Then  came  a  low  smothered  sound  of  conversation 
near  the  door,  and  all  was  silent  after  that. 

I  had  hoped  that  Mr.  Lee  would  come  back  and  help  me 
save  his  child  from  the  depths  of  her  trouble ;  but  he  did  not 
appear,  and  I  dared  not  send  for  him. 

"  Lottie,"  I  said,  at  last,  "  will  you  help  me  ?  Can  you 
and  I  carry  her  up  to  her  room,  or  must  I  call  one  of  the 
people?" 

"  You  and  I  —  no  one  else." 

We  lifted  Jessie  from  the  floor,  and  carried  h$r  up-stairs, 
meeting  no  one. 

As  we  came  to  the  passage  which  led  to  Mrs.  Lee's 
chamber,  Lottie  paused  and  drew  a  heavy  breath ;  then 
looking  down  on  that  still  face,  she  turned  toward  the 
sacred  chamber. 

I  did  not  protest.  That  room  seemed  the  most  natural 
place  for  Mrs.  Lee's  daughter  when  driven  forth  from  her 
father's  heart. 

Poor  Jessie!    We  laid  her  down  on  her  mother's  bed, 


The  Departing  Guest.  293 

and  there  she  rested  for  many  a  long  day  and  night  —  if 
rest  was  ever  known  to  a  nervous  fever  like  that  which  fell 
upon  her  from  the  hour  of  her  father's  wrath. 

While  Jessie  lay  on  the  bed  with  her  eyes  wide  open,  and 
shudders  of  distress  passing  over  her,  Lottie  drew  me  to 
another  part  of  the  room,  and  asked,  in  a  troubled  voice, 
what  had  made  her  young  lady  so  ill. 

I  had  no  other  friend  in  whom  it  was  possible  to  confide. 
Lottie,  with  all  her  eccentricities,  was  true  as  steel,  but  I  did 
not  myself  know  the  entire  cause  of  all  this  disturbance, 
and  could  not  speak  of  it  with  anything  like  certainty,  so  I 
only  answered  her,  as  quietly  as  I  could,  that  Mrs.  Den- 
nison  was  going  away. 

A  quick  light  flashed  into  Lottie's  eyes.  She  looked  from 
side  to  side,  as  if  wondering  what  direction  to  take.  Her 
sharp  intellect  almost  caught  the  truth. 

"  But  Miss  Jessie  is  n't  fretting  so  about  that.  There 's 
something  else.  Oh,  Miss  Hyde!  do  tell  me  what  it  is!" 

"  I  cannot  tell  you,  Lottie,  what  I  do  not  understand  my 
self." 

"  And  you  won't  listen.  High  notions  will  be  the  death 
of  you  yet.  Oh,  how  I  hate  airs !  Now,  if  it  had  been  me,  I  'd 
have  known  all  about  it,  by  hook  or  by  crook,  but  it 's  of 
no  use  talking.  Are  you  sure  Babylon  is  going ;  if  she  is, 
her  last  trump  has  been  played,  and  she  thinks  she 's  won 
High,  Low,  Game,  and  a  Jack  turned  up.  Oh,  if  I  only  had 
time  to  make  this  all  out,  but  it's  hop,  skip,  and  a  jump; 
here  they  jump  right  into  the  dark." 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Lottie  ?  " 

"  Oh,  nothing  particular.  You  keep  your  secrets,  and 
I  '11  keep  mine.  That 's  fair." 

As  Lottie  spoke,  the  door  of  our  room  was  open,  and  this 
gave  us  a  view  of  the  hall,  at  the  other  end  of  which  was 
Mrs.  Dennison's  chamber.  The  door  of  that  room  also  was 
wide  open,  and  we  saw  the  widow  talking  earnestly  with 


294  The  Departing  Guest. 

her  mulatto  maid,  who  had  drawn  a  couple  of  trunks  from 
the  closet,  and  was  now  emptying  a  wardrobe  in  what 
seemed  to  be  angry  haste.  With  three  or  four  dresses  flung 
over  her  arm,  she  turned  fiercely  upon  her  mistress,  and 
seemed  to  be  upbraiding  her. 

Mrs.  Dennison  answered  with  an  imperative  gesture,  at 
which  Cora  tossed  her  head,  like  a  racer  under  curb,  and 
flung  the  dresses  in  a  heap  upon  the  bed,  stamping  angrily  on 
the  floor  as  Mrs.  Dennison  left  the  room  and  turned  down 
the  staircase  which  led  to  the  library. 

"  By  gracious  !  they  are  packing  up,  sure  enough  !  "  ex 
claimed  Lottie,  "and  I  standing  here  like  a  frightened 
goose.  Take  care  of  Miss  Jessie,  ma'am.  I  could  n't  help 
you  now  —  no,  not  if  she  were  dying.  Babylon  is  playing 
that  last  trump  this  minute." 

Lottie  left  me  instantly,  and  I  saw  her  draw  close  to 
Cora,  with  whom  she  had  become  very  intimate  during  the 
last  few  weeks. 

"  Do  tell  me  what  all  this  fuss  is  about,"  I  heard  her  say. 
"Miss  Jessie  is  off  in  hysterics,  and  your  madam  looks 
like  a  thunder-gust  —  quarrelling,  I  should  surmise." 

"Quarrelling?  I  should  think  so,"  answered  the  mulatto. 
"Here  she  comes  all  in  a  storm,  and  orders  me  to  get  ready 
in  an  hour,  as  if  I  had  a  dozen  hands  —  no  consideration  — 
no  feeling.  In  an  hour,  and  all  her  dresses  to  fold !  It 's 
too  bad!  I  believe  shej:hinks  I'm  her  slave  yet;  but  I'll 
show  her  —  I  will!  Just  look  at  the  pile  of  dresses  on  the 
bed,  all  to  fold  and  pack  in  an  hour." 

"  I  '11  help  you,"  answered  Lottie,  in  her  stolid  fashion, 
which  I  noticed  she  had  always  used  with  Cora,  who  seemed 
to  hold  her  in  profound  contempt.  "I  can  fold  dresses 
first-rate." 

"  Oh !  she  would  never  trust  you  with  them  ;  but  I  '11  tell 
you  what  will  help  just  as  well ;  there  is  her  writing-table, 
with  the  drawer  running  over,  and  the  top  loaded  with 


The  Departing  Guest.  295 

books ;  just  pack  that  heap  of  things  away  in  the  smallest 
trunk." 

"Well,  I'll  do  that,  if  you'd  rather,"  said  Lottie,  with 
apparent  reluctance ;  but  not  knowing  how  to  read,  you  see 
I  might  get  the  wrong  things.'' 

"  No,  everything  belongs  to  her ;  just  empty  the  drawer, 
and  pack  them  nicely  away." 

"  But  you  're  not  really  going  ?  "  inquired  Lottie. 

"  In  an  hour." 

I  saw  Lottie  move  toward  the  table,  and  begin  to  gather 
up  books  and  papers  with  great  indifference;  but  when 
Cora's  back  was  turned,  she  grew  vigilant  as  a  fox,  and 
seemed  to  be  searching  for  some  particular  object  with 
breathless  anxiety.  I  saw  her  take  a  book,  bound  in  purple 
leather,  from  a  back  part  of  the  drawer,  examine  it  closely, 
and  thrust  it  back  again  as  Cora  turned  toward  her,  when 
she  became  active  in  tying  up  other  parcels,  and  packing 
them  away. 

All  at  once  Cora  seemed  to  have  some  doubt  regarding 
the  dress  she  was  to  leave  out  for  travelling. 

"Just  like  her,  not  to  tell  me.  Goes  off  on  her  own  hook 
in  everything  without  a  word,  as  if  I  was  of  no  account 
when  she  wants  to  move.  Which  way  did  she  go  ?  " 

"  Toward  the  library,"  said  Lottie ;  "  gone  to  say  good 
bye  to  Mr.  Lee,  I  suppose.  You  can  hear  him  tramp, 
tramp,  tramp,  up  and  down  the  floor." 

"  Tramp  or  no  tramp,  I  '11  know  what  she  wants,"  said 
Cora,  who  was  evidently  enraged  at  this  sudden  movement. 

"  I  '11  be  back  in  a  minute." 

Away  Cora  darted  along  the  hall,  and  down  the  stairs. 
Just  as  quickly  Lottie  seized  upon  the  purple  book,  flung 
her  apron  over  it,  and  ran  into  her  own  room,  slamming 
the  door  in  my  face.  After  a  moment's  absence,  she  flitted 
back  again,  with  both  hands  under  her  apron,  as  she  had 
come  forth. 


296  The  Departing  Guest. 

"Don't  sit  there;  don't  seem  to  be  looking  after  me. 
That  yellow  witch  will  think  something  is  going  on  if  you 
do,"  she  said,  in  a  hurried  whisper,  darting  in  at  the  door, 
and  out  again. 

"  But  what  are  you  taking  away,  Lottie  ?  " 

"  Nothing  —  not  a  thing.  I  'm  taking  it  back  again ; 
don't  you  see  ?  " 

Back  she  went,  and  directly  after  I  heard  her  talking 
with  the  mulatto  girl  in  the  most  friendly  manner  possible. 

In  half  an  hour  I  heard  Mrs.  Dennison  sweep  past  the 
door,  and  knew  that  she  was  finding  fault  with  Cora,  be 
cause  everything  was  not  in  readiness.  The  girl  answered 
her  sharply,  and  some  angry  words  passed,  such  as  might 
have  been  tolerated  in  equals,  but  which  sounded  strangely 
out  of  place  between  mistress  and  servant.  I  knew  that 
this  lady  was  going  in  anger  from  our  house,  but  had  no  de 
sire  to  see  her  before  she  went ;  for  since  the  scene  which 
had  flung  poor  Jessie  almost  insensible  on  that  bed,  my 
dislike  of  the  woman  had  deepened  into  absolute  horror. 

In  a  little  more  than  an  hour  I  heard  the  sound  of  heavy 
trunks  being  dragged  through  the  hall,  and  the  roll  of  a 
carriage  along  the  lower  terrace.  Then  I  could  distinguish 
the  tread  of  Mr.  Lee,  words  spoken  in  a  low  tone,  and  a 
rustle  of  garments  moving  down-stairs. 

Then  all  was  still  for  a  moment.  Lottie  stood  in  the  hall, 
listening  intently ;  I  could  not  breathe,  my  heart  so  longed 
for  the  sound  of  that  woman's  sure  departure. 

It  came  at  last.  I  heard  the  carriage-wheels  and  the 
tramp  of  hoofs  bearing  her  away.  I  saw  Lottie  fling  up 
her  arms  in  silent  thankfulness.  Jessie,  too,  unlocked  her 
hands,  and  turned  her  eyes  upon  me,  drawing  a  deep,  deep 
breath,  as  if  something  had  cleared  the  atmosphere  that 
weighed  her  down. 


Wholly  Deserted.  297 


CHAPTER  LXIL 

WHOLLY   DESERTED. 

THAT  night  I  received  a  message  from  Mr.  Lee,  and 
went  to  him  in  the  breakfast-room.  The  passions  that 
had  locked  his  features  so  fearfully  still  kept  their  hold. 
He  was  not  a  man  to  be  reasoned  with,  or  touched  b/ appeal 
in  that  state;  the  ice  must  melt,  and  the  storm  burst,  be 
fore  human  sympathies  could  reach  him. 

I  saw  this,  and  stood  silent  in  his  presence  —  silent,  but 
with  a  sort  of  solemn  courage.  The  worst  had  come,  and 
with  that  thought  strength  always  lies. 

"Miss  Hyde,"  he  said,  in  a  voice  of  ice,  "to-morrow 
morning  I  leave  this  house,  and  in  a  week  this  country, 
possibly  forever.  I  do  not  stop  to  ask  how  far  you  are  to 
blame  for  the  evil  developed  in  the  person  who  was  once 
my  child ;  but  she  loves  you,  and  I  will  not  deprive  her 
of  any  comfort.  She  will  be  left  in  full  possession  of  this 
place,  with  everything  that  a  woman  can  desire.  The  law 
gives  her  this  and  more.  So  long  as  she  wishes  it,  stay  with 
her ;  for  myself,  I  go  alone,  wifeless  and  childless." 

I  was  about  to  speak,  for  there  was  a  touch  of  regretful 
feeling  in  his  voice ;  but  he  motioned  me  to  keep  silent  and 
went  on :  — 

"Let  there  be  no  explanation  to  the  neighbors  or  ser 
vants.  What  has  passed  must  rest  with  the  four  persons 
who  parted  in  that  library  ;  for  this  secrecy  I  trust  to  you." 

I  bent  my  head  and  tried  to  speak,  but  could  not.  He 
looked  searchingly  into  my  face,  and  his  stern  eyes  softened 
a  little. 

I  went  up  to  him,  reaching  forth  my  trembling  hands; 
the  ache  of  pain  broke  away  from  my  heart  in  a  flood, of 
tears.  What  I  said,  even  a  word  I  cannot  recollect ;  but  I 


298  Wholly  Deserted. 

have  the  remembrance  of  a  frail  woman  standing  before 
that  haughty  man,  with  her  hands  clasped  and  tears  falling 
down  her  face  like  rain.  She  was  eloquent,  I  know ;  for 
the  man's  face  changed  gradually,  and  his  eyes  grew  misty 
as  they  looked  into  hers.  But  just  as  an  outgush  of  hope 
thrilled  her  heart,  a  name  dropped  from  her  lips  —  a  name 
that  she  loathed,  and  uttered  bitterly,  no  doubt ;  then  all  the 
gentle  light  left  his  face,  and  he  was  iron  again.  So  the 
woman  went  away  wounded  to  the  soul,  and  with  limbs  that 
almost  refused  to  support  her.  She  sat  up  all  night  watch 
ing  with  the  sick  girl,  while  her  own  heart  scarcely  beat 
beneath  its  load  of  dull  pain. 

At  daylight,  this  unhappy  creature  heard  faint  noises  in 
the  house ;  but  she  did  not  move.  Then  came  the  sound 
of  wheels  upon  the  terrace-road ;  still  she  sat  motionless. 
You  might  have  shot  her  through  the  heart,  and  she  would 
not  have  lifted  a  hand  to  put  back  the  threatened  death. 

The  sound  of  those  carriage-wheels  moving  away  through 
the  pine  grove  aroused  the  beautiful  invalid.  She  started 
up  from  her  pillow,  and  throwing  out  both  arms  toward  the 
window,  cried  out, — 

"Father,  oh,  my  father  !  " 

No  one  answered.     Her  father  was  gone. 

We  were  alone  now  —  I  had  no  explanations  to  make. 
All  the  family  knew  that  Mrs.  Dennison  had  gone  away, 
and  all  except  Lottie  had  been  informed  that  Mr.  Lee  had 
started  on  a  long  tour  in  Europe.  She,  good,  noble  girl, 
had  been  so  busy  caring  for  Jessie,  that  the  news  only 
reached  her  after  Mr.  Lee  had  been  gone  some  hours.  Then 
she  seemed  greatly  disturbed,  and  questioned  me  on  the 
subject  in  her  usual  blunt,  searching  way. 

My  conversation  with  Lottie  passed  in  her  own  room,  and 
I  cautioned  her  against  speaking  of  Mr.  Lee  in  his  daughter's 
presence,  telling  her  truly  that  no  one  had  an  idea  how  ill 
her  mistress  was  except  ourselves. 


Wholly  Deserted.  299 

There  was  something  more  than  curiosity  on  the  young 
girl's  mind.  I  am  sure  of  that,  for  she  was  like  a  wild 
creature,  and  seemed  frantic  to  know  which  way  Mr.  Lee 
had  gone.  But  no  one  could  tell  her.  The  coachman  saw 
him  take  the  train  for  New  York,  that  was  all  he  knew 
about  it ;  if  she  wanted  to  find  out,  it  was  not  the  road  Mrs. 
Dennison  had  taken.  She  went  the  other  way  —  no  dis 
puting  that.  He  had  taken  pains  to  inquire. 

That  night,  notwithstanding  Jessie's  illness  was  becoming 
more  threatening  each  hour,  Lottie,  usually  so  kind-hearted, 
called  me  from  the  room  to  inquire  if  she  could  be  spared 
for  a  day  or  two,  and  if  I  could  lend  her  ten  dollars.  It 
was  a  great  sum,  she  knew,  but  she  'd  pay  it  back  faithfully; 
yes,  if  she  had  to  sell  the  brooch  and  ear-rings  that  Miss 
Jessie  gave  her  out  of  the  dear  lady's  things. 

Shall  I  own  it  ?  This  hard-heartedness  in  Lottie  gave  me 
something  like  hope  —  the  girl  was  sharp  and  courageous. 
She  had  thoughts  which  no  one  could  fathom,  and  which 
she  was  evidently  hoarding  for  the  good  of  her  benefactors. 
Still,  I  was  left,  in  some  degree,  her  guardian.  Should  I 
permit  her  to  go  off  on  some  wild  adventure,  only  from  a 
forlorn  hope  that  it  might  benefit  her  young  mistress  ? 

The  strange  girl  did  not  put  me  to  the  test ;  but  judging 
from  my  hesitation  that  I  was  about  to  refuse  her  the  money, 
flew  off,  saying  it  was  no  matter,  maybe  she  should  change 
her  mind  after  all. 

The  next  morning,  when  I  inquired  for  Lottie,  she  was 
gone. 

Three  days  after  she  came  back,  looking  very  much  de 
pressed  and  so  cross,  except  in  the  sick-room,  that  all  the 
servants  in  the  house  were  complaining  of  her  temper. 

She  gave  no  explanation  of  her  absence,  except  that, 
directly  after  her  return,  she  gave  me  a  New  York  paper — 
one  that  seldom  reached  our  household  —  in  which  Mr. 
Lee's  name  was  announced  among  the  list  of  passengers  in 
a  steamer  that  had  sailed  the  day  after  he  left  home. 


300  Wholly  Deserted. 

All  this  time  Jessie  had  been  delirious,  and  knew  nothing 
of  the  trouble  that  had  swept  half  our  household  away.  It 
was  a  mercy.  Had  she  comprehended  everything  as  I  did, 
that  delicate  organism,  so  unused  to  suffering  of  any  kind, 
must  have  given  way  with  more  lamentable  consequences ; 
as  it  was,  the  young  life  was  scarcely  kept  afire  in  her 
bosom. 

In  her  delirium,  Jessie  was  always  wandering  off  into  the 
past,  and  her  pure  heart  broke  forth  in  a  thousand  sweet 
fancies,  in  which  her  father  and  mother  were  always  the 
moving  spirits.  Strange  enough,  she  never  once  mentioned 
Lawrence  or  Mrs.  Dennison,  even  in  her  wildest  moments ; 
but  once,  when  Lottie  came  into  the  chamber,  holding  a 
bottle  of  perfume  such  as  Mrs.  Dennison  always  used,  the 
dear  girl  fell  back  on  her  pillow  and  fainted  quite  away. 

The  moment  news  of  Jessie's  illness  got  abroad  in  the 
neighborhood,  old  Mrs.  Bosworth  came  to  see  us  —  the  dear, 
old  motherly  lady  —  how  gentle  and  kind  she  was !  There 
seemed  to  be  a  charm  in  that  plump  hand,  with  the  old- 
fashioned  diamond-rings  lighting  up  its  whiteness ;  for  when 
it  had  rested  awhile  on  Jessie's  forehead,  the  dear  girl  would 
drop  into  a  soft  slumber,  and  awake  with  less  tremulous 
nerves  and  a  clearer  brain. 

At  last  the  fever  burned  itself  out,  and  Jessie  awoke  to  a 
consciousness  of  actual  life.  She  was  too  weak  for  any 
powerful  emotion  ;  and  when  we  were  at  last  forced  to  admit 
that  her  father  had  gone,  and  that  we  had  no  means  of  com 
municating  with  him,  she  only  heaved  a  feeble  sigh,  and, 
turning  her  head,  lay,  weeping  softly,  on  her  pillow,  till  the 
very  exhaustion  left  her  calmed. 

Slowly,  but  with  a  steady  progress,  Jessie  gained  her 
strength ;  and,  as  her  mother  had  rested  among  the  crimson 
cushions  of  that  couch,  sat  one  day,  when  Mrs.  Bosworth 
came  to  spend  the  morning  with  us.  We  had  braided  her 
hair  for  the  first  time  that  morning,  and  prisoned  its  coils 


WJiolly  Deserted.  301 

in  a  crimson  net,  with  drops  of  gold  in  the  web,  and  flashes 
of  gold  in  the  tassels.  The  reflection  of  its  rich  Magenta 
tints  gave  a  faint  color  to  her  cheeks ;  her  white  morning 
dress,  with  its  profusion  of  Valenciennes  lace  about  the 
sleeves  and  bosom,  lost  its  chilly  look  under  a  rich  India 
shawl  that  we  had  folded  over  it.  Indeed,  altogether,  the 
dear  child  looked  so  like  herself,  that  we  were  rejoicing 
over  her  when  the  old  lady  came  in. 

They  had  become  very  good  friends  during  those  sick- 
hours  —  that  dear  old  duchess  and  our  Jessie.  So  when  the 
lady  came  in,  rustling  across  the  floor  like  a  rich  autumn, 
our  invalid  smiled  almost  for  the  first  time  since  her  illness, 
and  held  out  her  hand. 

I  was  in  the  habit  of  leaving  Mrs.  Bosworth  and  Jessie 
to  themselves,  and  was  stealing  from  the  room,  when  the 
old  lady  called  me  back. 

"  Come,  Miss  Hyde,"  she  said,  "  help  me  to  gain  a  favor 
of  our  child.  She  is  looking  so  well,  her  hand  feels  so  cool; 
do  you  think  a  little  company  would  harm  her?" 

Jessie  colored  faintly  and  lifted  her  eyes  to  the  old  lady's 
face. 

"He  has  been  here  every  day  —  don't  start,  dear!  "What 
was  more  natural  than  that  an  old  lady  like  me  should 
want  the  care  of  a  man  strong  enough  to  help  her  if  her 
staff  gives  way  ?  Nothing  has  been  done  that  could  wound 
you  ;  but  he  is  very  anxious  —  and  now  that  you  are  so  well, 
and  looking  so  pretty,  what  if  we  let  him  come  up  ?  Eh, 
Miss  Hyde?" 

Before  I  could  answer,  Lottie  had  left  the  room ;  with  a 
chuckle  and  a  leap  she  cleared  the  staircase,  and,  finding 
young  Bosworth  in  the  square  balcony,  presented  Miss 
Hyde's  compliments,  and  desired  him  to  walk  up  to  the 
tower-chamber. 

I  was  going  down  to  perform  the  same  ceremony,  in  a 
different  way,  when  Lottie  met  me  on  the  stairs.  I  stopped 


302  Old-Fashioned  Politeness. 

on  the  landing  to  let  the  young  gentleman  pass ;  Lottie  fol 
lowed,  opened  the  door,  closed  it  softly,  and  came  back. 

"  What 's  the  use  of  shuffling  about  in  this  way  ?  "  she 
said.  "  She  wants  him  to  go  up,  and  he  wants  to  go.  When 
people  want  a  good  slide  down  hill,  what 's  the  use  of  putting 
jumpers  in  the  way?  I'm  getting  sick  of  your  notions, 
Miss  Hyde.  Would  n't  give  a  copper  for  delicacy ;  and  as 
for  honor,  see  what  it 's  done.  Don't  talk  to  me !  " 

With  a  sort  of  Jim-Crow  step,  Lottie  whirled  about  on 
the  landing,  gave  a  leap  down  three  stairs  at  a  time,  and 
went  off  somewhat  in  her  former  style. 

I  was  glad  to  see  a  dash  of  the  old  spirit  coming  back  to 
the  strange  creature ;  but  a  moment  after  I  looked  out  and 
saw  her  crying  like  a  child,  behind  one  of  the  large  garden 
vases.  After  all,  there  was  no  real  cheerfulness  about 
Lottie.  Spasmodic  flashes  of  her  nature  would  break  out, 
but  at  heart  she  mourned  continually. 


CHAPTER  LXIIL 

OLD-FASHIONED   POLITENESS. 

WHEN  I  entered  Jessie's  room,  the  old  lady  was  busy 
arranging  some  flowers,  which  they  had  brought,  in 
a  vase  near  the  window.     She  had  put  on  her  gold  specta 
cles,  and  was  examining  the  tints  so  carefully,  that  there 
was  no  room  for  attention  anywhere  else. 

Bosworth  was  sitting  near  Jessie,  looking  so  pleased  at 
being  permitted  to  her  presence,  that  I  could  not  help  a 
throb  of  sympathetic  pleasure.  He  had,  I  am  sure,  been 
holding  Jessie's  hand ;  for  as  I  came  in,  she  withdrew  it 
with  a  hasty  movement,  and  its  delicate  whiteness  was 
flushed,  as  if  warm  lips  *had  touched  it.  No  wonder  the 


Old-Fashioned  Politeness.  303 

young  man  was  happy !  Jessie  Lee  would  never  have  per 
mitted  that  bearded  mouth  to  approach  her  hand  unless  a 
true  heart  had  beaten  quicker  to  the  touch.  Lawrence  had 
gained  no  favor  like  that  in  the  time  of  his  greatest  power. 

The  old  duchess  was  looking  through  her  spectacles  just 
as  I  came  in ;  but  not  exactly  at  the  flowers,  or  that  bland 
little  smile  would  never  have  made  her  mouth  look  so 
young,  or  that  demure  blush  have  settled  on  her  soft  cheek. 
Dear  old  lady !  All  those  years,  while  they  taught  her 
limbs  the  uses  of  a  staff,  had  left  her  heart  fresh  and  modest 
as  a  girl's.  How  transparent  was  the  gentle  artifice  with 
which  she  beguiled  me  out  of  the  room,  to  search  for  some 
purple  heliotrope  that  might  soften  the  tints  of  her  bouquet! 

As  Jessie  grew  better,  these  visits  were  repeated.  Young 
Bosworth  seldom  failed  to  come  with  his  grandmother;  and 
after  a  little  the  old  lady  would  often  stay  behind,  content 
ing  herself  with  some  message,  or  a  present  of  fruit  and 
flowers.  Then  no  excuse  became  necessary,  except  that 
Jessie  required  a  stronger  arm  than  mine  to  support  her 
first  walks  in  the  garden ;  and  after  that  the  young  man 
seemed  more  at  home  in  our  house  than  he  could  have  been 
in  the  fine  old  mansion  behind  the  hill. 

Spite  of  the  painful  circumstances  that  had  left  us  so 
lonely,  we  were  beginning  to  feel  the  strength  of  our  lives 
slowly  returning.  True,  there  was  an  undercurrent  of  deep, 
deep  trouble  all  the  time  sweeping  through  an  existence 
that  seemed  so  bright  to  others. 

The  cruel  absence  of  Mr.  Lee,  his  determined  silence, 
always  lay  heavily  upon  us ;  but  it  was  not  as  if  we  had 
deserved  the  stern  displeasure  which  had  driven  him  away; 
and  if  we  mourned  over  this  great  sorrow,  there  was  some 
relief  in  the  oppression  that  Mrs.  Dennison's  departure  had 
taken  away. 

Of  this  woman  we  heard  nothing,  and  her  name  was  sel 
dom  mentioned,  even  by  Lottie.  We  all  shrunk  in  terror 


304  Old-Fashioned  Politeness. 

from  the  reminiscences  connected  with  her.  Still  our  lives 
were  more  endurable  than  they  had  been  for  many  a  month ; 
and  but  for  the  aching  pain  which  sprung  out  of  that  scene 
in  the  library,  we  might  have  been  tranquil, — sad  with  the 
great  loss  which  had  fallen  upon  the  house,  but  hopeful  for 
the  future. 

But  with  that  gentle  woman,  lying  in  her  last  sleep  down 
in  the  valley,  and  the  power  of  our  house  gone  from  us,  we 
could  only  wait  and  hope  that  God,  in  his  infinite  justice, 
would  yet  unfold  the  truth  to  Mr.  Lee,  and  give  him  back 
to  his  home. 

Sometimes  Jessie  and  I  would  talk  over  these  matters 
when  quite  alone  in  her  room ;  but  the  whole  chain  of  events 
was  too  inexplicable  and  full  of  pain  for  frequent  mention. 
Jessie  hardly  yet  comprehended  the  enormity  of  the  charge 
brought  against  her.  What  was  in  the  letter  which  her 
dying  mother  had  grasped  so  tightly  to  the  last  moment? 
Who  had  written  it?  Was  the  handwriting  like  hers — did 
I  think  ?  Her  head  had  been  so  dizzy  that  she  could  not 
make  out  a  line  of  it. 

These  were  the  questions  she  would  now  and  then  put  to 
me.  I  told  her  what  the  anonymous  letter  to  Mrs.  Denni- 
son  contained,  but  I  had  no  heart  to  enlighten  her  with 
regard  to  my  conjectures  about  the  other.  Nor  could  I  for 
one  moment  guess  what  its  import  might  have  been,  except 
from  Mr.  Lee's  words,  and  the  terrible  effect  it  had  pro 
duced  upon  him.  Never  for  an  instant  did  I  doubt  Jessie's 
innocence  in  the  matter,  whatever  it  might  prove.  She 
was  truth  itself. 

Sometimes  I  wondered  if  Lottie  had  not  written  those 
fatal  missives.  The  girl  was  bright  and  sharp  as  steel.  She 
was  not  without  education ;  and  I  remembered,  in  confirma 
tion  of  these  doubts,  that  of  late  I  had  often  found  her  writ 
ing  something  which  she  endeavored  to  conceal.  Had  she 
not,  in  her  practice,  copied  Jessie's  handwriting,  and  taken 


Old-Fashioned  Politeness.  305 

this  method  of  warning  her  mistress?  Nothing  was  more 
natural.  The  girl  might  thus  unconsciously  have  cast  sus 
picion  on  her  young  lady. 

That  Lottie  was  capable  of  writing  the  letters,  I  had  no 
doubt — not  with  malice,  but  from  an  ardent  desire  to  drive 
the  woman  who  had  wounded  us  so  deeply  from  the  house. 
With  her  crude  ideas,  and  intense  devotion  to  us  all,  she 
might  have  settled  on  this  method  of  ridding  the  house  of 


o 

its  torment. 


I  questioned  Lottie  on  this  subject,  so  far  as  I  could  ven 
ture,  without  informing  her  of  what  had  passed  in  the 
library,  of  which  she  was  entirely  ignorant ;  but  she  declared 
that  she  knew  nothing  of  the  letter,  which  had  been  given 
to  her  mistress,  till  it  was  placed  in  her  own  hands  by  the 
man  who  brought  our  mails  from  the  town.  As  for  Mrs. 
Dennison,  she  would  as  soon  touch  a  copperhead  as  write  a 
word  to  that  she-Babylon. 

All  this  might  be  true.  At  any  rate,  Lottie  looked  truth 
ful  when  she  said  it ;  but  in  her  sayings  and  doings,  the  girl 
was  not  altogether  as  clear  as  crystal,  and,  spite  of  her  pro 
testations,  I  had  some  doubt  left. 

No  person  except  Jessie  and  myself,  either  in  the  house 
or  neighborhood,  knew  the  reason  of  Mr.  Lee's  sudden  de 
parture.  It  was  understood  that,  broken  down  by  the 
death  of  his  wife,  he  had  sought  distraction  from  grief  in 
travelling.  So  the  secret,  growing  more  and  more  bitter 
every  day  —  for  we  received  no  letters — rested  between  us 
two.  As  the  time  wore  on,  we  became  miserably  anxious. 

Had  Mr.  Lee  utterly  abandoned  his  daughter?  Would 
he  never  return  to  his  home  and  prove  how  true  and  loving 
she  had  always  been?  His  cruel  anger  had  thrown  her 
almost  upon  a  bed  of  death,  yet  he  could  go  from  his  home 
without  a  word  of  inquiry  or  comfort. 

Jessie  was  a  proud  girl,  as  I  have  said  more  than  once, 
and  as  young  Lawrence  had  good  reason  to  know ;  but  all 

19 


306  News  from  Abroad. 

her  haughty  self-esteem  gave  way  where  her  father  was  con 
cerned.  She  never  blamed  him,  nor  ceased  to  pine  for  his 
presence.  What  it  was  that  had  separated  them  she  could 
not  understand ;  but  that  her  father  was  unjust  or  wrong, 
never  entered  her  mind  for  an  instant. 

As  for  me — but  what  right  had  I  in  the  matter?  The 
right  of  anxiety  such  as  eats  all  happiness  out  of  a  human 
life — the  hungry  feeling  of  a  beggar  that  dares  not  ask  for 
food. 

I  think  we  should  have  gone  insane  —  Jessie  and  I — if 
this  terrible  anxiety  had  been  without  its  relief;  but,  as  days 
and  weeks  passed,  bringing  no  letter,  no  message,  we  sunk 
gradually  into  a  state  of  despair,  not  the  less  wearying  that 
it  was  silent. 

Thus  six  months  crept  by.  The  duties  of  life  went  on  — 
the  household  routine  met  with  no  obstruction.  It  was 
wonderful  how  little  change  appeared  around  us.  Yet  the 
tower-chamber  was  empty,  and  he  was  gone, — we,  two  lonely 
women,  lived. on,  to  all  appearance,  the  same;  but  oh!  how 
changed  at  heart ! 


CHAPTER  LXIV. 

NEWS    FROM    ABROAD. 

¥E  heard  of  Mr.  Lee  once  or  twice  through  the  public 
journals,  now  travelling  in  the  Holy  Land,  again  in 
the  heart  of  Russia,  but  no  letters  came.     We  wrote  to  him 
more  than  once,  but  directed  at  random,  and  our  letters 
probably  never  reached  him. 

One  day,  when  Lottie  was  in  the  room,  I  took  up  a  New 
York  journal,  and  read  this  paragraph  from  a  Paris  corre 
spondent, — 


News  from  Abroad.  307 

"A  wedding  is  expected  to  take  place  within  the  month, 
at  the  American  Legation  in  Paris.  Mr.  Lee,  a  wealthy 
landholder  of  Pennsylvania,  is  to  be  married  to  Mrs.  Den- 
nison,  a  beautiful  and  fashionable  widow,  who  is  said  to 
have  been  the  intimate  friend  of  his  first  wife." 

I  read  this  paragraph  through.  My  face  must  have  be 
trayed  the  deathly  feeling  that  came  over  me,  for  Lottie 
came  behind  my  chair,  read  a  few  words  over  my  shoulder, 
and  snatched  the  paper  from  my  hand  with  a  suddenness 
that  tore  it  almost  in  two. 

"What  is  it,"  inquired  Jessie,  started  by  this  action — 
"  any — anything  about  him  f  " 

"  About  him  ?  I  should  think  so.  Sin,  iniquity,  and 
pestilence.  Read  it,  Miss  Jessie,  I  can't ;  it  seems  as  if  a 
snake  were  crawling  over  it." 

Jessie  took  the  paper,  read  it,  and  fainted  in  her  chair. 

Lottie  did  not  seem  to  regard  the  condition  of  her  young 
mistress,  but  ran  out  of  the  room,  clenching  her  hand 
fiercely,  as  if  she  longed  for  bitter  contest  with  some  one. 

These  paroxysms  of  feeling  had  been  very  unusual  with 
her  of  late ;  for  in  the  quiet  of  our  mournful  lives,  she  had 
been  left  a  good  deal  to  her  loneliness  in  the  tower,  where 
she  still  kept  guard  over  Mrs.  Lee's  chamber. 

Sometimes  she  reverted  to  the  past,  and  would  ask  anx 
iously  if  I  knew  where  Babylon  was  spreading  her  plumes. 
But  I  had  no  means  of  informing  her,  being  in  profound 
ignorance  of  that  lady's  movements  from  the  time  she  left 
our  house. 

This  would  satisfy  Lottie ;  but  I  remarked  that  she  had 
taken  a  sudden  and  deep  interest  in  her  geographical 
studies,  for  I  seldom  went  to  her  room  without  finding  an 
atlas  open  upon  the  table,  and  a  gazetteer  close  by,  which 
she  seemed  to  have  been  diligently  studying. 

I  had  thought  but  little  of  these  things  at  the  time ;  but 
they  came  back  to  me  with  force  on  the  very  next  day, 


308  News  from  Abroad. 

when  Lottie  came  to  me  in  the  garden,  and  inquired  anx 
iously  if  Miss  Jessie  wasn't  just  breaking  her  heart  over 
that  paragraph  in  the  newspaper. 

I  answered  that  Miss  Lee  was  very  sad  and  unhappy, 
certainly. 

"  I  knew  it  —  I  was  sure  of  it,"  cried  the  girl,  with  quick 
tears  in  her  eyes.  "  It  will  kill  her  —  she  will  pine  away 
like  her  mother.  You  know  she  will,  Miss  Hyde." 

"  I  'm  afraid  so,  Lottie." 

"Afraid,  and  stand  by  doing  nothing  but  bathe  her  head 
with  cologne,  and  cry  over  her.  That  isn't  the  way  to 
cure  all  this,  Miss  Hyde." 

"  But  what  else  can  I  do,  Lottie  ?  " 

"You?     Nothing." 

She  went  off  to  a  flower-bed,  tore  some  mignonette  up  by 
the  roots,  tossed  it  from  her,  and  came  back  again. 

"  Miss  Hyde,  I  am  tired  to  death  of  all  this.  The  house 
is  n't  fit  to  live  in  since  my  dear,  sweet  lady  was  taken  from 
it.  There's  been  nothing  but  sickness,  and  quarrelling, 
and  going  away  since,  and  I  've  about  made  up  my  mind 
to  go  away  too.  I  can't  stand  it,  and  I  won't,  so  there !  " 

"  Why,  Lottie,"  I  cried,  lost  in  astonishment,  "  what  does 
this  mean  ?  " 

"It  means  that  I'm  tired  of  doing  nothing  —  of  being 
slighted,  and  made  of  no  account.  It  means  that  I  want  to 
see  the  world,  and  know  a  thing  or  two  about  life.  You 
and  Miss  Jessie  just  mope  about  like  sick  kittens ;  and  as 
for  the  servants  —  well,  I  don't  belong  in  that  crew,  any 
how —  but  they  are  getting  worse  and  worse.  The  long 
and  the  short  of  it  all  is,  I  have  made  up  my  mind  to  go 
away  right  off,  and  do  something  worth  while.  I  only  wish 
you  would  ask  Miss  Jessie  to  settle  up  with  me  now,  right 
on  the  nail,  for  I  'm  in  an  awful  hurry  to  get  off." 

Settle  up!  I  should  have  been  less  astonished  if  the 
house-dog  had  made  a  suddem  claim  for  wages.  Lottie  had 


News  from  Abroad.  309 

always  been  considered  as  a  child  of  the  establishment,  to 
be  cared  for  and  petted  beyond  all  idea  of  payment.  She 
had  never  seemed  to  care  for  money,  nor  know  how  to  use 
it.  But  while  enjoying  her  life  in  a  state  of  luxurious  ease, 
almost  equalling  that  of  her  young  mistress,  she  descended 
upon  us  with  a  rough  demand  for  wages  —  wages  from  the 
time  she  entered  the  house,  a  mere  child,  up  to  that  very 
day — no  inconsiderable  sum,  according  to  her  own  estimate. 

This  singular  outbreak  of  cupidity  astonished  me,  and 
half  indignantly  I  expostulated  with  the  girl.  But  though 
her  cheeks  blazed  with  seeming  shame,  and  her  eyes  sunk 
under  mine,  she  persisted  in  this  grave  demand.  All  that 
she  had  received,  her  dear,  dear  mistress  had  given  out  and 
out — that  had  nothing  to  do  with  wages;  there  was  her 
bill  —  four  hundred  dollars  —  and  she  wanted  it  in  gold  — 
hard  gold,  nothing  else. 

I  went  to  Jessie  with  the  bill.  She  did  not  seem  to  heed 
the  amount,  but  was  distressed  at  the  idea  of  parting  with 
her  mother's  faithful  attendant.  Hoping  that  something 
had  gone  wrong,  and  that  this  was  a  sudden  impulse,  she 
sent  for  Lottie,  in  order  to  expostulate  with  her ;  for  it 
seemed  like  turning  a  bird,  which  had  become  used  to  its 
cage,  loose  upon  the  world,  if  we  allowed  the  girl  to  have 
her  way. 

Lottie  came  in,  looking  dogged  and  shy ;  Jessie  held  out 
her  hand,  with  a  piteous  smile,  for  she  was  thinking  of  her 
mother. 

"Lottie,  what  have  we  done  that  you  wish  to  leave  us? " 

"  Nothing  on  earth,  Miss  Jess.  I  ain't  mad  at  you,  nor 
any  one ;  but  yet  I  want  to  go  down  to  York  and  get  a 
place.  It 's  lonesome  here." 

Jessie's  eyes  filled  with  tears.  It  was  indeed  very  lone 
some. 

"And  will  you  leave  us  for  that,  Lottie?" 

The  girl  was  troubled ;  her  color  came  and  went.  She 
was  about  to  burst  into  tears — but  answered  still, — 


310  News  from  Abroad. 

"  It 's  lonesome,  and  I  want  to  go.  Why  can't  you  let 
ine,  without  all  this  ?  I  ain't  made  of  cast-iron,  nor  yet  of 
brass.  Please  give  me  my  money  and  let  me  go." 

"  But  you  are  so  helpless.  What  will  become  of  you  in 
a  great  city  ?  "  pleaded  Jessie. 

Lottie  came  up  to  her  and  knelt  in  her  old  way. 

"  Let  me  go,  Miss  Jessie,  and  don't  try  to  stop  me,  for 
it  '11  ^be  of  no  use,  only  to  make  my  heart  ache  worse  than 
it  does  now.  Don't  be  afraid  about  me !  If  God  shows  the 
birds  their  way  through  the  woods,  He  won't  let  me  get 
lost." 

"  Poor  Lottie ! "  said  the  young  mistress,  looking  kindly 
on  the  girl  through  her  tears,  "  I  would  rather  give  up  any 
thing  than  you." 

Lottie  seized  her  hand,  pressing  her  lips  upon  it. 

"  Don't,  don't ! "  she  pleaded.  "  You  would  not  say  a 
word  if  you  only — " 

"Only  what,  girl?" 

"  Nothing,  nothing.  I  must  go,  that  is  the  long  and  the 
short  of  it." 

Lottie  shook  off  her  tears  as  a  dog  scatters  the  rain  from 
his  coat,  and,  starting  up,  assumed  her  rude  manner. 

"  I  will  not  keep  you  against  your  will,  my  poor  girl," 
said  Jessie,  sadly ;  " but  how  can  you  find  the  way?" 

"  Easy  enough,  Miss.  I  've  been  studying  geography  and 
the  maps,  these  last  three  months,  besides  reading  about 
everything." 

"And  have  you  got  any  idea  of  a  place?" 

"  Plenty,  Miss.  I  shall  be  settled  the  first  week.  Only 
give  me  my  wages,  and  don't  try  to  persuade  me  again  what 
my  mind  is  made  up  to." 

"Well,  Lottie,  you  shall  have  the  money.  I  am  sure 
that  can  never  repay  all  you  have  done  for  my  mother ! " 

"  Don't,  don't,  Miss  Jessie !  I  want  to  make  my  heart 
like  a  grinding  mill-stone,  and  you  won't  let  me.  Now 
don't!" 


News  from  Abroad.  311 

"Well,  I  will  not  distress  you,"  replied  Jessie,  gently; 
"  but  remember,  Lottie,  when  you  get  tired  of  this  new  life, 
or  have  spent  your  money,  come  back  to  your  old  home. 
No  person  shall  fill  your  place." 

"Oh!  Miss  Jess,  Miss  Jess!  can't  you  stop?"  cried  the 
wild  creature,  absolutely  flinging  up  her  arms  in  des 
peration. 

Jessie  looked  at  her  thoughtfully  a  moment;  then,  un 
locking  her  parlor  safe,  counted  out  the  gold  Lottie  had 
demanded. 

"  Be  careful  that  the  money  does  not  get  you  into  trouble, 
Lottie,"  I  said,  really  anxious  about  the  young  thing. 

Lottie  took  the  gold  in  her  apron,  and  her  tears  dropped 
over  it  as  she  turned  away.  She  really  seemed  heart 
broken. 

"  If  anything  should  happen,"  said  Jessie,  regarding  her 
troubles  with  tenderness,  — "  if  you  should  lose  it,  or  fall 
into  want,  and  still  not  wish  to  come  back,  write  to  me  and 
I  will  send  you  more." 

"Would  you? — would  you?"  cried  Lottie,  with  quick 
animation ;  "  then,  oh !  Miss  Jess !  make  it  six  hundred 
now.  I  never,  never  shall  want  money  so  much  again  in 
my  life." 

"Six  hundred,  Lottie?" 

"  Yes,  six !  I  tried  and  tried  to  cipher  it  out  that  much ; 
but  it  would  n't  multiply  or  add  up  to  the  mark ;  but  if  you 
would  now — " 

She  paused  and  looked  wistfully  at  the  gold  through  her 
tears. 

^* 

Jessie  looked  at  me  for  encouragement.  Dear  girl!  she 
had  less  idea  of  the  value  of  money  than  Lottie  herself. 

"She  was  so  kind  to  her!"  whispered  the  mistress,  draw 
ing  close  to  me.  %  ' 

"  Or  if  you  'd  just  lend  it  to  me,"  pleaded  Lottie.  "  Now, 
Miss  Hyde,  don't  go  to  killing  the  white  dove  that  I  see 


312  News  from  Abroad. 

spreading  its  wings  in  her  bosom  this  very  minute;  I 
wouldn't  turn  against  you,  nor  tell  anything,  you  know 
that." 

"I  will  give  her  the  money — the  good  child;  how  could 
it  be  in  my  heart  to  refuse  her  ? "  said  Jessie. 

Lottie  went  to  the  open  safe  and  began  to  count  out  the 
other  twenty  pieces  of  gold,  which  she  jingled  one  by  one 
against  their  companions  in  her  apron.  Her  breath  came 
quickly;  and  when  she  had  done  she  came  toward  us  eagerly, 
gathering  the  apron  in  her  hand,  and  hugging  it  with  the 
gold  to  her  bosom. 

"  Oh !  I  'in  ready  to  jump  out  of  my  skin  with  joy  and 
thankfulness ! "  she  exclaimed.  "  Good-bye,  young  mistress 
— good-bye,  Miss  Hyde,  I  'm  so  sorry  that  I  ever  twitted  you 
about  writing  poetry,  and  some  other  things  I  won't  men 
tion." 

Lottie  went  out  of  the  room  in  great  excitement,  and  left 
us  astonished  and  very  anxious.  We  talked  the  matter 
over  without  result.  If  the  girl  was  determined  to  go,  we 
had  not  a  shadow  of  power  to  prevent  it,  and  we  could  not 
yet  make  up  our  minds  that  she  was  absolutely  wrong. 
There  was  something  in  the  bottom  of  her  heart  that  we 
were  unable  to  fathom. 

But  we  determined  that  night  to  make  another  attempt 
to  detain  the  strange  girl;  if  that  proved  impossible,  to 
send  a  trusty  person  to  protect  her  on  her  way  to  New  York 
and  bring  back  news  of  her  safety.  Somewhat  consoled  by 
these  resolutions,  we  separated  for  the  night.  The  next 
morning,  when  we  sent  for  Lottie,  the- servants  told  us  that 
she  had  been  gone  two  hours,  having  ridden  to  town  with 
the  man  who  brought  over  the  morning  papers,  before  any 
one  but  the  servants  was  astir.  We  sent  over  to  the  town 
immediately,  and  learned  that  she  had  left  by  a  train  that 
passed  ten  minutes  after  she  reached  the  depot. 


Lottie    leaves  a  Letter  and  a  Boole.  313 

CHAPTER  LXV. 

LOTTIE   LEAVES   A   LETTER   AND   A   BOOK. 

THE  departure  of  Lottie  added  to  our  trouble.  We  had 
learned  to  love  the  girl  very  much,  and  this  wild  work, 
in  a  creature  so  utterly  unused  to  the  world,  distressed  us 
greatly.  Unconsciously  even  to  ourselves,  we  had  begun  to 
rely  upon  Lottie  as  a  friend,  and  bright,  if  not  safe  coun 
sellor.  Her  untiring  spirit  amused  us  when  nothing  else 
could.  Indeed,  she  was  like  an  April  day  in  the  house, 
half  storm,  half  sunshine,  but  interesting  in  any  phase  of  her 
erratic  life.  It  seemed  as  if  half  the  light  had  left  our 
house,  when  the  man  came  back  from  the  railroad  and  told 
us  that  she  was  absolutely  gone.  Jessie  w^ent  off  to  her  own 
room  with  tears  in  her  eyes.  I  would  have  given  the  world 
to  know  where  that  strange  young  creature  was  going,  and 
half  my  life  could  I  have  followed  her. 

Sadness  is  sure  to  seek  shelter  in  shadowy  places.  Mine 
carried  me  into  the  chamber  of  my  lost  friend.  It  was  dim 
and  orderly,  like  a  church  closed  after  service.  The  white 
bed  on  which  she  died,  gleamed  upon  me  through  the  dim 
light  like  an  altar.  The  blinds  were  closed,  the  sashes  down ; 
a  funereal  stillness  had  settled  on  everything  she  once  loved 
to  look  upon.  I  sunk  4pwn  upon  my  knees  by  the  bed, 
weeping  bitterly.  Would  that  woman  ever  dare  to  stand  in 
Mrs.  Lee's  room,  its  mistress?  Had  she  ever  yet  been  able  to 
wipe  the  blood-stain  from  her  own  lips  gathered  from  the 
heart  she  had  broken  by  a  Judas  kiss  ? 

Upon  my  knees  in  that  room,  I  felt  and  knew  that  a  mur 
der,  so  crafty  that  the  criminal  herself  could  torture  it 
into  accident  to  her  own  conscience,  had  been  perpetrated 
there.  The  voice  of  my  dead  friend  seemed  calling  on  me 


314  Lottie  leaves  a  Letter  and  a  Book. 

to  avenge  her,  and  save  the  man  she  had  loved  better  than 
her  own  soul,  from  a  thraldom  worse  than  death.  In  my 
anguish  I  cried  out,  "  What  can  I  do?  what  can  I  do?" 

Nothing  answered  me.  I  was  alone,  doubly  alone,  since 
that  girl  had  left  us.  Never  before  had  my  helplessness 
been  so  complete.  Perhaps  I  had  indulged  in  some  wild 
hope  connected  with  Lottie,  and  that  had  been  cut  from 
under  my  feet  by  her  desertion.  If  so,  I  was  unconscious  of 
it ;  but  no  lame  man  ever  felt  the  loss  of  his  staff,  as  I  felt 
the  cruel  ingratitude  of  this  girl.  Still  I  had  a  vague  trust 
in  her,  a  hope  changing  and  fantastic  as  the  wind,  but 
still  a  hope  that  she  might  not  prove  the  thoughtless  crea 
ture  her  conduct  seemed  to  bespeak  her. 

One  end  of  the  room  was  less  gloomy  than  the  rest,  and 
a  bar  of  light  cutting  across  it  disturbed  me.  It  came 
through  the  partially  opened  door  of  Lottie's  little  chamber, 
in  which  a  blind  had  been  left  unclosed.  I  went  into  the 
room,  and  there,  directly  beneath  the  window,  saw  the  girl's 
writing-desk,  on  which  lay  a  letter  and  a  blank-book,  which 
I  remembered  to  have  given  Lottie  one  day,  when  she  had 
pressed  me  earnestly  for  something  of  the  kind.  The  letter 
was  placed  ostentatiously  on  its  edge,  and  I  saw  that  it  was 
addressed  to  me.  I  opened  it  with  some  trepidation  and 
read : — 

MY  DEAR,  DEAR  Miss  HYDE  : — Please  do  not  think  me 
a  heathen  and  a  viper  of  ingratitude,  because  I  have  done 
what  I  could  n't  help,  but  remember  me  kindly,  and  make 
Miss  Jessie  do  the  same.  It  is  n't  in  me  to  be  really  bad, 
or  anything  like  it,  though  I  sometimes  do  things  out  of  the 
common,  and  make  you  angry,  because  you  cannot  under 
stand  why  I  do  them ;  not  knowing  everything,  how  should 
you  ?  There  is  one  thing  on  nr^  conscience,  and  I  am  going 
to  own  up  to  it.  You  remember  when  Babylon  went  away, 
I  was  going  in  a  hurry  into  my  room  with  something  in  my 
hand,  when  you  wanted  to  know  what  it  was.  I  bluffed  you 
off  and  would  n't  tell,  thinking  to  get  the  article  back  in 


Lottie  leaves  a  Letter  and  a  Booh  315 

good  order  before  she  went.  But  Babylon  was  in  a  ter 
rible  hurry,  and  I  had  no  chance  to  do  anything  before  her 
trunks  were  locked ;  so  without  meaning  it  at  all,  I  was 
what  some  people  might  call  a  —  well,  I  won't  use  the  name, 
it  looks  dreadfully  011  paper,  but  her  journal  was  left  in  my 
hand  promiscuously,  as  one  may  say.  Still  I  meant  to  re 
turn  it  to  her,  and  mean  to  yet,  if  I  ever  get  a  good  chance. 
I  only  thought  at  the  time  to  get  Mr.  Lee  to  read  it,  but 
before  I  could  do  that,  off  he  went,  circumventing  me  in  all 
respects,  and  making  us  wretched.  For  my  part,  with  that 
book  on  hand — of  no  use  too — I  felt  like  a  thief.  If  he 
had  only  waited  till  I  could  have  seen  him ;  but  he  did  n't, 
and  that  has  made  me  so  unhappy  that  I  cannot  stay  at 
home.  I  have  copied  off  that  she-Babylon's  book,  almost 
the  whole  of  it,  and  I  leave  the  copy  for  you  —  read  it,  and 
then  say  if  Judas  Iscariot  wasn't  a  gentleman  and  philoso 
pher,  compared  to  this  woman.  I  have  got  her  book  in  my 
trunk.  You  wondered  what  I  was  writing  so  much  about. 
Well,  it  was  that.  When  she  went  out  to  ride  days,  Cora 
was  sure  to  be  down-stairs,  and  I  knew  where  she  kept  her 
keys,  so  after  awhile  I  had  only  to  copy  what  Babylon  wrote 
over-night,  having  got  the  rest  copied  by  hard  work.  Well, 
at  last  everything  was  huddled  up  of  a  sudden,  and  I  was 
behind-hand  three  or  four  days  — so  I  made  a  dash  for  the 
book  and  had  n't  time  to  put  it  back.  I  wonder  if  she  's 
missed  it?  Mercy  on  us!  what  a  time  there  will  be  when 
she  does.  I  would  n't  be  in  that  yellow  girl's  skin  for  some 
thing;  but  never  mind,  it  will  do  her  good  —  the  black 
snake ! 

Read  the  book,  and  then  you  will  find  out  what  a  rattle 
snake  we  have  had  curled  up  in  the  bosom  of  our  family. 

Good-bye,  Miss  Hyde;  don't  think  I'm  crying  because 
there  is  a  drop  just  here.  It's  something  else,  I  don't  just 
know  what,  but  crying  is  out  of  my  —  my  —  Oh,  Miss  Hyde ! 
Miss  Hyde !  I  do  think  my  heart  is  breaking.  I  can't  stand 
it.  Don't  expect  me  to  say  good-bye.  Don't  think  hard  of 
me  for  going.  What  else  can  I  say.  Oh,  do,  do  think  well 
of  me;  I  am  not  a  bad  girl,  nor  ungrateful,  believe  that,  and 
believe  me  your  true  LOTTIE  till  death. 

I  read  the  letter  through  more  than  once.  Then  I  sat 
down  and  deliberated  with  my  eyes  on  the  book.  Had  I  a 


316  Mrs.  .Dennison's  Journal. 

right  to  read  it,  after  all  I  had  seen  and  heard  of  this  woman; 
was  I  justified  in  searching  out  her  secrets  in  that  way  ? 

But  for  the  suspicions  that  still  haunted  me  regarding  Mrs. 
Lee's  death,  I  should  have  decided  against  it,  but  I  had 
learned  too  much  for  continued  hesitation.  Still,  my  very 
soul  recoiled  from  the  task  of  searching  the  life  of  this 
woman.  When  I  reached  forth  my  hand  for  the  book,  it 
seemed  as  if  my  fingers  were  poisoned  with  the  touch.  I 
would  not  take  the  volume  to  my  own  room,  but  sat  dowrn 
by  the  window  and  read  it  through  before  I  arose  from  my 
seat.  The  pages  frenzied  me. 

Lottie  wrote  a  bold,  plain  hand,  copying  anything  before 
her  clearly  enough.  In  places  the  writing  gave  evidence 
of  hurry  and  nervousness,  but  it  was  in  no  part  really  diffi 
cult  to  read.  The  journal  began  at  the  marriage  of  Miss 
Wells  with  old  Mr.  Dennison,  and  seemed  to  have  been  de 
tached  from  the  other  portion  of  her  life  about  that  time. 
If  anything  preceded  it,  Lottie  had  failed  to  take  a  copy. 


CHAPTER  LXVI. 

MRS.  DENNISON'S  JOURNAL. 

HOW  many  years  will  this  last  ?  I  did  not  expect  that 
this  dull  stagnation  of  life  would  oppress  me  so.  I 
knew  that  he  was  seventy  years  of  age,  and  thought  it  wrould 
be  no  great  hardship  to  be  petted  as  an  old  man's  darling, 
for  the  few  years  that  might  follow.  Indeed,  he  is  a  gentle 
man,  and  loves  me,  I  am  sure,  more  devotedly  than  ever  a 
young  man  loved  his  bride.  At  first  I  really  thought  my 
self  almost  happy.  It  was  so  pleasant  to  get  away  from  my 
old  home,  after  it  had  been^torn  to  pieces  by  hungry  cred 
itors,  and  all  the  old  servants  driven  into  new  places,  that 


Mrs.  Dcnnison's  Journal.  317 

protection  and  kindness  made  everything  seem  like  a  blessed 
new  life.  Mr.  Dennison  told  me  that  he  has  loved  me  ever 
since  I  was  a  little  girl,  and  always  intended  to  make  me 
his  wife.-  He  has  been  a  firm,  firm  friend  to  my  father,  I 
know  that  well  enough,  and  never  would  have  permitted 
the  old  home  to  be  torn  up  had  poor  papa  lived.  As  it  is, 
he  let  all  the  rest  go,  and  rescuing  Cora  and  myself  from 
the  wreck,  made  me  his  wife  and  gave  her  the  liberty  she 
would  not  take. 

"  He  was  kind  in  showing  us  something  of  the  world,  be 
fore  he  brought  us  here  for  good,  yet  I  am  not  sure  that  it 
was  wise  to  throw  me  suddenly  into  the  society  from  which 
I  was  to  be  withdrawn  so  soon.  I  learned  one  thing  there 
which  sometimes  stirs  the  wish  in  my  heart  that  I  had 
waited.  This  thing  I  have  become  assured  of:  I  am  beau 
tiful,  and  beauty  is  a  great  power.  No  matter,  it  has  done 
something  for  me  in  winning  this  fine  old  gentleman ;  but 
when  I  think  what  it  might  have  accomplished,  I  feel  de 
frauded  out  of  half  my  life.  No,  no,  I  do  not  often  feel  this. 
My  life  was  pleasant  enough  at  first,  when  our  wedding 
brought  so  many  gay  and  clever  people  around  us.  But 
now  that  we  have  retreated  to  the  plantation,  everything  is 
dull  as  the  grave.  Cotton-fields  here,  blossoming  all  over, 
as  with  snow  by  the  handful,  corn  there,  tall  and  thrifty, 
great  live-oaks  bearded  with  moss,  and  half  strangled  under 
the  everlasting  clasp  of  mistletoe,  make  the  landscape  beau 
tiful,  and  these  things  interested  me  greatly  for  a  time. 
But  I  am  getting  weary  of  them,  and  of  the  grand  old  house, 
with  its  endless  verandas  and  clinging  roses,  its  delicate 
India  matting,  and  the  snowy  whiteness  of  its  draperies.  I 
long  for  change  —  pine  for  society,  while  he  seems  to  think 
that  his  presence  alone  should  make  this  place  a  heaven. 
What  is  it  to  me,  that  even  in  mid-winter  I  can  stoop  from 
my  window  and  gather  oranges  from  the  green  boughs  that 
bend  across  it  ?  The  novelty  has  worn  away,  and  this  pro- 


318  Mrs.  Dennison's  Journal. 

fusion  of  roses  satiates  me.  You  find  them  everywhere, 
hiding  the  fences  in  ridges  and  slopes  of  glossy  foliage, 
studded  thickly  with  great  stars  of  whiteness,  that  would  be 
exquisite  but  for  the  commonness,  the  negroes  bringing  them 
to  me  by  the  basketful,  until  I  sicken  with  the  fragrance, — 
yellow,  white,  crimson,  and  damask,  all  heaped  together  in 
gorgeous  masses  that  delight  you  at  first,  and  then  become 
tiresome,  are  every  day  brought  to  me  from  the  grounds. 

"Yesterday  one  of  the  negroes  came  in  with  a  whole 
armful  of  magnolias  in  full  bloom.  The  marvellous  white 
blossoms,  with  their  great  chalices  running  over  with  fra 
grance,  filled  the  air  with  such  richness  as  I  have  never 
dreamed  of  before.  I  sat  down  upon  a  low  stool  on  the 
front  veranda,  and  with  the  quivering  shadows  from  a  great 
catalpa-tree  falling  around  me,  had  these  noble  blossoms 
heaped  at  my  feet,  yielding  myself  to  the  exquisite  perfume, 
till  the  atmosphere  made  me  faint  with  delight.  It  was  a 
delicious,  sensuous  enjoyment  which  I  shall  never  forget,  but 
one  cannot  repeat  such  things,  and  '  not  even  love  can  live 
on  flowers.'  Where  love  is  not  and  never  can  be,  such 
, things  sicken  one. 

"  While  I  sat  there,  with  the  great  white  blossoms  breathing 
at  my  feet,  and  a  mocking-bird  up  in  the  catalpa-tree  thrill 
ing  the  air  with  music,  a  horseman  came  riding  up  the  ave 
nue,  now  in  the  sunshine,  now  in  the  shadow  of  the  great 
live-oaks,  leisurely,  as  if  he  found  pleasure  in  lingering  on 
a  road  so  beautiful  and  tranquil.  He  was  a  young  man, 
tall  and  well-formed,  who  rode  his  horse  with  an  easy  mili 
tary  air  full  of  command.  Even  at  the  distance  I  could 
see  that  his  bearing  was  noble  and  his  face  a  grand  one. 

"  The  sight  of  this  man  aroused  me  from  the  dreamy  lan 
guor  which  had  been  so  delightful,  and  I  watched  his  ap 
proach  with  interest.  Directly  I  was  sensible  that  he  had 
discovered  me  sitting  there  in  the  shadows;  for  his  horse 
quickened  its  pace,  and  in  *&  moment  he  drew  up,  and,  lean 
ing  from  his  saddle,  addressed  me, — 


Mrs.  Dennison's  Journal.  319 

"'Excuse  me,  madam  ;  but  I  have  been  unable  to  discover 
any  servant  on  the  ground,  and  may  have  intruded.  Does 
this  place  belong  to  Mr.  Dennison  ? ' 

"I  answered  that  it  did,  and  arising  from  my  seat,  desired 
him  to  dismount.  Mr.  Denmson,  I  said,  would  be  at  home 
in  a  short  time,  and  would  doubtless  be  happy  to  see  him. 

"  The  stranger  sprang  from  his  horse,  and  flung  the  bridle 
to  one  of  the  men  who  came  lazily  from  the  house  to  receive 
it.  I  made  a  movement  toward  the  door,  but  he  gave  a 
glance  around  at  the  beautiful  view  —  the  flowery  thickets 
and  rich  slopes  of  grass  —  as  if  reluctant  to  leave  them. 
Then  his  eyes  fell  upon  me,  and  I  saw  them  light  up  with 
sudden  admiration.  I  did  not  intend  it,  but  at  the  moment 
I  must  have  taken  some  attitude  of  grace  to  bring  such 
light  into  a  stranger's  countenance.  He  stood  for  a  whole 
minute  gazing  on  me  as  if  I  had  been  a  picture.  I  felt  my 
self  blushing,  and  drew  the  flowing  muslin  of  my  sleeve  over 
the  arm  on  which  his  glance  fell  as  it  left  my  face.  Then 
he  turned  away,  and  as  I  sunk  to  my  seat  again,  placed  him 
self  in  a  garden-chair,  drawing  a  deep  breath. 

" '  Ah,  forgive  me,'  he  said,  '  what  awkwardness.  I  have 
trodden  upon  one  of  your  beautiful  flowers/ 

"  '  But  there  still  remain  more  than  enough  to  make  the 
air  oppressive,'  I  answered. 

"'For  my  part,'  he  said,  smiling  pleasantly,  'I  could 
breathe  it  forever.  Indeed,  lady,  you  have  a  paradise  here.' 

"  Was  it  indeed  so  lovely?  A  moment  before  my  soul  had 
wearied  of  its  very  beauties ;  now  a  feeling  of  pride  that  they 
were  mine  stole  into  my  thoughts.  It  certainly  was  some 
thing  to  be  mistress  of  a  place  like  that.  While  our  visitor 
seemed  to  give  himself  up  to  enjoyment  of  the  scene,  I  saw 
that  his  eyes  were  constantly  returning  to  me.  I  had  been 
sitting  in  the  open  air  a  long  time,  and  felt  that  my  hair 
and  dress  must  be  in  some  disorder.  This  idea  made  me 
anxious.  I  arose,  and  asking  him  to  excuse  me,  ran  up  lo 


320  Mr 8.  Dennison's  Journal. 

my  room  to  make  sure  that  I  was  not  altogether  hideous. 
One  glance  in  the  great  swinging  mirror  reassured  me.  No 
cloud  was  ever  more  pure  than  the  muslin  of  my  white 
dress ;  a  cluster  of  red  and  white  roses  held  back  the  thick 
ringlets  of  my  hair,  and  a  single  half-open  bud  fastened  the 
white  folds  on  my  bosom.  My  maid  Cora  had  followed  me 
out  on  the  veranda  that  morning,  and  thus  arranged  the 
finest  flowers  she  could  gather.  Had  I  studied  at  my  glass 
an  hour,  nothing  more  becoming  could  have  been  invented. 
That  girl  is  a  treasure  ;  she  loves  and  serves  me  as  no  other 
creature  ever  did  or  ever  will.  She  was  my  dower,  my  in 
heritance.  The  only  possession  I  had  in  the  world  was  this 
one  girl,  when  Mr.  Dennison  married  me.  I  sometimes 
wonder  if  he  knows  why  I  love  and  prize  her  so  much.  I 
heard  her  voice  through  the  window.  The  stranger  was 
asking  her  some  question  which  she  answered  modestly, 
and  was  going  away.  I  wonder  if  he  thinks  her  beautiful. 
To  me  the  pure  olive  of  her  complexion,  which  just  admits 
of  a  tinge  of  carnation  in  the  cheek,  is  wonderfully  effective. 
She  is  a  brunette  intensified,  but  oh,  how  the  poor  thing 
hates  the  blood  that  separates  her  from  us  by  that  one  dark 
shade.  No  wonder!  no  wonder! 

"  Why  should  I  think  of  this,  while  looking  in  the  glass 
to  assure  myself  that  I  was  presentable  ?  I  cannot  tell,  ex 
cept  that  this  unhappy  girl  is  an  object  of  such  profound 
compassion  with  me  at  all  times.  The  education  which  she 
has  received,  I  sometimes  think,  renders  her  life  more  bitter 
than  it  might  have  been ;  but  my  father  would  have  it  so, 
and  perhaps  he  was  right. 

"I  went  down  to  the  veranda  again,  and  found  the 
stranger  talking  to  Cora,  who  stood  with  her  back  against 
one  of  the  pillars,  answering  his  questions  with  downcast 
eyes.  She  moved  away  as  I  appeared,  and  went  into  the 
house.  I  saw  the  stranger  .follow  her  lithe  movements  with 
his  eyes,  and  felt  myself  coloring  with  anger.  Was  he 


Mrs.  Dennison's  Journal.  321 

searching  her  features  from  admiration  or  curiosity?  I 
wish  it  were  possible  to  discover. 

"  I  had  been  reading,  and  left  a  book  on  one  of  the  little 
marble  tables  that  stood  in  the  veranda.  Some  richly 
colored  embroidery  lay  in  my  work-basket  close  by  it,  and 
in  taking  it  up,  the  volume  fell. 

"  The  stranger  stooped  to  replace  it  on  the  table,  but  his 
eye  caught  the  title ;  a  flash  of  crimson  shot  across  his  fore 
head,  and  he  cast  a  quick  glance  at  me,  as  if  the  question 
in  my  eyes  disturbed  him. 

" ' A  new  book,  I  see;  have  you  read  it?' 

"  He  was  turning  over  the  leaves,  as  he  asked  the  ques 
tion. 

" '  Yes/  I  replied,  '  I  have  read  it  more  than  once/ 

"'More  than  once?' 

"  *  Yes,  it  is  a  book  that  requires  some  thought.  Full  of 
ideas  and  original  suggestions.  The  story  itself  is  a  painful 
one.  Indeed,  I  have  my  doubts — ' 

" '  Well,  you  have  your  doubts  ? ' 

"  His  face  flushed,  his  eyes  searched  mine  with  a  look 
almost  of  defiance  in  them. 

" '  Yes,'  I  continued,  coloring  painfully,  for  I  am  young 
and  afraid  to  express  adverse  opinions,  *  I  sometimes  doubt 
if  it  is  not  a  little  wicked.' 

"He  laughed,  'Oh,  you  are  young,  and  a  woman.' 

"  'Well/  I  answered,  'this  is  what  I  mean,  when  I  finished 
reading  that  book,  it  made  me  restless,  unhappy  —  discon 
tented  with  everything  around  me.' 

"  'That  is,  perhaps,  because  you  did  not  understand  it.' 

"'But  goodness  is  so  simple,  I  can  understand  that 
always.' 

'"I  grant  you,  but  human  life  is  not  all  perfection;  un 
fortunately,  good  and  evil  are  pretty  nearly  balanced  on 
this  earth,  and  there  is  nothing  picturesque  enough  in  a 
dead-level  of  goodness  to  interest  the  reader  through  an 
20 


322  Mrs.  Dennison' s  Journal. 

entire  story.  To  attempt  that,  would  be  like  painting  a 
picture  without  shadows.  Your  real  author  understands  the 
force  of  contrasts.' 

"  'But  a  book  which  has  so  little  of  the  virtuous  and  pure 
in  it,  yields  up  this  power  of  contrast,  by  letting  no  sunshine 
into  its  pages/  I  said.  '  The  fault  of  this  work  is,  that  it 
dwells  too  entirely  on  the  dark  passions/ 

"  'Then  you  condemn  it?' 

" '  No,  indeed,  the  pictures  are  too  grand,  the  passions  too 
strongly  portrayed  for  that.  The  author,  whoever  he  is, 
must  be  a  man  of  powerful  genius.  I  only  wish  he  had 
softened  his  pictures  and  let  in  a  few  of  the  gentler  senti 
ments.' 

"'And  so  do  I.' 

"  He  spoke  with  emphasis,  closing  the  book.  Then  I 
noticed  that  a  flush  was  on  his  face,  and  he  cast  the  volume 
from  him  with  a  gesture  of  dislike. 

" '  You  know  the  author  of  that  book?'  I  said  on  the  im 
pulse. 

'"Yes,  lady*  I  know  him  well  —  some  day  he  shall  be 
made  the  wiser,  by  learning  your  opinion.' 

'"Oh,  I  hope  not.  It  was  rash,  perhaps  altogether  wrong. 
I  am  no  critic,  and  only  spoke  as  the  book  impressed  me.' 

"'That  is  criticism,'  he  answered,  'and  I  dare  say  cor 
rect,  but  the  volume  is  hardly  worthy  of  so  much  considera 
tion.  The  author  is  too  much  honored,  that  you  have  read 
it  at  all.' 

"  I  was  about  to  answer,  when  Mr.  Dennison  rode  up  in 
his  carriage,  and  seeing  my  companion,  waved  his  hand  with 
that  cordial  welcome  so  universal  in  the  South.  The  mo 
ment  he  appeared,  I  felt  chilled,  and  took  up  my  embroidery, 
knowing  well  that  no  more  conversation  that  I  could  join 
in,  would  be  offered  that  day. 

"  Certainly,  Mr.  Dennison  is  a  handsome  old  gentleman. 
As  a  father,  one  might  be  very  proud  of  him,  but  now  a 


Our  First  Visitor.  323 

strange  feeling  comes  over  me  at  his  approach.  I  turn  from 
his  elaborate  elegance  of  speech  and  manner  with  a  wish  for 
something  fresher.  Cora  is  not  more  my  slave  than  I  could 
make  him,  but  the  task  of  perpetual  fondness  is  too  much. 
Oh,  if  he  had  only  adopted  me ! 


CHAPTER  LXYII. 

OUR   FIRST   VISITOR. 

MR.  DENNISON  descended  from  his  carriage  and  came 
forward  with  more  haste  and  animation  than  was 
usual  to  him.  He  was  evidently  delighted  to  see  his  guest. 

" '  Why,  Lawrence,  is  it  you ;  when  and  how  did  you 
reach  us?'  he  said,  extending  his  hand. 

"'Half  an  hour  ago,  by  rail  and  steamer,'  answered  the 
gentleman,  meeting  Mr.  Dennison  half-way,  and  shaking 
hands  with  him. 

"  'Made  the  acquaintance  of  my  wife,  I  see?' 

"  As  he  spoke,  Mr.  Dennison  glanced  smilingly  toward 
me. 

"  'Oh,  yes,  I  think  so ;  if  this  young  lady  is  your  wife/ 

"  The  gentleman  hesitated  in  some  confusion.  I  think  he 
had  taken  me  for  Mr,  Dennison's  daughter. 

"  The  old  gentleman  turned  suddenly  red,  and  laughed  a 
little  unnaturally. 

"'My  wife,  yes,  almost  a  bride  yet,  but  we  are  making 
her  blush.  My  love,  this  is  Mr.  Lawrence,  of  New  York, 
one  of  the  best  friends  I  have.  You  must  take  him  into 
especial  favor  for  your  husband's  sake.' 

"  I  am  sure  there  was  color  enough  in  my  face  then. 
Why  will  Mr.  Dennison  constantly  drag  that  odious  word, 
husband,  into  everything  he  says?  Does  he  think  I  can 
ever  forget  it? 


324  Our  First  Visitor. 

"  We  sat  down  in  company,  enjoying  the  cool  shadows  of 
the  veranda.  All  my  pleasure  was  at  an  end  ;  the  conver 
sation  turned  upon  stocks,  railroads,  and  mining.  I  gathered 
from  it  that  Mr.  Lawrence  was  a  stock-broker  or  something 
of  that  kind,  and  that  Mr.  Dennison  was  connected  with 
him  in  an  enterprise  for  which  money  was  to  be  supplied. 
Once  or  twice  I  caught  the  stranger  looking  at  me  while  my 
husband  conversed,  but  I  was  occupied  with  my  embroidery, 
and  did  not  seem  to  notice  him  ;  perhaps  he  was  admiring 
the  contrast  between  the  pure  white  of  my  dress  and  the 
gorgeous  richness  of  the  worsteds  in  my  lap. 

"  While  they  were  talking,  Mr.  Dennison  insisted  that  I 
should  sit  closer  to  him,  and  more  than  once  he  placed  his 
hand  on  my  work  and  prevented  me  going  on  with  it,  as  if  I 
had  been  a  child.  This  annoyed  me.  After  all,  one  does 
not  care  to  be  so  obviously  exhibited  as  'the  old  man's 
darling.'  It  is  embarrassing  when  the  fine  eyes  of  a  man 
like  that  are  upon  you. 

"  After  dinner  that  day,  Mr.  Dennison  stole  off  to  a  low 
divan  in  the  library  for  his  half-hour  of  sleep.  I  usually 
occupied  my  own  room  at  this  hour,  but  as  I  went  that  way, 
our  guest  came  in  from  the  veranda,  where  he  had  been 
smoking  a  cigar,  and  laughingly  entreated  that  I  should 
not  leave  him  alone. 

"  I  ran  up-stairs,  threw  a  black  lace  shawl  over  my  head, 
Spanish  mantilla  fashion,  and  joined  him.  It  was  sunset, 
and  all  the  beautiful  landscape  lay  wrapped  in  a  veil  of 
purplish  mist,  through  which  trembled  a  soft  golden  glow 
that  brightened  all  the  west,  and  shimmered  through  the 
tree-tops  like  flashes  of  fire. 

"We  walked  on  through  the  delicious  atmosphere,  to 
which  the  perfume  of  innumerable  flowers  gave  forth  their 
sweetness,  as  they  brightened  under  the  soft  dews  that  had 
just  began  to  fall. 

"Unconsciously,  we  turned  out  of  the  oak-avenue  and 


Our  First  Visitor.  325 

walked  toward  a  pretty  pond,  or  miniature  lake,  which  lay 
to  our  right,  sheltered  by  one  live-oak  and  a  cluster  of 
magnolia-trees,  from  which  the  blossoms  brought  to  me  that 
morning  had  been  cut.  A  shrub-like  species  of  the  mag 
nolia  grew  around  the  pond,  hedging  it  in  with  great  white 
blossoms,  and  the  sedgy  borders  were  aglow  with  wild  flowers. 
It  was  not  yet  time  for  the  water-lilies  to  be  in  blossom,  but 
in  some  places  their  large  green  pads  covered  the  lake  with 
patches  of  glossy  greenness,  while  a  light  wind  rippled  through 
them,  stirring  the  waters  like  ridges  of  diamonds  between  the 
trembling  leaves. 

"  How  beautiful  it  was  !  The  birds  were  no  longer  musi 
cal,  but  we  watched  them  fluttering  through  the  leaves  and 
settling  down  in  safe  places  among  the  rushes,  while  the 
sweet  stillness  of  the  closing  day  fell  upon  them. 

"  My  hand  rested  on  the  arm  of  our  guest ;  he  was  talk 
ing  earnestly,  and  his  eloquence  thrilled  me  with  sensations 
unlike  anything  I  had  felt  before.  There  was  unmeasured 
poetry  in  every  word  he  uttered.  We  had,  I  do  not  know 
how,  got  on  to  the  subject  of  that  book  again,  and  he  was 
defending  it  in  language  warm,  fervid,  and  startling,  as  the 
story  itself.  My  hand  shook  on  his  arm  ;  a  new  idea  had 
seized  upon  me,  and  against  my  own  will  I  spoke. 

" '  You  wrote  the  book/  I  said,  '  I  know  it  by  your  lan 
guage.  I  can  read  the  fact  in  this  defence/ 

" '  And  you  will  like  me  no  longer.  You  will  condemn 
me  as  you  have  that  poor  volume,'  he  answered,  turning 
suddenly,  and  looking  into  my  eyes  with  the  glance  of  an 
eagle. 

"  '  Condemn  you ! '  I  said.     '  What,  I  ? ' 

" '  But  you  condemn  my  book  ? ' 

" '  No,  I  did  not.     To  question  a  thing,  is  not  to  condemn  it.' 

" '  But  the  doubt  wounds  me.  You  might  have  found 
sympathy  for  much  that  the  book  contains.  It  should  ap 
peal  to  a  heart  like  yours/ 


326  Our  First  Visitor. 

0 

"  He  held  ray  hand  firmly  in  his  clasp.  How  it  got 
there,  I  do  not  know.  I  struggled  a  little  to  free  it,  but 
his  fingers  closed  around  mine  like  a  vice. 

"  '  Say  that  you  will  read  my  book  again.' 

"  '  I  will.     Nothing  could  prevent  me  now.' 

"  'And  you  will  read  it  with  a  new  inspiration  ? ' 

"  'After  this  conversation,  yes.' 

"  '  That  is,  for  one  day  you  will  think  my  thoughts,  and 
give  them  fresh  beauties  as  they  pass  through  your  own 
vivid  imagination.' 

" '  I  will  read  them,  and  remember  all  that  you  have 
said.' 

"  '  Sweet  woman,  I  thank  you.  If  my  poor  words  can 
touch  a  heart  like  yours,  it  is  enough.' 

"  He  bent  and  kissed  my  hand,  thus  releasing  it  from  his 
clasp.  It  seemed  as  if  some  of  my  strength  went  out  as  he 
did  this.  The  intense  eloquence  of  this  man  had  inspired 
me  for  the  time,  now  I  was  weak  and  silent. 

"  '  Tell  me,'  he  said,  '  what  particular  passages  you  dis 
liked  in  my  poor  volume.' 

"  I  could  not  answer ;  the  book  itself  had  gone  out  of  my 
mind.  I  had  only  power  to  think  of  the  man  who  stood 
before  me,  with  that  earnest  protest  burning  on  his  lip, 
and  those  eyes,  dark  and  luminous,  bent  upon  me.  I  think 
that  he  did  not  observe  my  trepidation.  He  was  carried 
away  by  a  wish  to  protect  the  offspring  of  his  brain  from 
misconception  or  censure.  I  had  read  the  volume  hastily, 
and  found  it  too  brilliantly  intense  for  the  idle  lassitude  of 
my  humor.  It  had  startled  me  into  more  thought  than  I 
cared  to  exercise.  The  quiet  of  my  home  seemed  like  dul- 
ness  after  reading  it.  Now  this  man,  its  author,  had  come 
and  completed  the  discontent  his  book  had  engendered.  I 
had  never  seen  a  man  of  his  class  before,  and  to  me  the 
charm  of  novelty  and  romance  surrounded  him  with  a  sort 
of  glory. 


Our  First  Visitor.  327 

"  '  Tell  me,'  he  repeated,  *  in  what  a  thought  of  mine 
could  have  offended  a  creature  so  lovely  and  so  rich  in 
talent.' 

"  'Was  he  mocking  me  because  of  my  absurd  criticism? 
I  looked  up  suddenly,  and  met  the  full  glance  of  those  eyes. 
The  blood  rushed  to  my  face,  and  my  eyelids  drooped.' 

"  *  You  will  not  help  me  to  amend  a  fault,'  he  said,  in  a 
tone  of  reproach. 

"  'Because  I  cannot.  It  was  no  particular  thought  —  no 
description  in  itself  that  disturbed  me;  but,  if  I  may  so  ex 
press  it,  the  entire  atmosphere  of  the  book.  It  made  me 
unhappy.' 

"  I  was  driven  to  desperate  frankness  by  his  persistency, 
and  spoke  out  almost  with  tears  in  my  eyes. 

"  '  Then  some  thought  in  the  volume,  or  the  narrative 
itself,  struck  upon  your  heart,  or  disturbed  your  conscience? ' 
he  answered,  in  a  low  voice. 

"  I  started.     Was  this  true  ? 

"  '  Perhaps  some  points  of  the  story  were  not  unlike  your 
own  experience  ? '  he  continued. 

"  I  felt  the  tears  starting  to  my  eyes.  Yes,  he  was  right. 
It  was  a  sense  of  the  barrenness  of  my  own  future  that  had 
made  me  so  restless.  If  the  volume  had  produced  this 
effect,  how  much  greater  was  the  disturbance  when  its 
author  stood  by  my  side,  with  looks  and  voice  more  elo 
quent  than  his  writings. '  He  waited  in  silence  for  my  an 
swer  ;  it  only  came  in  low  sobs. 

"  '  Forgive  me ;  I  have  wounded  you  unthinkingly/ 

"  His  voice  was  like  that  of  a  penitent  man  in  prayer ; 
his  face  grew  earnest  and  sad. 

"  '  Look  on  me,  and  say  that  I  am  forgiven.' 

"  I  did  look  at  him,  and  met  the  tender  penitence  in  his 
eyes  with  a  thrill  of  pain.  How  had  the  man  won  the 
power  of  arousing  such  feelings  in  a  few  brief  hours?  Was 
it  because  I  had  been  familiar  with  his  thoughts  so  long  ? 


328  Our  First  Visitor. 

I  could  not  answer ;  but  the  very  presence  of  this  stranger 
disturbed  me.  Sensations  never  dreamed  of  in  my  previous 
existence  rose  and  swelled  in  my  bosom.  The  impulse  to 
flee  from  his  presence  seized  upon  me.  I  did  turn  to  go, 
but  he  walked  quietly  forward  at  the  same  time. 

"  The  sunset  was  now  fading  into  soft  violet  and  pale 
gray  tints.  Dew  was  falling  thickly  in  the  grass,  and  fire 
flies  began  to  sparkle  all  around  us.  In  the  stillness  and 
beauty  of  coming  night,  we  walked  on  together  almost  in 
silence.  I  had  no  words  for  conversation,  and  our  guest 
seemed  to  have  fallen  into  deep  thought.  As  we  drew  near 
the  house,  Mr.  Dennison  came  out  to  meet  us.  He  had 
been  smoking  a  cigar  in  the  veranda,  and  flung  it  away  as 
he  drew  near  us.  How  heavily  he  walked.  How  dull  his 
eyes  seemed  as  he  bent  them  upon  me,  after  the  passion 
and  feeling  I  had  read  so  clearly  in  those  of  our  guest. 

"  Mr.  Dennison  took  my  hand  and  placed  it  on  his  arm, 
laughing  pleasantly,  as  he  asked  Lawrence  how  far  we  had 
been  walking.  Lawrence  did  not  answer.  He  was  regard 
ing  us  with  an  earnest  questioning  look,  from  which  I  turned 
away  half  in  anger.  Was  he  reading  me  and  my  position 
so  closely  as  that? 

"  Why  should  I  think  of  this  man  so  much  ?  Has  the 
isolation  in  which  we  have  been  living  made  the  advent  of 
a  stranger  of  so  great  importance  that  his  presence  must 
fill  all  my  being?  The  first  thing  this  morning  I  looked 
out  of  my  window,  wondering  if  he  would  be  visible  any 
where  in  the  grounds.  Yes,  there  he  was  standing  by  Mr. 
Dennison,  admiring  a  blood-horse  that  a  colored  groom  had 
brought  from  the  stable.  It  was  a  beautiful  animal,  coal- 
black,  wonderfully  symmetrical  and  full  of  graceful  action. 
Mr.  Dennison  had  bought  him  only  the  week  before,  and 
this  groom  had  been  ordered  to  break  him  for  my  use  as  a 
saddle-horse.  The  gentlemen  seemed  to  be  examining  him 
critically,  as  the  groom  lect  him  to  and  fro  upon  the  lawn. 


The  Waterfall.  329 

For  the  first  time  I  took  an  interest  in  the  beautiful  animal. 
Being  up  to  that  time  a  timid  and  inexperienced  rider,  my 
husband's  purchase  had  afforded  me  little  pleasure.  He 
had  long  since  given  up  horseback  exercise,  and  a  solitary 
ride,  followed  perhaps  by  a  groom,  did  not  hold  forth  much 
promise  of  happiness  for  me,  so  I  had  allowed  his  new  pur 
chase  to  stand  in  the  stable  unnoticed.  But  now  I  looked 
upon  the  creature  with  interest,  as  he  stood  restlessly,  with 
the  sun  shining  upon  his  glossy  coat,  and  shimmering  like 
quicksilver  down  his  arched  neck. 

"  All  at  once,  I  saw  Lawrence  spring  upon  the  horse  and 
dash  off  across  the  lawn,  sitting  bravely  as  if  he  and  the 
beautiful  animal  were  one  creation.  The  horse  was  restive 
at  first  and  plunged  furiously,  for  they  had  put  a  sharp 
curb  in  his  mouth,  and  Lawrence  was  bringing  him  to  sub 
jection  with  a  heavy  hand.  I  shrieked  aloud  at  the  first 
plunge,  but  there  was  little  need  of  fear.  The  next  moment 
horse  and  rider  were  in  full  career  over  the  lawn.  That 
day  week  I  rode  my  new  purchase  for  the  first  time. 


CHAPTER  LXVIII. 

.      THE   WATERFALL. 

I  DID  not  know  that  the  world  was  so  beautiful.  This 
spot  is  indeed  like  paradise  to  me  now.  There  is  joy  in 
the  very  breath  of  the  mornings.  When  I  open  my  window 
and  let  in  the  gushing  song  of  the  mocking-birds,  and  the 
sweet  breath  of  the  flowers,  sighs  of  exquisite  delight  break 
to  my  lips.  Things  that  wearied  me  two  weeks  ago  are 
taking  new  beauty  in  my  eyes.  It  seems  to  me  that  I  love 
everything  in  the  world  except  this  one  old  man. 

"  We  have  been  riding  every  day  miles  and  miles  over 


330  The  Waterfall. 

the  country.  There  is  not  a  broad  prospect  or  a  pleasant 
nook  within  a  ten-hours'  ride,  that  we  have  not  visited  in 
company.  Mr.  Dennison  encouraged  these  excursions.  He 
is  anxious  that  I  should  learn  to  ride  freely,  and  seems 
grateful  that  Lawrence  is  willing  to  teach  me.  The  weather 
has  been  more  than  pleasant,  and  these  two  weeks  have 
gone  by  like  a  dream.  How  brief  the  time  has  been,  yet 
how  long  it  seems,  one  lives  so  much  in  a  few  hours. 

"  My  heart  is  full,  so  full  that  I  cannot  write  anything 
that  it  feels.  In  fact,  there  is  nothing  tangible  enough  for 
words.  Dreams,  dreams  all,  but  such  delirious  dreams. 
Last  night  I  lay  awake  till  a  rosy  flash  broke  through  the 
curtains  telling  me  that  it  was  morning.  All  night  long  I 
lay  with  the  curtains  brooding  over  me  like  a  cloud,  and  the 
silver  moonlight  shimmering  through  the  windows  half  illu 
minating  the  room  and  the  bed  upon  which  I  rested,  which 
was  all  whiteness  like  a  snow-drift.  There  I  lay  hour  after 
hour,  with  both  hands  folded  on  my  breast,  whispering  over 
the  words  that  he  had  said  to  me.  They  were  nothing 
when  separated  from  his  looks,  or  disentangled  from  the 
exquisite  tenderness  of  his  voice,  but  oh,  how  much,  when 
so  richly  combined,  for  never  in  one  human  being,  I  am 
sure,  were  looks  and  voice  so  eloquent. 

"  I  could  hear  the  deep  breathing  of  my  husband  in  the 
next  room,  and  this  made  me  restless.  But  for  him  those 
words,  meaningless  in  themselves  perhaps,  would  have  taken 
life  and  force.  Ah,  why  is  youth  and  ambition  so  rash. 
Had  I  only  waited  before  these  golden  fetters  were  riveted 
upon  me ! 

"  A  vase  of  moss-roses  stood  upon  the  little  table  near  my 
bed.  He  had  gathered  them  for  me  just  as  the  sun  was 
setting,  while  the  first  dew  bathed  them.  I  tool£  some  of 
these  flowers  together  in  my  hands,  and  kissed  away  their 
perfume,  with  a  delightful  consciousness  that  he  had  given  it 
to  me.  Out  of  all  the  wilderness  of  flowers,  now  fresh 


The  Waterfall  331 

from  the  dew,  these  were  the  gems,  for  he  had  brought  them 
to  me. 

"  When  daylight  came,  I  arose  and  went  down  to  the  ve 
randa,  not  weary  from  sleeplessness,  but  with  a  gentle  lan 
guor  upon  me  which  was  better  than  rest.  For  the  first 
time  since  Lawrence  had  been  with  us,  I  opened  the  book 
he  had  written,  and  read  passages  from  it  at  random.  How 
beautiful  they  were!  and  I  not  discover  this  before.  The 
truth  is,  their  very  excellence  carried  with  it  exaltation. 

"  I  read  them  with  a  new  sense  and  a  keener  relish.  Their 
very  intensity  had,  at  the  first  reading,  disturbed  me  almost 
painfully,  now  each  sentence  brought  thrills  of  appreciation. 
In  all  respects  it  was  a  new  book  to  me. 

"  I  felt  that  this  second  reading  was  dangerous,  but  the 
thoughts  fascinated  me,  and  I  read  on,  while  orioles  and 
mocking-birds  held  a  carnival  of  music  in  the  thickets 
around  me,  and  a  bright  sun  drove  all  the  rose-tints  from  the 
sky.  All  at  once  I  looked  up,  a 'shadow  had  fallen  across 
the  page  I  was  reading;  I  closed  the  book  at  once,  blushing 
like  a  guilty  creature. 

"'Confess/  said  Lawrence,  with  a  gleam  of  laughing  tri 
umph  in  his  eyes,  '  that  you  have  in  some  degree  changed 
your  opinion/ 

"'I  have  no  opinion  to  change,'  was  my  answer;  'for 
until  now  I  never  really  understood  your  book.' 

"'And  you  understand  it  now?' 

"'Yes.' 

"'And  feel  it?' 

"'Too  much.' 

"  I  felt  the  blood  rush  into  my  face  with  very  shame  at  this 
hasty  admission.  When  I  ventured  to  look  up,  a  faint  wave 
of  color  was  dying  out  from  his  face,  leaving  it  grave  and 
pale.  Was  he  condemning  me  already?  That  moment 
Mr.  Dennison  came  through  the  front  door,  looking  cool 
and  tranquil  in  his  dress  of  pure  linen,  which  was  scarcely 
whiter  than  his  hair. 


332  The   Waterfall 

"  '  Come,'  he  said,  in  jovial  good  humor,  '  throw  by  your 
books,  and  let  us  have  breakfast.' 

"  I  was  glad  to  see  him, —  grateful  that  he  had  released  me 
from  the  thraldom  of  those  eyes. 

"We  rode  out  that  day.  A  waterfall  some  eight  miles  off 
was  almost  the  only  point  of  interest  that  I  had  not  visited, 
and  there  our  ride  terminated.  A  colored  groom  always 
rode  after  us,  but  his  presence  was  no  check  upon  conversa 
tion,  and  sometimes  he  loitered  behind  so  far  that  we  lost 
sight  of  him  altogether.  In  fact,  our  whole  excursion  was 
one  long  tete-d-tete. 

"Lawrence  had  been  grave  and  preoccupied  all  the  way, 
but  when  we  quitted  our  horses  and  went  down  to  the  fall 
his  spirits  rose,  and  he  looked  around  upon  the  scene  with 
animation.  The  cataract,  for  it  was  little  more,  leaped 
through  a  chasm  between  two  precipices,  formed  by  a  vast 
rock,  which  some  convulsion  of  nature  had  split  asunder. 
Down  this  chasm  the  crystal  waters  plunged  nearly  a  hun 
dred  feet,  like  a  stream  of  shooting  diamonds,  covering  the 
sides  of  each  precipice  with  fleeces  of  emerald-green  moss. 
From  these  mosses  sprung  ferns  that  waved  like  ten  thou 
sand  plumes  in  the  current  of  air  that  blew  coolly  down  the 
ravine,  keeping  every  thing  in  graceful  motion.  Young 
trees  added  their  luxuriance  to  the  scene,  crowning  the  sum 
mit  of  the  rocks  like  a  diadem,  and  a  host  of  clustering 
vines  fell  over  the  edge  of  the  precipice,  streaming  down 
wards  like  banners  on  a  battlement,  and  sometimes  sweep 
ing  out  with  the  current. 

"  We  entered  the  ravine  first,  and  stood  within  the  very 
spray  of  the  cataract ;  for  the  stream  widened  out  directly 
after  it  left  the  chasm,  and  went  rioting  off  among  boulders 
and  broken  rocks,  across  which  a  plank  bridge  had  been 
flung,  which  commanded  a  full  view  of  the  fall.  We  stood 
a  while  enjoying  the  view,  and  then  moved  up  a  footpath 
that  ran  along  the  right-hand  precipice,  from  which  we 


The   Waterfall  333 

could  look  down  the  ravine,  and  attain  an  entirely  different 
view  from  the  one  we  had  left.  The  path  was  broken  and 
abrupt,  but  this  was  scarcely  an  objection  to  us.  There 
was  something  exhilarating  in  the  exercise,  and  I  rather 
liked  the  vigorous  climbing  after  so  long  a  ride  on  horse 
back  ;  even  with  the  obstruction  of  a  long  skirt  flung  over 
one  arm,  it  was  scarcely  fatiguing.  We  had  nearly  reached 
the  top  of  the  precipice,  I  had  taken  Mr.  Lawrence's  arm, 
for  he  insisted  that  I  must  be  out  of  breath,  and  I  was  pro 
testing  against  his  assertion,  when  a  large  dog  rushed  out 
of  the  undergrowth,  which  grew  thickly  on  that  side  of  the 
path,  as  if  frightened  at  something,  and  made  a  plunge 
directly  against  me. 

"My  arm  was  torn  from  its  support,  I  staggered  —  reeled 
on  the  verge  of  the  precipice,  flung  out  my  arms,  and  plunged 
down  —  down  —  down  into  chaos.  I  had  neither  struck 
the  earth  nor  water,  something  hard  and  firm  girded  my  body. 
My  face  was  smothered  in  green,  damp  leaves,  and  my  hair 
already  dripped  with  falling  spray. 

"I  heard  the  roar  and  rush  of  waters  all  around  me,  and 
through  it  a  fierce  cry  as  of  some  one  in  agony.  I  attempted 
to  move,  but  the  branches  that  supported  me  swayed  down 
ward,  and  with  a  desperate  spring  I  caught  at  the  stem  of  a 
wild  vine,  which  clung  to  and  spread  over  the  face  of  the 
precipice,  twisting  itself  in  with  the  young  tree,  which  but 
for  that  would  have  broken  under  my  weight.  Looking 
upward  through  the  blinding  mist,  I  saw  a  white  face  bend 
ing  over  the  precipice,  and  heard  a  voice  hoarse  with  terror 
calling  upon  me  to  hold  firmly  and  keep  still. 

"  I  did  hold  firmly,  but  the  trembling  of  my  frame  shook 
the  tree  and  clinging  shrubs  with  a  dangerous  vibration, 
and  it  seemed  to  me  that  their  roots  were  slowly  tearing  out 
from  the  soil  which  held  them  in  the  cleft  of  the  rock.  This 
shook  me  with  an  awful  terror ;  I  tried  to  close  my  eyes  and 
be  still,  but  that  was  impossible.  I  saw  the  blue  sky  bend- 


334  TJie  Waterfall. 

ing  so  calm  and  quiet  above  me.  I  saw  the  quivering  green 
ness  that  clothed  the  rocky  face  of  the  precipice,  and  ten 
thousand  tiny  white  flowers  trembling  through  it  so  close 
that  my  face  almost  touched  them.  The  fall,  like  a  sheet 
of  melted  glass,  rolled  and  plunged  so  near,  that  it  seemed 
ready  to  leap  upon  me.  My  appalled  eyes  turned  shudder 
ing  from  a  vast  whirlpool  of  foam  that  rioted  thirty  feet 
beneath  me,  shooting  forward,  curving  over,  and  plunging 
down  great  watery  hollows,  then  leaping  suddenly  upward, 
as  if  maddened  that  their  prey  had  not  fallen  at  once  into 
the  white  caldron  of  their  wrath. 

"In  vain  my  eyes  closed  upon  all  this  threatening  horror. 
Then  all  was  darkness,  and  the  roar  of  the  fall  became  ter 
rific.  The  spray  swept  over  me  like  a  storm  of  shooting 
diamonds,  wetting  my  habit  through  and  through  till  it 
dragged  me  downward  with  heavier  weight  and  fresh  peril. 
I  could  feel  the  drops  falling  like  rain  from  my  hair,  and  my 
poor  hands  grew  cold  as  they  clung  to  the  vine.  A  cry 
broke  from  my  lips.  Surely  the  tree  was  uprooting  beneath 
me.  I  could  feel  it  giving  way  inch  by  inch.  A  handful 
of  loose  earth  broke  away  and  rolled  over  me,  rattling  down 
to  the  white  gulf  below.  Shriek  after  shriek  —  oh,  my 
God-!  they  were  smothered  and  lost  in  that  roar  of  waters, 
and  could  warn  no  one  of  this  new  peril.  I  seized  upon 
the  wild  vine  higher  up,  and  strove  to  press  less  heavily  on 
that  breaking  tree;  my  foot  found  a  crevice  in  the  rock,  and, 
forcing  itself  through  the  wet  moss,  in  some  degree  sufficed 
to  lessen  the  weight  that  was  dragging  me  down  to  death. 
But  still  my  support  was  slowly  giving  way,  I  could  hear 
the  small  roots  snap,  and  feel  the  earth  break  from  around 
them.  My  hands  were  numb  and  cold,  my  brain  began  to 
reel,  and  ten  thousand  broken  rainbows  seemed  shooting  up 
from  the  falls,  and  tangling  themselves  around  me,  dragging 
me  down  —  down  —  down. 

"  A  human  voice  brought  me  back ;  a  wild,  cheerful  shout 


Tlie  Waterfall.  335 

forbade  me  to  give  way,  and  broke  the  delirium,  which 
in  a  moment  more  would  have  loosened  my  hold,  and 
sent  me  whirling  through  that  white  gulf  of  waters  into 
eternity.  'Hold  fast  one  moment!  For  God's  sake,  be 
firm  ! '  It  was  his  voice.  A  thrill  of  hope  drove  back  the 
delirium  that  had  seized  upon  me.  I  pressed  my  foot  more 
firmly  into  the  crevice,  and  forced  myself  against  the  rock, 
clinging  with  both  hands  to  the  vine.  A  trail  of  blackness 
fell  over  the  face  of  the  precipice,  and  I  heard  the  clank  of 
iron  striking  against  the  rock.  Directly  the  air  above  was 
darkened,  and,  with  a  thrill  of  horror,  I  saw  Lawrence  fling 
himself  over  the  face  of  the  precipice,  and  glide  slowly  down 
to  my  side.  He  crowded  his  foot  close  to  mine,  thus  attaining 
a  foothold,  but  otherwise  supported  himself  by  the  line  of 
leathern  straps  that  had  aided  his  descent.  With  one  hand 
clinging  firmly  to  this  support,  he  placed  the  stirrups  from 
my  saddle  under  my  feet,  told  me  how  to  seize  upon  the 
straps  to  which  they  were  attached  when  he  should  call  out, 
and  seizing  the  double  straps  above  my  head,  swung  him 
self  upward,  and  left  me  alone,  shaken  with  double  terror. 
Then  I  knew  that  a  life  dearer  than  mine  was  in  peril,  and 
my  soul  went  up  with  him,  uttering  a  cry  of  thankfulness 
when  his  voice  reached  me,  calling  out,  cheerfully,  from  the 
edge  of  the  precipice, — 

" '  Stand  firm ;  do  not  move  till  you  feel  the  straps  tighten 
around  you ! ' 

"  I  obeyed,  holding  desperately  to  the  vine  with  one  hand, 
while  the  other  was  ready  for  action.  I  felt  the  stirrups 
tighten  under  my  feet, —  the  leather  straps  were  taut  and 
motionless, —  I  grasped  one  with  my  left  hand,  but  still 
clung  to  the  vine,  afraid  to  swing  out  over  that  awful  abyss. 
It  was  a  moment  of  sickening  horror. 

" '  Be  bold  —  fear  nothing  —  trust  yourself  to  me ! ' 

"  Instantly  my  hand  left  its  hold  on  the  vine,  my  feet  were 
lifted  from  their  frail  support,  and  with  the  stirrups  beneath 


336  The  Waterfall. 

them,  swung  out  from  the  rock.  Oh,  how  fearfully  those 
lines  strained  and  quivered !  how  those  white  waters 
leaped  and  roared  under  me !  I  drew  no  breath ;  my  heart 
stood  still;  a  shock  of  awful  terror  seized  upon  me;  the" 
minute  in  which  I  swung  out  into  mid-air  seems  to  me  even 
now  as  a  long,  long  day.  Oh,  it  was  terrible ! 

"  The  faces  of  the  angels,  when  they  meet  you  after  death, 
must  give  such  promise  of  new  life,  as  his  gave  to  me  when 
my  frightened  eyes  first  saw  him  bending  over  that  precipice. 
The  trust  of  the  angels  must  be  like  mine  when  I  felt  his 
arms  around  me,  and  knew  that  he  had  lifted  me  out  of 
chaos.  Never,  on  this  side  of  heaven,  shall  I  have  another 
sensation  like  that. 

"How  long  I  remained  in  those  arms  it  is  impossible  for  me 
to  say.  When  I  came  to  life,  he  was  sitting  upon  the  turf, 
where  they  had  laid  me,  with  my  head  resting  on  his  knee. 
Some  brandy  from  a  flask,  which  the  groom  always  carried 
with  him,  had  been  forced  through  my  lips,  where  I  felt  the 
taste  still  burning.  That  had  checked  the  shudders  of  cold 
which  were  creeping  over  me,  and  for  a  while  I  lay  speech 
less,  feeble  as  a  child,  but  oh,  how  happy!  He  had  saved 
me.  It  was  his  strength  which  had  rescued  me  from  that 
whirlpool  of  waters,  from  the  horrible  death,  for  which  I 
was  so  unprepared. 

"  These  were  the  first  thoughts  that  came  to  my  brain,  as 
I  lay  there  so  deathly  and  motionless.  The  light  fell  rosily 
on  my  eyelids,  but  I  had  no  strength  or  wish  to  unclose 
them ;  nay,  I  checked  the  very  breath  as  it  rose  to  my  lips, 
fearing  that  it  would  betray  the  life  rekindling  in  my  bosom, 
and  thus  break  the  dream  which  was  so  like  Elysium. 

"He  bent  his  face  to  mine  and  called  me  by  name. 
His  voice  shook  with  apprehension;  I  could  feel  that  he 
trembled. 

"  I  could  not  help  it:  a  smile  crept  to  my  lips  and  warmed 
them  into  redness.  He  field  my  hand,  and  was  chafing  it 
between  his  smooth  white  palms. 


The  Waterfall.  337 

"'She  is  recovering/  he  exclaimed,  joyfully. 

"  'So  she  am,  marser/  answered  Tom,  the  groom  ;  'begin 
ning  to  look  mighty  natral.  Lor'  knows  dis  darky  thought 
she  was  done  gone  sure  'nuff.' 

"  I  moved  then.     Tom's  voice  had  broken  up  my  dream. 

" '  Are  you  better  ?  Speak,  dear  lady,  and  tell  me  that 
you  are  not  seriously  hurt/ 

"Opening  my  eyes  wide,  I  looked  into  his,  and  closed 
them  again,  feeling  the  warm,  fresh  life  rushing  to  my  face 
with  a  glow. 

"'Ah,  your  looks  tell  me  that  no  serious  evil  will  come 
from  this,'  he  said.  '  Let  us  thank  God/ 

"'I  do  thank  God,  but  you  most  of  all/' I  whispered; 
'without  that,  life  would — ' 

"  What  was  I  about  to  say.  My  voice  was  weak,  I  do 
not  think  he  heard  me.  I  listened  for  some  response,  but 
none  came,  and  when  my  eyes  turned  upon  him,  the  look 
with  which  he  met  them  was  grave  and  thoughtful. 

"  Tom  was  busy  about  the  saddles  at  some  distance. 
With  that  prompt  action  which  is  in  itself  success,  Law 
rence  had  taken  the  girths  and  stirrups  from  the  saddles, 
the  martingales  and  bridles,  all  of  which  he  had  buckled 
and  knotted  together  into  the  cable  that  saved  my  life. 
While  Tom  was  repairing  all  damages,  I  grew  strong  enough 
to  sit  up,  but  my  habit  was  so  wet  and  heavy  that  it  seemed 
impossible  for  me  to  walk.  A  slight  lunch  had  been  pre 
pared  for  us  which  Tom  had  brought  with  him.  Law 
rence  found  a  bottle  of  champagne  in  the  basket,  and  poured 
out  a  brimming  cup  which  he  entreated  me  to  drink  while 
the  sparkles  were  rising  I  drank  eagerly,  again  and  again, 
till  the  slight  chills  that  had  begun  to  creep  over  me  were 
broken  up,  and  a  glow  of  strength  enabled  me  to  rise. 

"'Now/  said  Lawrence,  'that  you  have  some  color  in 
those  cheeks,  and  the  deathly  look  is  gone,  let  us  mount  and 
away.  It  will  be  a  miracle  if  you  are  not  ill  from  this  shock/ 
21 


338  The  Threatened  Departure. 

"  I  arose  and  prepared  to  go,  but  faltered,  and  found  the 
weight  of  my  skirt  oppressive.  Lawrence  threw  one  arm 
around  my  waist,  and  almost  carried  me  to  the  horse.  For 
one  moment  he  folded  me  close  in  his  arms  before  lifting  me 
to  the  saddle,  and  whispered, — 

" '  Forgive  me,  that  I  led  you  into  this  danger/ 

"  I  could  not  answer.  The  man  who  had  saved  my  life, 
at  a  terrible  risk  to  his  own,  asked  me  to  forgive  him.  Did 
he  guess  that  it  was  worship,  not  forgiveness,  that  I  felt. 

"  We  rode  home  at  a  gallop.  Exercise  drove  the  chills 
from  my  frame,  and  a  strange  excitement  took  possession 
of  me.  When  I  reached  home,  my  cheeks  were  on  fire.  It 
was  not  fever,  but  a  sensation  stranger  and  wilder  than  I  had 
ever  felt  before.  Instead  of  returning  home,  I  would  have 
given  the  world  to  turn  my  horse  and  flee  to  the  uttermost 
parts  of  the  earth,  where  no  one  but  the  man  who  had  saved 
me  could  ever  know  of  my  existence. 

"  Still,  the  horse  was  bearing  me  forward  at  the  top  of  his 
speed,  and  no  one  attempted  to  check  him  or  turn  him  aside. 
In  the  madness  of  my  folly,  I  almost  hoped  to  see  Law 
rence  seize  the  bridle,  and  swerve  his  course  away  from  the 
home  I  was  beginning  to  hate. 


CHAPTER  LXIX. 

THE  THREATENED  DEPARTURE. 

WE  reached  home.  The  groom  had  ridden  on  in  ad 
vance,  to  have  dry  clothes  prepared  for  me ;  but  it 
was  of  little  use,  for  my  habit  had  gradually  lost  its  damp 
ness,  and  I  was  feverish  rather  than  chilly.  Mr.  Den- 
nison  came  forth  to  meet  us,  his  face  full  of  alarm,  his  walk 
unsteady  as  if  fright  had  shaken  him.  The  old  man  lifted 


TJie  Threatened  Departure.  339 

me  from  my  saddle,  and  held  me  fondly  in  his  arms,  kissing 
my  lips  and  forehead  with  passionate  thankfulness  before 
he  set  me  down.  Drops  like  rain  fell  upon  my  face,  and  I 
knew  that  the  stout  old  man  was  weeping,  though  I  had 
never  seen  tears  in  his  eyes  before. 

"'My  darling — my  own  beautiful  wife,'  he  said,  in  the 
abandonment  of  his  gratitude,  *  what  should  I  have  done  with 
out  you?' 

"  Mr.  Dennison  spoke  so  earnestly,  that  Lawrence  must 
have  heard  him ;  but  he  was  busy  about  the  horses,  and 
seemed  quite  unconscious  of  the  tenderness  which  disturbed 
me  so. 

"'Thank  God!  you  have  not  suffered  as  I  feared/ con 
tinued  my  husband,  encircling  me  with  his  arm,  and  almost 
carrying  me  into  the  house.  'Your  cheeks  are  flushed, 
your  eyes  bright.  Oh !  my  poor  darling,  I  expected  to  see 
you  white  and  drooping/ 

"  I  leaned  on  him  heavily,  for  my  limbs  were  stiff,  and  I 
could  hardly  walk,  besides  a  dead  heaviness  had  seized  upon 
my  heart.  When  I  shrank  from  the  open  caresses  of  my 
husband,  this  man  did  not  seem  to  observe  them.  "Was  it 
that  he  did  not  care  ?  This  question  drove  all  the  unnatu 
ral  excitement  from  me.  I  was  white  and  cold  enough 
then. 

"  No,  I  would  not  be  forced  into  a  dreary  bed,  and  left  to 
my  thoughts.  Exhausted  as  I  was,  anything  seemed  better 
than  that.  After  Cora  had  taken  off  my  soiled  and  torn 
habit,  smoothed  my  hair  and  bathed  my  head  with  cologne, 
I  girded  a  wrapper  of  soft  white  cashmere  around  me, 
with  a  scarf  of  scarlet  silk  which  lay  upon  the  sofa,  and  went 
down,  spite  of  the  girl's  remonstrance. 

"  They  were  sitting  together,  those  two  men,  conversing 
earnestly.  I  think  Lawrence  was  giving  an  account  of  the 
terrible  danger  I  had  escaped,  for  Mr.  Dennisou  was  saying 
as  I  came  up,  treading  so  softly,  that  he  had  no  idea  of  my 
presence : 


340  The  Threatened  Departure. 

"  'My  friend,  it  would  be  a  little  thing  compared  to  this, 
that  you  had  saved  my  life,  for  no  human  being  will  ever 
guess  how  much  dearer  this  sweet  creature  is  to  me  than 
that/ 

"'She  is  indeed  a  most  lovely  woman/  answered  Law 
rence;  'any  man  might  hold  his  existence  light,  in  com 
parison  with  hers.' 

"  He  spoke  quietly,  but  I  observed  that  his  eyes  did  not 
seek  those  of  my  husband,  and  a  cold  whiteness  lay  upon 
his  face.  Was  it  the  shock  of  that  scene  at  the  falls  har 
assing  him  yet,  or  were  unrevealed  thoughts  struggling  with 
him? 

"  My  husband  started  up  joyfully  when  I  appeared.  He 
drew  an  easy-chair  to  the  window,  placed  me  in  it,  brought 
a  stool  for  my  feet,  and  sat  down  upon  it,  lifting  his  glad 
eager  eyes  to  my  face,  with  the  devotion  of  a  spaniel,  while 
he  patted  and  caressed  the  feet  his  movement  had  dis 
placed. 

"  I  felt  myself  growing  angry.  Why  would  the  old  man 
thus  expose  his  folly  before  our  guest,  who  seemed  hewn 
from  marble,  so  little  did  he  regard  the  fondness  that  filled 
me  with  repulsion  and  shame. 

" '  Ah,  my  friend,  see  how  she  blushes  at  her  husband's 
great  joy  and  thankfulness.  My  poor  child,  Lawrence  has 
been  telling  me  all,  how  brave  and  steady  you  were,  held 
almost  by  a  thread  over  that  fearful  whirlpool  without  a 
shriek,  and  obeying  orders  like  a  veteran.  He  would  not 
tell  me  all,  but  Tom  did,  so  far  as  the  fright  would  let  him. 
Now  say,  my  angel,  what  reward  can  we  give  our  brave 
friend  ?  He  will  not  take  my  gratitude.' 

" '  But  he  must  take  mine,'  I  cried,  reaching  out  both 
hands,  with  sudden  appeal.  '  He  must  not  sit  there  cold 
and  calm  as  if  he  had  no  interest  in  my  safety.  I  cannot 
bear  it.' 

"  Lawrence  started  up,  and  the  quick  fire  leaped  to  his 


The  Threatened  Departure.  341 

eyes.  He  took  both  my  hands  in  his,  with  a  firm,  almost 
painful  grasp. 

"  '  Not  gratitude.  I  will  not  have  that,  because — because 
it  is  all  so  undeserved.  I  did  nothing  that  Tom  himself 
would  not  have  thought  of.  It  was  her  own  sublime  cour 
age,  sir,  that  saved  us  from  a  terrible  calamity.' 

"  Mr.  Dennison  gave  me  a  look  that  seemed  almost  like 
adoration. 

"  '  I  am  sure  she  would  behave  like  an  angel  anywhere/ 
he  said,  '  but  that  does  not  lessen  the  value  of  your  own 
brave  action,  my  friend,  and  for  that  we  are  both  bound  to 
you  forever/ 

"  '  Well,  let  it  rest  so/  answered  Lawrence,  with  an  uneasy 
laugh.  '  Just  now  I  feel  more  like  thanking  God  for  a  great 
mercy  given,  and  terrible  peril  escaped,  than  anything 
else.  Upon  my  word,  Dennison,  I  can  almost  feel  those 
white  waters  boiling  around  me  now/ 

"  '  They  would  have  made  an  awful  winding-sheet/  I  said, 
with  a  shudder.  '  But  you  saved  me,  oh,  yes,  you  saved 
me/ 

"'And  your  husband  also,  dear  one/  said  Mr.  Dennison; 
'for  what  would  my  life  have  been  without  you.  Why, 
Lawrence,  I  have  worshipped  her  ever  since  she  was  a  little 
girl ;  even  then,  her  proud  saucy  ways  had  their  enchant 
ment.  She  did  not  know  it ;  how  could  she  ?  but  the  old 
man's  heart  was  set  upon  her  while  she  was  playing  with 
her  doll  and  bowling  her  hoop.  Her  own  father  never 
watched  her  growth  with  more  interest  than  I  felt,  and 
when  she  learned  to  love  me,  why  then,  Lawrence,  I  knew 
for  the  first  time  what  heaven  was/ 

"  Lawrence  looked  at  me  steadily  while  the  old  man  was 
speaking,  so  steadily,  that  I  felt  the  hot  blood  rush  to  my 
face.  Mr.  Dennison  observed  this,  and  went  on  triumphing 
in  the  love  he  so  truly  believed  to  be  his. 

"'You  see,  my  friend,  how  the  very  remembrance  of  that 


342  The  Threatened  Departure. 

sweet  confession  bathes  her  face  with  blushes.  She  had 
taken  a  fancy  to  the  old  fellow  long  before  a  younger 
rival  could  think  of  entering  the  field  against  him,  and 
married  him  for  true  love  only,  not  because  he  was  con 
sidered  the  richest  planter  in  this  district.  She  was  inno 
cent  as  a  lamb,  and  as  disinterested.' 

" '  Oh,  Mr.  Dennison,'  I  broke  forth,  '  do  not  talk  about 
these  things,  they  only  weary  Mr.  Lawrence.' 

"  *  Certainly  not.  I  am  deeply  interested  in  everything 
that  makes  the  happiness  or  misery  of  my  friend,'  said 
Lawrence,  coldly. 

"'Ah,  she  is  too  modest,  I  have  always  told  her  so,  and 
far  too  careless  about  her  own  interests.  Why,  would  you 
believe  it,  Lawrence,  I  could  not  get  her  to  look  into  the 
state  of  my  property,  and  learn  how  much  or  how  little 
might  hereafter  come  to  her.  She  did  not  marry  my  property, 
but  my  own  dear  self;  these  were  her  very  words,  and  for 
such  words  you  cannot  blame  me  if  I  adore  her.' 

"  I  felt  myself  glowing  with  shame.  If  I  had  ever  used 
such  words,  it  was  when  this  old  man  seemed  the  only  refuge 
left  to  me  in  my  utter  desolation.  Perhaps  I  said  them  and 
felt  them  just  then,  for  quiet  home,  protection,  and  a  shelter 
were  all  I  asked  or  hoped  for  in  life ;  but  now,  with  that 
man  drinking  in  every  word,  I  felt  such  protestations  as  a 
bitter  humiliation. 

"  I  arose  to  go.  The  conversation  had  become  unbearable. 
I  felt  my  lips  quiver,  and  tears  of  intense  mortification 
gathering  to  my  eyes. 

"  Lawrence  came  toward  me  a  step  or  two,  and  then  re 
treated,  for  Mr.  Dennison  had  given  me  his  arm,  and  I  left 
the  room,  bowed  down  with  humiliation,  and  burning  with 
shame.  Why  would  the  old  man  talk  of  me  as  he  did  ? 
Even  if  I  had  loved  him,  it  would  have  been  embarrassing ; 
as  it  was,  all  the  pride  of  my  nature  rose  up  in  revolt  against 
him.  At  the  foot  of  the  .stairs  I  dropped  his  arm,  and  in- 


The  Threatened  Departure.  343 

sisted  on  going  up  alone.  He  seemed  astonished  arid  a  little 
hurt.  How  would  it  have  been  had  I  dared  to  express  all 
the  rage  that  was  struggling  in  my  bosom  ? 

"  Cora  was  waiting  for  me.  Poor  girl !  she  had  been  sadly 
shocked  by  the  abrupt  account  of  my  danger,  which  Tom 
had  repeated  to  every  one  he  met.  She  is  a  wayward  crea 
ture,  and  at  times,  I  really  believe,  hates  herself  with  bitter 
detestation  for  the  black  tinge  which  taints  every  drop  of 
blood  in  her  veins.  Never  in  my  whole  life  have  I  seen  a 
human  being  so  sensitive.  No  matter  to  her  that  she  is 
beautiful,  and  that  even  the  blacks  look  upon  her  as  apart 
from  themselves,  this  bitter  truth  is  always  uppermost  in 
her  mind.  She  has  black  blood  in  her  veins,  and  she  was 
born  a  slave.  I  remember  how  this  beautiful  girl  hated  her 
mother,  because  it  was  through  her  that  the  taint  and  the 
bonds  came.  One  would  have  thought  this  wretched  woman 
was  the  slave  of  her  own  child,  for  one  was  made  to  feel  all 
the  degradation  of  her  lot,  and  the  other  was,  to  a  certain 
extent,  lifted  out  of  it,  from  the  day  she  was  given  to  me  —  a 
child  myself —  as  my  especial  maid.  How  it  used  to  amuse 
my  father  when  this  colored  child  would  domineer  over  and 
scorn  her  own  mother. 

"Sometimes  I  think  Cora  is  seized  with  a  venomous  dislike 
of  myself.  I  do  not  wonder  at  it.  In  her  way,  she  is  quite 
as  beautiful  as  I  ever  was,  and  as  for  talent,  the  girl  sur 
passes  me  in  everything.  Her  industry  is  untiring,  her  per 
ceptions  quick  as  lightning.  In  some  other  country  she 
might  marry  well,  and  take  rank  in  social  life  scarcely 
second  to  my  own.  Sometimes  I  think  her  ambition  turns 
that  way,  for  she  is  constantly  teasing  me  to  take  her  to 
Europe.  I  only  wish  it  were  in  my  power,  for  I  love  the 
poor  girl  dearly,  and  should  rejoice  to  see  her  lifted  out  of 
the  pitiful  condition  that  all  of  her  race  must  occupy  here, 
bond  or  free,  for  at  least  a  century  to  come. 

"  I  have  been  writing  about  this  girl  Cora,  because  she  is 


344  The  Threatened  Departure. 

so  connected  with  my  own  life  that  nothing  can  separate 
us.  We  played  together  on  equal  terms  as  children,  and 
when  she  gradually  dropped  into  the  habits  of  a  servant,  it 
made  no  change  in  my  affection  for  her.  In  my  chamber 
we  have  always  been  friends,  more  than  that  —  more  than 
that! 

"  Cora  saw  that  I  was  disturbed,  and  sitting  down  at  my 
feet,  besought  me  to  tell  her  the  cause. 

"  For  the  first  time  in  my  life  I  had  a  secret  to  keep  from 
this  girl.  I  could  not  own  to  her  that  a  few  garrulous  words 
from  an  old  man,  who  had  been  so  kind  to  us  both,  had 
filled  my  heart  with  indignant  shame,  for  she  would  have 
asked  why  such  fond  words  had  the  power  to  offend  me, 
and  there  was  no  answer  ready  to  my  lips. 

"Perhaps  Cora  guessed  this,  for  she  was  quick  as  the 
flash  of  a  star  in  her  intelligence ;  at  any  rate,  she  asked  me 
no  questions,  but  contented  herself  with  braiding  my  hair, 
smoothing  it  with  her  soft  palms,  and  stooping  to  kiss  my 
forehead  when  she  saw  a  shadow  of  discontent  pass  over  it. 

"'Do  not  fret/  she  said,  softly,  whispering  back  the 
thoughts  I  was  striving  to  drive  from  my  brain ;  '  seventy 
years  is  longer  than  most  men  live.  Only  have  patience 
and  wait/ 

"  I  was  angry  with  her  for  understanding  that,  which  I 
wished  buried  from  the  whole  world.  Dashing  her  hands 
away,  I  swept  the  hair  she  was  braiding  in  a  coil  around 
my  head,  and  turned  upon  her  with  such  sharp  rebuke,  that 
she  retreated  from  me  frightened. 

" '  Ah !  has  it  gone  so  far  ? '  she  muttered,  shaking  her  head. 
*  Well,  after  this  there  will  be  neither  patience  nor  peace  for 
any  of  us/ 

"I  ordered  her  to  be  silent,  and  directly  after  heard  her 
Bobbing  in  the  next  room  as  if  her  heart  were  broken. 

"Why  did  Cora's  words  haunt  me  all  that  night?  are 
evil  thoughts  the  only  ones  which  cling  tenaciously  to  the 


The  Threatened  Departure.  345 

brain  ?  I  tried  to  cast  them  off,  heaven  knows  I  did !  but 
that  was  impossible,  nor  could  I  sleep.  The  shock  upon  my 
nerves  had  been  far  too  severe  for  that. 

"Why  would  the  old  man  haunt  my  room  and  sit  by  the 
pillow  on  which  I  could  find  no  rest  ?  His  presence  tor 
tured  me.  I  could  not  keep  my  aching  eyes  from  his  white 
hair  and  the  wrinkles  on  his  forehead,  which  seemed  to 
deepen  and  grow  prominent  in  the  moonlight  of  my  shaded 
lamp.  How  could  I  forget  his  seventy  years,  with  such 
things  before  me  in  my  wakefulness  ?  But  he  would  not 
leave  me ;  anxiety  kept  him  watchful.  It  seemed  to  me  that 
those  bright,  earnest  eyes  read  all  the  dark  thoughts  that 
haunted  my  brain.  I  turned  my  face  to  the  wall  and  pre 
tended  to  sleep.  He  sat  motionless,  holding  his  very  breath, 
for  he  knew  how  much  rest  must  be  needed  after  the  awful 
shock  I  had  received,  and  would  not  frighten  it  away  by  a 
single  motion.  After  a  while,  when  everything  was  still,  I 
felt  him  bending  over  me ;  directly  his  quivering  old  lips 
touched  my  forehead,  and  what  appeared  to  me  like  a  heavy 
rain-drop  fell  upon  my  closed  eyelid. 

"  'Thank  God/  he  murmured ;  'she  is  asleep  at  last  P 

"This  child-like  gratitude  touched  me  more  than  the 
protest  of  a  thousand  clergymen  could  have  done.  How 
purely  and  dearly  the  old  man  loved  me,  and  how  unworthy 
I  was !  Great  heavens,  why  did  I  ever  marry  him,  and 
thus  make  deception  almost  a  duty?  There  is  one  excuse 
for  me  —  I  did  not  then  know  what  love  meant. 

"Toward  morning,  Mr.  Dennison  went  into  his  own  room; 
then  I  breathed  again  ;  true,  he  was  very  near,  and  by  chang 
ing  my  position  I  could  see  his  white  head  and  grand  old 
face  upon  the  pillow,  where  he  had  fallen  asleep  with  a 
smile  of  thankfulness  upon  his  lips.  After  all,  he  is  gen 
erous,  good,  and  rich  in  intelligence.  Why  is  it  that  love 
will  not  go  with  the  reason  ? 

"  They  would  have  kept  me  in  bed  the  next  day,  but  I 


346  The  Threatened  Departure. 

resisted.  The  minutes  were  too  precious  for  such  waste.  I 
wejit  down-stairs,  feeling  like  a  criminal  and  looking  like 
one,  Cora  said,  but  the  two  gentlemen  regarded  my  sadness 
and  my  pallor  as  a  proof  of  illness,  and  would  scarcely 
allow  me  to  speak,  such  was  their  anxiety  for  my  welfare. 
So  I  sat  in  my  easy-chair  languid  and  still,  listening  to 
them  as  they  conversed,  and  yet  gathering  but  few  of  their 
words  into  my  mind.  All  at  once  a  blow  seemed  to  have 
struck  me.  It  was  only  a  wrord,  but  that  one  word  took 
away  my  breath.  Mr.  Dennison  had  been  asking  some 
question,  and  Lawrence  answered, — 

"'To-morrow.' 

" '  Not  so  soon  as  that.  Indeed,  my  friend,  we  cannot 
spare  you/  said  Mr.  Dennison. 

"I  held  my  breath.  It  seemed  as  if  my  heart  would 
never  beat  again.  A  slow  faiutness  crept  over  me  while 
Lawrence  answered, — 

" '  But  I  must :  the  business  which  brings  me  South  is  too 
important  for  delay.  Already  I  have  spent  nearly  a  month 
that  may  cost  me  dear/ 

"  His  eyes  turned  full  upon  mine.  They  were  dark  and 
heavy  with  sadness.  God  forgive  me  if  mine  expressed  too 
much! 

"  '  But  my  wife  will  never  consent  to  this.  Speak,  dear, 
and  give  him  one  of  your  pretty  commands.  It  must  be 
important  business  indeed,  which  can  win  him  to  disobey  you/ 

"  I  opened  my  lips  to  speak,  but  no  words  followed  the 
effort.  A  choking  sensation  came  into  my  throat,  and  the 
very  light  went  out  from  before  my  eyes.  They  thought 
me  insensible,  but  my  faculties  were  locked  up;  I  knew 
everything. 

"  Mr.  Dennison  ran  into  the  house,  crying  out  for  Cora. 
That  instant  Lawrence  took  me  in  his  arms ;  I  felt  his 
breath  upon  my  face  when  he  drew  back  with  a  faint  excla 
mation.  Cora  stood  close,  by  him. 


The  Threatened  Departure.  347 

"'She  is  faint,  she  is  insensible/  he  said,  hurriedly.  His 
voice  was  confused,  and  I  could  feel  that  the  arm  which 
held  me  was  seized  with  sudden  trembling.  'It  was  im 
prudent  to  let  her  come  down.' 

"  Cora  put  him  aside,  and  took  my  hand  from  his,  just  as 
Mr.  Dennison  came  back  to  the  veranda. 

"'Ah/  he  cried,  joyfully;  'she  is  better,  the  color  is  com 
ing  back  to  her  mouth !  poor  child,  poor  child !  we  have  let 
you  come  out  too  soon.' 

"He  stooped  down  and  kissed  me  tenderly,  but  I  shrunk 
from  him  with  sudden  recoil,  and  leaning  upon  Cora,  entered 
the  house,  so  weary  and  sick  at  heart  that  I  almost  prayed 
to  die. 

"  There  was  no  rest  for  me  that  day.  One  thought  occu 
pied  my  whole  mind:  he  was  going  in  the  morning  —  go 
ing  I  knew  not  whither,  and  the  history  of  the  last  two 
weeks  would  be  henceforth  all  of  life  that  I  should  care  to 
remember.  I  wandered  from  room  to  room,  wondering 
what  course  I  could  take,  and  how  it  would  be  possible  to 
appease  the  aching  pain  at  my  heart.  Sometimes  I  could 
hear  his  voice  rising  up  from  the  veranda.  It  was  low  and 
grave,  sometimes  I  thought  constrained,  as  if  the  words  he 
uttered  came  from  a  preoccupied  heart. 

"No  criminal  ever  listened  for  the  steps  that  were  to 
bring  him  a  reprieve  with  more  interest,  than  I  felt  in  gather 
ing  up  the  broken  sentences  of  that  conversation.  He 
was  going  away,  first  to  New  Orleans,  then  back  to  New 
York,  where  business  must  suffer  until  his  return.  I  heard 
this  clearly.  It  was  no  rash  speech,  but  a  settled  determi 
nation  ;  yet  up  to  that  morning  he  had  never  spoken 
of  it. 


348  The  Midnight  Walk. 


CHAPTER  LXX. 

THE   MIDNIGHT   WALK. 

I  COULD  not  sleep,  though  I  had  seemed  tranquil  all  the 
evening.  Mr.  Dennison,  having  been  broken  in  his  rest 
the  night  before,  slumbered  heavily,  and  this  made  my 
wakeful  solitude  unendurable.  The  moon  shone  brightly, 
and  the  cool  air  came  through  the  window  with  enticing 
sweetness.  All  day  long  I  had  been  cramped  and  restless 
in  the  house,  which  was  growing  hateful  to  me.  Oh  how  I 
longed  for  that  grand  solitude  which  lies  in  space !  A  wild 
desire  to  escape  from  the  deep  breathing  of  my  husband 
seized  upon  my  mind.  I  dressed  myself  in  noiseless  haste, 
and  gliding  down-stairs,  opened  a  French  window,  and  fled 
through  it  breathlessly.  I  had  no  object  in  view,  and  all 
places  were  alike  to  me,  so  long  as  I  could  breathe  freely, 
and  cry  aloud  without  fear  of  being  overheard.  But  a  foot 
path  lay  before  me,  and  I  followed  it  on  and  on  till  I  came 
to  the  pond,  or  lake,  which  I  had  visited  with  Lawrence  on 
the  first  day  of  his  coming.  It  was  perfectly  beautiful  that 
night.  Here  and  there  a  ripple,  as  of  ten  thousand  dia 
mond  chains  tossed  on  the  waters,  followed  some  current, 
and  died  off  in  the  shadows.  The  dusky  green  of  the  mag 
nolia-tree  was  kindled  up  with  gleams  and  touches  of  silver, 
while  its  sleeping  flowers  filled  their  great  chalices  of  snow 
with  moonlight,  and  bathed  themselves  in  its  dewy  radiance. 
If  my  heart  had  not  been  sad  before,  the  exquisite  stillness 
of  this  scene  would  have  rendered  it  so;  the  very  ripple  of 
the  waters  among  the  lily  pads  affected  me  like  music,  and 
the  dark  trailing  of  the  mistletoe-boughs,  which  were  stran 
gling  the  great  live-oak  with  ten  thousand  leafy  caresses, 
made  me  almost  afraid,  they  were  so  ghostly. 

"  I  went  into  the  black  shadow  of  this  grand  old  tree,  sat 


TJie  Midnight  Walk.  349 

down  with  my  back  against  its  trunk,  and  fell  into  a  pas 
sion  of  bitter  weeping.  Why  had  I  become  all  at  once  so 
unhappy?  What  sorrow,  or  cause  of  sorrow,  had  fallen 
upon  me?  I  would  not  even  attempt  to  answer  this  ques 
tion,  but  asked  it  over  and  over  again,  as  if  the  solution 
were  not  in  my  own  heart  reproaching  me. 

"All  at  once  I  heard  a  noise  in  the  grass  —  the  steady  fall 
of  a  man's  foot.  I  hushed  my  tears,  and  drew  my  shawl 
over  the  white  dress  that  threatened  to  betray  me,  even 
buried  as  I  was  in  deep  shadows.  A  tall  figure  directly 
after  appeared  in  the  moonlight,  standing  by  the  lake.  I 
knew  it  at  once.  He  also  had  come  out  into  the  beautiful 
night,  unhappy,  perhaps,  and  restless  as  myself.  He  stood 
awhile  motionless,  then  I  saw  him  move  away,  and  walk 
quickly  up  and  down  the  shore,  as  if  the  beauty  of  the  night 
filled  him  with  irrepressible  inquietude.  Then  I  asked 
myself  why  he  could  not  rest,  and  what  feelings  had  driven 
him  forth.  My  heart  gave  a  reply  which  turned  its  sadness 
into  excitement.  Still  I  neither  moved  nor  spoke,  but 
watched  his  abrupt  movements  to  and  fro  with  breathless 
interest.  Ah,  he  was  wretched  as  myself —  the  thought  of 
parting  had  driven  him  forth.  I  was  sure  of  that,  and  the 
certainty  was  like  a  triumph. 

"All  at  once  Lawrence  turned  from  the  moonlight,  and 
plunged  into  the  black  shadows  of  the  oak,  where  he  walked 
up  and  down  like  a  disturbed  spirit.  I  could  hear  broken 
words  fall  from  his  lips,  as  if  he  found  it  a  relief  to  speak 
aloud  in  the  solitude.  There  was  passion  and  pathos  in  his 
voice,  but  I  gathered  no  other  meaning  from  the  sounds 
that  reached  me. 

"  Perhaps  I  stirred,  and  by  a  movement  of  my  shawl  re 
vealed  the  whiteness  of  my  dress,  for  he  came  toward  me, 
exclaiming, — 

"  '  Great  heavens !  what  is  this  ? ' 

"I  shrunk  back  against  the  body  of  the  oak,  and  huddled 


350  The  Midnight  Walk. 

the  shawl  around  my  person,  hoping  thus  to  escape  his  ob 
servations  ;  but  he  came  close  to  me,  and  said  very  quietly, 
though  his  voice  trembled  a  little, — 

" '  Do  not  hide  yourself,  but  come  out  into  the  moonlight. 
I  felt  that  you  would  be  here.' 

"  I  arose,  obedient  as  a  little  child,  and  walked  by  his  side 
toward  the  magnolia-tree,  where  the  moonlight  fell  in  white 
radiance. 

"' Why  did  you  come  out  at  this  late  hour? ''he  said, 
looking  down  upon  me  with  gentle  compassion  in  his  eyes. 

" '  I  could  not  sleep.  I  was  so  unhappy  that  the  close  air 
of  the  house  stifled  me.' 

" '  I  understand,'  he  replied,  almost  mournfully.  '  It  is 
the  old  story.  I  too  —  but  what  matters  that  —  the  air  of 
the  house  was  oppressive.  No  matter,  I  shall  quit  it  to 
morrow.' 

" '  To-morrow,  —  and  you  will  go  ? ' 

" '  Yes ;  Dennison  is  an  old  friend  —  a  dear  old  friend.  I 
shall  go  to-morrow.' 

"  'To-morrow,  and  forever! '  I  cried,  in  a  burst  of  passion 
ate  despair,  which  frightened  me  the  moment  it  left  my  lips. 

"  He  did  not  answer  in  words,  but  took  my  two  hands 
between  his,  and  bent  his  eyes  upon  me  with  a  glance  so 
searching,  that  I  shrunk  away  from  him,  for  the  moonlight 
gave  supernatural  intensity  to  his  face. 

"'To-morrow,  and  I  think  forever;  believe  me,  it  is  better 
so.' 

"'Better?  Forever!  forever!  Oh,  these  are  terrible 
words ! '  I  cried,  scarcely  caring  to  conceal  the  anguish 
which  wrung  such  expressions  from  me. 

"'They  seem  terrible  to  youth,  I  know/  he  answered, 
sadly;  'but  after  a  while  you  will  learn  that  time  softens  even 
our  ideas  of  eternity.  Life  is,  and  must  be,  one  continued 
scene  of  parting.' 

" '  But  parting  is  such  pain,'  I  pleaded. 


The  Midnight  Walk.  351 

"  '  Pain  does  not  last  forever.' 

"  '  Oh,  it  will ;  it  must ! '  I  cried  out,  in  a  passionate  pro 
test. 

"The  man  smiled,  and  shook  his  head,  sadly  enough. 

" '  It  seems  so  now  ;  but  you  will  know  more  of  the  world 
some  day,  and  learn  to  cast  deep  feeling  from  you.  It  is  a 
sad  drawback  in  life,' 

"'And  you  have  learned  this  lesson?'!  asked,  half  in 
tears,  half  angrily. 

"He  paused  a  moment,  made  a  gesture  as  if  he  were  cast 
ing  some  great  restraint  upon  himself,  and  then  answered: 

" '  Yes,  I  have  learned  the  lesson.     So  must  you.' 

"  'But  I  can  not.  God  made  me  as  I  am.  It  is  my  nature 
to  feel  and  suffer  keenly.' 

"  *  I  think  so.  Yet  in  a  little  time  how  all  this  may 
change ! ' 

"'Never!' 

"'Ah,  yes  ;  and  when  that  change  comes  —  when  you  are 
brilliant,  careless,  a  beautiful  coquette,  perhaps  we  can 
meet  again,  and  play  with  the  foam  of  life  pleasantly,  as  it 
is  tossed  to  our  feet  by  the  waves  of  society;  but  deep  waters 
are  treacherous ;  we  must  not  trust  to  them.' 

" '  You  talk  strangely,'  I  said,  feeling  an  angry  fire  kin 
dling  against  him  in  my  bosom. 

"  'I  talk  honestly,  as  you  will  admit  some  day.' 

"  I  turned  from  him,  angry  with  the  tone  of  protection  and 
superiority  which  he  had  assumed.  Surely  I  was  no  school 
girl  to  be  thus  adroitly  put  upon  my  good  behavior. 

"  '  You  are  angry  with  me  ? ' 

"  '  Yes;  I  have  cause.  You  seem  to  speak  from  premises 
which  I  do  not  understand.  What  have  I  done  that  you 
should  lecture  me  so  ? ' 

"My  anger  seemed  to  amuse  him.  His  eyes  flashed,  and 
he  laughed  a  low,  sweet  laugh,  that  the  rippling  wind  car 
ried  oif  in  its  murmurs. 


352  Tlie  Midnight  Walk. 

" '  What  have  you  done,  child  ?  Why,  wandered  off  here, 
at  the  peril  of  your  health,  when  you  should  have  been 
quietly  sleeping ! ' 

" '  But  you  have  done  the  same  thing ! ' 

"  '  Yes;  but  nothing  harms  me.  Being  a  man,  I  know  how 
to  take  care  of  myself.' 

" '  Is  it  a  part  of  manhood  to  be  without  feeling  ? ' 

"  'And  you  charge  me  with  that  ? ' 

" '  Yes,  I  do,  or  you  would  never  speak  of  me  with  an  idea 
that  I  could  become  a  brilliant  coquette/ 

"  '  Indeed !     Why,  are  you  not  a  woman  ? ' 

"I  turned  to  move  away.  There  was  something  bitter  in 
his  utterance  of  the  last  word  that  irritated  me. 

"He  followed  me. 

"  'You  did  not  hear  me  out/  he  said; — 'and  a  beautiful 
woman  —  can  such  rare  beings  escape  admiration  ? ' 

"Still  I  walked  on,  leaving  the  live-oak  and  magnolia-tree 
behind.  His  last  speech  seemed  hollow  and  conventional. 
Did  he  think  to  appease  me  by  commonplace  flattery  like 
that? 

"He  walked  by  my  side  in  silence  some  minutes,  looking 
earnestly  in  my  face  when  it  turned  to  the  moonlight.  All 
at  once  he  broke  out  earnestly,  passionately,  throwing  off 
all  the  constraint  that  had  made  him  seem  so  artificial. 

" '  Let  us  be  frank  with  each  other,'  he  said.  '  You  are 
my  friend's  wife.  I  go  from  his  house  to-morrow,  because  I 
am  afraid  of  loving  you  more  than  an  honorable  man 
should.  Is  this  honest  ?  Are  you  angry  with  me  ? ' 

"My  face  was  lifted  to  his;  my  hands  unconsciously 
clasped  themselves.  I  trembled  in  every  limb ;  but  it  was 
neither  with  anger  nor  pain. 

'"Am  I  not  right? '  he  demanded,  turning  his  face  away. 

"I  did  not  answer,  for  I  knew  well  that,  right  or  wrong, 
his  going  would  leave  rue  miserable. 

'"I  thought  myself  stronger  and  wiser,'  he  continued, 


The  MidnigU  Walk.  353 

without  seeming  to  heed  my  silence;  'but  that  day  when 
you  were  in  such  peril  I  learned  how  deep  was  the  impres 
sion  your  beauty  and  loveliness  had  made  upon  me.  Since 
then  I  have  been  resolved  to  go  —  my  honor  and  my  happi 
ness  demand  it.' 

"  Still  I  was  silent,  partly  from  a  wild  sense  of  triumph, 
partly  from  terror  lest  he  should  guess  at  the  feeling. 

"  '  You  will  not  answer  me ;  my  frankness  offends  you/ 

"  He  seemed  touched  and  hurt  by  the  silence,  which  I 
could  not  force  myself  to  break.  All  at  once  I  was  sobbing. 
He  took  my  hand  gently  in  his,  and  led  me  back  along  the 
path  we  had  been  walking.  I  cannot  repeat  all  that  he  said 
to  me.  It  was  himself  on  whom  all  blame  rested.  This 
was  the  spirit  of  his  conversation.  Not  for  one  moment  did 
he  hint  that  I  could  have  been  interested  in  anything  he 
did,  save  as  the  hospitable  lady  of  a  mansion  in  which  he 
was  a  guest.  Was  he  deceived  ?  I  cannot  tell ;  but  this  I 
do  know,  every  word  he  uttered  was  full  of  loyal  respect  for 
my  husband.  He  did  not  seem  to  understand  or  notice  the 
tears  I  was  shedding,  but  quietly  led  me  toward  the  house. 
At  last  he  stopped,  took  my  hand,  pressed  it  to  his  lips,  and 
left  me  standing  alone  within  sight  of  my  dwelling. 

"Lawrence  left  the  next  morning  at  daylight.  I  had  been 
dreaming  on  my  sleepless  pillow  that  scene  by  the  lake  over 
and  over  again.  Every  word  that  man  had  uttered  passed 
through  my  brain,  and  made  a  sweet  lodgment  in  my  heart. 
How  careful  he  had  been  to  save  my  pride  while  confessing 
his  own  weakness.  If  he  had  been  masterful,  and  treated 
me  like  a  child,  no  word  of  his  had  conveyed  a  suspicion 
that  I  too  was  in  danger.  His  delicacy  enthralled  me  more 
by  far  than  persuasion  could  have  done.  He  spoke  only  of 
his  own  struggles  and  his  own  danger,  never  hinting  that  I 
might  share  in  one  or  the  other.  How  magnanimous,  how 
self-sacrificing  he  was  —  and  this  man  loved  me ! 

"  All  at  once  I  heard  a  noise  of  wheels  in  front  of  the 
22 


354  The  Midnight   Walk. 

house.  A  sharp  apprehension  broke  up  my  dreams.  I 
sprang  out  of  bed,  lifted  the  lace  curtain,  and  saw  my  hus 
band's  light  buggy  drawn  up  on  the  carriage-drive.  While 
Tom  was  packing  a  valice  under  the  seat,  Mr.  Lawrence 
stood  near  drawing  on  his  gloves. 

"  He  was  going  without  one  word  of  farewell.  The  thought 
made  me  wild.  I  flung  up  the  window  with  a  violence  that 
tore  the  Valenciennes  from  the  sleeve  of  my  night-dress,  and 
called  out, — 

"' Not  yet,  not  yet!' 

"  He  did  not  hear  me,  or  perhaps  would  not.  That  in 
stant  he  sprang  into  the  buggy,  snatched  the  reins  from 
Tom,  and  drove  off.  As  he  passed  a  curve  in  the  road,  he 
drew  up  and  looked  back  at  the  house,  as  if  unable  to  leave 
it  without  a  farewell-glance.  I  was  still  at  the  window,  half 
shrouded  by  the  curtains,  but  leaning  out,  with  wild  uncon 
sciousness  of  my  position.  He  waved  one  hand,  drew  his 
horse  up  with  the  other  so  sharply  that  the  buggy  was  half 
wheeled  across  the  road  ;  the  next  instant  the  horse  made  a 
plunge  forward,  seemingly  unmanageable,  and  in  an  instant 
bore  him  out  of  sight. 

"  I  knelt  by  the  window  a  long  time,  looking  upon  the 
spot  where  he  had  disappeared  in  blank  despair.  In  one 
minute  my  life  seemed  to  have  become  a  barren  waste.  Points 
in  the  landscape  that  had  been  so  beautiful  overnight, 
struck  me  with  a  dreary  appearance  of  change.  My  eyes 
grew  hot  and  ached  with  the  pain  of  my  sudden  desolation. 
I  could  neither  weep  nor  cry  out,  but  knelt  there  with  a 
dull  sense  of  sorrow  and  utter  loneliness  creeping  over  me. 
Burdened  with  these  wretched  feelings,  I  crept  back  to  my 
couch,  and  burying  my  face  in  the  pillows,  suffered  silently. 


Away  from  Home.  355 


CHAPTER  LXXI. 

AWAY   FROM   HOME. 

THIS  house  is  not  the  same  now ;  its  stillness  oppresses 
me,  its  magnificence  palls  on  my  senses.  Wherever  I 
turn,  some  memory  starts  up  to  pain  me.  Why  have  I  filled 
every  beautiful  spot  with  associations  that  sting  me  so  ? 

"  I  think  that  my  husband  is  watching  me  with  more  in 
terest  than  formerly.  If  he  sees  a  cloud  on  my  face,  some 
gentle  act  of  attention  seeks  to  drive  it  away.  Sometimes 
he  asks,  in  a  troubled  voice,  what  makes  me  so  sad  and 
thoughtful,  as  if  he  guessed  at  the  truth,  and  the  suspicion 
wounded  him.  Then  I  fly  from  the  stillness  of  my  sorrow, 
and  force  a  wild  sort  of  spirits,  that  make  him  still  more 
depressed.  This  old  man  has  seen  a  great  deal  of  the  world 
in  his  life,  and  perhaps  reads  me  better  than  I  think.  Is 
deception  ever  a  duty  ?  At  any  rate,  it  is  the  refuge  of  cow 
ards,  and  sometimes  of  kindness.  Now,  I  should  not  really 
be  afraid  to  lay  the  whole  truth  before  this  old  man,  so  far 
as  its  effect  on  myself  is  concerned;  but  when  I  think  of  him 
and  all  the  pain  it  would  certainly  give,  my  heart  recoils 
from  its  expression.  If  he  would  only  be  a  little  unkind,  I 
should  not  care  so  much.  But,  after  all,  what  is  there  to 
explain?  No  word  of  his,  or  act  of  mine,  could  be  censured 
justly.  True,  I  met  him  at  night,  unknown  to  the  family,  in 
a  beautiful  and  solitary  spot,  where  some  conversation  passed 
which  made  me  both  sad  and  happy,  but  no  wrong  was  done 
to  any  one,  and  the  whole  scene,  if  thoroughly  explained, 
should  bring  no  blame  with  it.  I  left  the  house  without 
one  thought  of  meeting  any  human  being.  If  he  saw  and 
followed  me,  it  was  for  a  most  honorable  purpose  —  honor 
ably,  but,  oh,  most  cruelly  carried  out. 

"How  miserably  slow  the  weeks  and  months  roll  on.    I 


356  Away  from  Home. 

can  endure  this  irksome  sameness  of  life  no  longer ;  the  very 
fragrance  of  the  air  sickens  me.  I  long  for  change  —  for 
excitement.  Youth  has  no  need  of  rest;  its  aspirations  are 
always  pressing  onward.  He  said  that  I  was  beautiful. 
My  husband  has  told  me  this  a  hundred  times,  but  it  made 
little  impression,  for  what  is  the  worth  of  beauty  in  a  great 
dull  house  like  this  ?  I  long  to  go  out  into  the  world  again, 
for  there  is  a  chance  that  I  may  —  no,  no,  I  will  not  think 
of  that.  He  did  not  even  tell  me  where  he  was  going.  But 
change  I  must  and  will  have ;  it  is  the  want  of  excitement 
that  makes  me  a  slave  to  these  fits  of  depression.  While 
surrounded  by  the  homage  of  other  men,  I  shall  learn  to 
forget  that  this  one  refused  it  to  me. 

"This  evening  I  ventured  upon  the  subject  which  has 
been  haunting  me  for  weeks.  Mr.  Dennison  remarked  that 
I  was  getting  pale,  and  had  lost  all  the  brilliant  glow  of 
spirits  which  made  my  first  coming  home  like  an  opening 
of  paradise  to  him.  Was  I  ill,  or  had  he  failed  in  anything 
that  could  have  made  me  happy  ? 

"  I  did  not  complain,  but  smiled  upon  him  in  a  way  that 
brought  light  into  his  eyes,  and  said  pleasantly  enough,  that 
I  was  not  quite  myself  in  splendid  solitude,  that  female 
friends  were  necessary  to  me,  and  I  had  parted  with  them 
perhaps  a  little  too  suddenly.  Sometimes,  I  confessed,  a 
feeling  of  discontent  would  creep  over  me,  and  but  for  him 
and  all  his  generous  attentions,  I  should  grow  weary  of  our 
grand  lonely  life. 

"  Mr.  Dennison  became  anxious  at  once.  '  Would  I  have 
guests  invited  ?  It  was  the  easiest  thing  in  life  to  have  the 
great  house  filled  with  the  most  agreeable  company  to  be 
found  in  the  State/ 

"'Guests?  Oh,  nothing  of  the  kind!  The  duties  of  a 
hostess  were  beyond  me  just  then,  —  but  a  little  journey 
somewhere — how  would  he  like  that?  —  say  to  New  Or 
leans? —  the  approaching  autumnal  weather  would  render 


Away  from  Home.  357 

a  trip  to  the  city  pleasant,  and  we  could  come  back  any 
day/ 

"  Mr.  Dennison  accepted  this  proposal  at  once.  He  had 
seemed  a  little  anxious  at  first  when  I  spoke  of  leaving 
home,  as  if  some  doubt  rested  in  his  mind ;  but  when  I  men 
tioned  New  Orleans,  the  cloud  left  his  face,  and  he  fell  in 
with  the  suggestion. 

"  My  suspicions  were  right.  Mr.  Dennison  was  not  alto 
gether  at  rest  about  Lawrence.  At  first  he  suspected  that 
I  was  anxious  to  be  thrown  in  his  way  again.  I  could  see 
it  in  his  face,  and  dared  not  speak  of  Saratoga,  Newport, 
or  any  Northern  watering-place,  which  it  had  been  my  first 
intention  to  suggest.  So  I  mentioned  New  Orleans,  and  he 
was  satisfied,  while  I  fairly  bit  my  lips  white  with  the  vexa 
tion  of  my  failure.  But  New  Orleans  was  better  than 
nothing.  There,  at  least,  we  should  find  society,  amusement 
and  distraction.  Besides,  our  names  would  be  announced  in 
the  public  journals,  and  he  might  learn  of  our  presence 
there.  Yes,  yes,  New  Orleans  was  preferable  to  home,  espe 
cially  as  the  autumn  was  near,  and  the  gay  season  northward 
already  breaking  up. 

"  Cora  was  in  ecstasies  when  I  told  her  that  we  were  going 
away.  Poor  girl,  she  had  found  my  domestic  life  very  dull 
and  depressing;  I  could  see  that  by  the  alacrity  with 
which  she  went  to  work.  Once  more  she  became  bright  and 
animated  as  a  bird.  My  wardrobe  was  speedily  put  in 
order,  and  we  left  the  plantation,  much  happier  to  go  away 
than  we  had  been  to  enter  it. 


358  Out  in  the   World  Again. 

CHAPTER  LXXII. 

OUT   IN   THE   WORLD   AGAIN. 

T  AWRENCE  was  right.  Beauty  is  a  great  power,  and 
JLJ  I  am  beautiful.  I  know  it  in  a  thousand  ways,  but 
best  of  all  by  the  homage  of  men  and  the  envy  of  women. 
Both  are  sweet  to  me.  I  love  to  see  these  envious  creatures 
turn  pale  and  whisper  their  venom  to  each  other,  as  I  am 
besieged  by  the  attentions  of  their  favorites.  At  first  I  was 
a  little  timid  about  asserting  the  power  that  I  felt  myself 
to  possess.  Mr.  Dennison,  I  thought,  might  be  displeased, 
were  his  wife  to  accept  the  position  offered  her  as  a  belle 
and  leader  in  the  best  social  circles  of  the  South.  I  think 
he  was  at  first  annoyed  by  the  great  popularity  which  fol 
lowed  my  advent  into  society,  but  I  soon  forgot  to  notice 
these  indications,  and  resolved  to  live  my  life  whether  he 
was  pleased  or  not.  After  all,  there  is  a  great  deal  in  this 
world  worth  living  for  besides  love  as  a  grand  passion. 
The  adoration  which  others  are  forced  to  give  you  has  its 
charms;  besides,  there  arise  episodes  of  love  in  one's  life, 
which  come  and  go  like  the  rosy  dawn  and  golden  sunset 
of  a  summer-day,  which  for  the  time  charm  one's  heart  out 
of  its  one  deep  passion.  In  society  here  I  forget  how  deeply 
I  loved  that  one  man,  and  better  still,  I  forget  to  think  of 
my  husband.  For  his  sake  my  heart  was  thrown  back 
upon  itself,  and  he  had  become  the  cause  of  my  humilia 
tion  ;  but  for  that,  Lawrence  might  have  been  my  slave,  as 
other  men  have  been,  and  will  be,  so  long  as  I  allow  them  to 
kneel  at  the  altar  of  my  vanity.  Had  I  remained  at  the 
plantation,  this  conviction  would,  I  do  believe,  have  deep 
ened  into  hatred  of  my  husband ;  but  I  was  too  pleasantly 
occupied,  brain  and  sense,  for  any  deep  feeling  to  reach  me 
in  that  whirl  of  society ;  just  then  it  would  have  been  as 


Out  in  tfie   World  Again.  359 

impossible  for  me  to  hate,  as  to  love  my  husband.  I  simply 
cared  nothing  about  him,  save  as  he  was  the  source  from 
whence  I  obtained  gold  in  which  to  frame  my  beauty. 
Without  that,  half  my  power  would  have  disappeared. 

"  Lawrence  was  right.  The  time  has  come  when  I  am  a 
careless,  brilliant,  beautiful  coquette,  and  this  he  has  made 
me.  '  Then,'  he  said,  '  we  can  meet  in  safety  and  play  with 
the  foam  of  life  pleasantly,  as  it  is  tossed  to  our  feet  by  the 
waves  of  society/ 

"  I  understand  all  this  now.  When  I  am  heartless,  and 
altogether  given  up  to  vanity,  he  will  not  be  afraid  of  loving 
me,  because,  to  a  man  like  him,  love  for  a  woman  so  trans 
formed  would  be  impossible.  But  am  I  transformed?  Is 
not  the  old  nature  still  alive  in  my  bosom  ?  I  have  no  time 
for  a  serious  answer.  The  foam  he  speaks  of  is  mounting 
too  whitely  around  my  feet. 

"'What  is  this?  Mr.  Dennison  ill  ?  Falling  away?  For 
getting  to  smile?  Looking  the  very  ghost  of  himself?' 
These  were  the  very  words  I  overheard  this  morning,  as  I 
stood  unnoticed  behind  two  ladies  conversing  in  the  great 
drawing-room  of  the  St.  Charles.  Was  this  true  ?  I  had 
not  noticed.  The  old  man  never  complained,  and  I  saw 
nothing.  If  he  had  fallen  away  in  his  appetite,  no  one  was 
less  likely  to  be  aware  of  it  than  myself,  for  it  was  very  sel 
dom  that  we  breakfasted  at  the  same  hour,  and  at  dinner 
I  was  always  too  pleasantly  occupied  for  any  thought  of  his 
appetite.  But  one  thing  was  true,  he  did  look  thin  and 
terribly  depressed.  His  white  linen  coat  was  hanging 
loosely  around  his  person.  The  silvery  hair,  which  every 
body  admired  so  much,  seemed  to  have  grown  thinner. 
Never  in  my  life  have  I  looked  on  so  sad  a  face. 

"I  crossed  the  room  at  once,  and  sat  down  by  Mr.  Denni 
son.  His  face  brightened,  he  swept  the  white  hair  back 
from  his  forehead,  and  smiled  upon  me. 

"  'Are  you  ill  ? '  I  said,  laying  my  hand  on  his. 


360  Out  in  the  World  Again. 

"  '  No,  not  ill ;  only  a  little  lonesome.' 

"  *  Lonesome  among  all  these  people  ? '  I  answered,  still 
pressing  his  hand. 

"  He  looked  down  at  my  hand,  which  was  blazing  with 
great  diamonds  that  he  had  given  me. 

"  '  There  is  room  for  one  more,'  he  said,  with  a  sigh.  '  I 
bought  it  for  you  weeks  ago,  but  have  found  no  time  in 
which  you  could  receive  it/ 

"  He  took  a  star  of  diamonds  from  his  pocket,  and  placed 
it  on  the  only  one  of  my  fingers  that  was  not  already  orna 
mented.  His  old  white  hands  trembled  a  little  as  he  put  the 
ring  on  my  finger,  and  I  could  see  tears  trembling  up  to  his 
eyes. 

" '  How  kind,  but  how  childish  you  are,'  I  said,  kissing 
the  ring,  for  it  was  well  worth  that  small  sign  of  gratitude. 
*  Now  tell  me  what  makes  you  look  so  pale  and  so  — ' 

"'Old,  you  hesitate  to  say;  but  I  know  it.  You  are  not 
the  only  one,  child,  who  has  discovered  that  you  are  married 
to  an  old,  old  man.' 

" '  I  have  not  thought  of  it.  Indeed,  indeed  the  idea  never 
enters  my  mind,'  I  answered,  honestly  enough,  for  he  had 
very  seldom  been  in  my  memory  at  all;  'but  what  makes 
you  look  so  miserable?  Not  that  idea,  I  am  sure.  Is  it 
because  I  have  been  so  extravagant,  and  spent  such  loads 
of  money  ?  Sometimes  I  do  get  frightened  about  that.' 

"  'But  I  scarcely  regard  it  —  perhaps  I  ought;  but  money 
seems  so  trivial  compared  to  other  things.' 

" '  Your  health,  for  instance ;  for  you  are  ill,'  I  answered, 
brushing  the  white  hair  back  from  his  temple  with  my 
hand,  while  the  ladies  opposite  were  watching  me  in  a  flut 
ter  of  curiosity. 

"  'You  are  kind  to  think  of  that,'  he  said,  gently ;  'but  I 
am  not  ill,  onlv  reproaching  myself.' 

"'Why?' 

" '  For  the  bondage  which  you  are  beginning  to  feel  so 
heavily.' 


Out  in  the  World  Again.  361 

"  I  looked  at  him  earnestly  a  moment,  and  in  that  glance 
gathered  a  knowledge  of  all  he  had  suffered.  My  heart 
smote  me,  for  that  moment  I  was  ready  to  make  any  sacri 
fice  that  would  do  him  good.  In  truth,  the  life  I  had  been 
leading  had  already  become  wearisome.  After  all,  empty 
homage  satisfies  no  real  want  of  the  heart. 

"'Shall  we  go  home?'  I  said,  with  a  sudden  impulse  of 
kindness. 

"  He  grasped  my  hand  so  tightly  that  the  diamonds  hurt 
me. 

"  '  If  you  would  —  if  you  only  would  ! ' 

"  '  Let  us  go  to-morrow,  then/  I  answered.  *  No,  that 
cannot  be,  I  have  engagements ;  but  next  week.  We  shall 
get  home  in  full  time  for  the  orange-blossoms.' 

"'And  you  will  go r 

" '  Certainly.  All  this  is  getting  very  tiresome.  Even  the 
spite  of  the  women  has  lost  its  charm.' 

"  That  morning  we  went  into  the  breakfast-room  together, 
and  then  I  remarked  how  completely  Mr.  Dennison's  appe 
tite  had  failed.  This  made  me  very  thoughtful.  What  if 
he  should  die  ? ' 

" '  Cora,'  I  said  that  night,  as  the  girl  was  undressing  me, 
'have  you  observed  how  ill  Mr.  Dennison  looks?' 

" '  Yes,  I  have,  young  mistress,  and  it  has  frightened  me 
dreadfully.' 

"  '  Frightened  you,  Cora  ?  Is  he  so  far  gone  as  that  ?  I 
did  not  dream  of  your  caring  so  much  for  him.' 

"  'Neither  do  I.     It  is  you  that  I  care  for.' 

"  'And  you  think  that  I  would  grieve  ? ' 

"'Yes,  I  do.' 

"  'It  should  be  so.  Indeed,  Cora,  he  is  a  good  man,  and 
has  been  kind  to  us.' 

"'But  that  won't  last  forever,  young  mistress.  The  old 
master  is  keen  as  he  is  kind.  If  he  was  to  make  his  will 
now,  have  you  much  idea  that  his  property  would  go  to 


362  First  Widowhood. 

the  wife,  who  scarcely  speaks  to  him  once  in  twenty-four 
hours?'  >«• 

"  I  started,  and  turned  upon  the  girl. 

«  'Why,  Cora,  you  frighten  me ! ' 

" '  Not  so  much  as  you  have  frightened  me.  Poor  white 
widows  are  n't  to  my  taste.  We  have  tried  that  once,  and 
I  did  n't  like  it.' 

"  '  Cora,  we  will  go  back  to  the  plantation.' 

"  '  That  is  the  best  thing  you  can  do,'  answered  the  girl, 
quietly.  '  Home  is  the  place  for  a  man  to  die  in.' 

"  '  Why,  girl ! '  I  cried  out,  in  nervous  dread,  '  you  speak 
as  if  he  were  really  in  danger.' 

"  'And  so  he  is ;  people  seldom  get  over  the  disease  that 
has  been  creeping  on  him  ever  since  we  came  here.' 

"  '  What  disease  ?  What  are  you  speaking  of,  Cora  ? 
What  disease  do  you  think  Mr.  Dennison  has  ? ' 

"  'A  broken  heart.' 

"'Cora!' 

"  '  None  of  your  sudden  fits  —  people  get  over  them  ;  but 
slow  and  sure :  I  have  been  watching  it  from  the  first.' 

"  'And  you  think  I  have  done  this  ? ' 

"'Of  course.     Who  else?' 

"  '  Cora,  we  will  go  home  next  week.' 


CHAPTER  LXXIII. 

FIRST   WIDOWHOOD. 


I  AM  a  widow.     The  name  fills  me  with  awe,  as  if  I  had 
never   heard   it  before.      It   has   a  new  meaning   now 
—  a  terrible  meaning  of  death,  which  is  full  of  reproach 
and  horror.     He  lies  yon.der,  cold  and  still,  the  smile  which 


First  Widowhood.  363 

he  had  almost  forgotten  of  late  frozen  on  his  white  lips, 
the  lines  of  age  graven  deeply  in  his  face,  —  with  something 
more  terrible  still,  which  makes  me  shiver  and  shrink  as  I 
gaze  upon  it. 

"  Have  I  done  this  ?  Is  that  look  of  sorrow  but  the 
shadow  of  a  charge  which  the  recording  angel  is  now  writ 
ing  down  in  the  eternal  book  against  me  ?  Am  I  the  mur 
derer  of  this  good  old  man  ?  How  he  loved  me !  how 
kind,  how  generous,  how  delicate  he  was!  And  I  —  no, 
no  !  it  must  have  been  old  age.  Men  of  seventy  do  not  sink 
down  and  perish  in  silence  because  they  are  not  loved  with 
the  intensity  given  to  youth.  Oh,  how  I  wish  it  were  all 
over !  While  he  lies  in  the  house,  so  frozen  and  cold,  I  shall 
not  draw  a  free  breath.  It  seems  to  me  as  if  he  could  rise 
up  any  moment  out  of  that  marble  sleep  with  the  power  to 
search  every  thought  that  has  been  in  my  heart  during  the 
last  year.  His  knowledge  is  perfect  now ;  he  reads  my 
soul  as  I  dare  not  read  it  myself.  Have  I  wished  his  death  ? 
Have  I  ever  thought  of  what  might  happen  after  that? 
God  forgive  me,  for  I  seem  terrible  to  myself. 

"Death  in  the  house;  this  great  lonely  dwelling, with  all 
its  luxurious  appliances,  is  but  a  tomb.  The  air  chills  me  ; 
its  solitude  is  terrible.  Cora  comes  to  me  once  in  a  while 
with  her  silky  flatteries,  and  attempts  to  convince  me  that  I 
have  never  been  blamable  as  a  wife.  I  know  that  she 
does  not  believe  this,  and  almost  hate  her  for  thinking  that 
her  sophistry  can  reconcile  me  with  myself.  Yet  what  have 
I  done?  Amused  myself — gathered  crowds  of  admirers 
around  me  —  neglected  the  only  true  love  that  ever 
lightened  my  life.  Shall  I  ever  be  worshipped  again  as 
that  old  man  worshipped  me? 

"  They  have  carried  him  out  from  his  home  forever,  and 
now  the  old  house  seems  more  vast  and  lonely  than  before. 
I  still  hear  the  tramping  of  his  bearers'  feet,  and  shudder  as 
the  pall  seems  to  rustle  and  sweep  by  me.  Ah !  the  first 


364  First  Widowhood. 

feelings  of  widowhood  must  be  mournful  indeed  to  a 
devoted  wife ;  to  me  they  are  terrible.  The  very  air  seems 
to  reproach  me.  I  start  at  each  sound  as  if  it  were  a 
denunciation.  The  very  air  I  breathe  seems  heavy  with 
funereal  shadows 

"  The  first  great  horror  has  left  me,  but  a  feeling  of  blank 
desolation  still  remains.  I  have  not  yet  thought  of  the 
future,  or  asked  myself  what  may  be  in  store  for  the  woman 
whom  so  many  are  loading  with  praises  and  commiseration 
which  she  knows  in  her  heart  are  undeserved. 

"This  morning  I  was  aroused  from  the  heavy  apathy 
which  has  made  my  life  a  blank,  by  the  arrival  of  my  hus 
band's  solicitor.  Mr.  Dennison  has  left  a  will  making  me 
the  inheritor  of  everything  he  had  on  earth.  The  lawyer 
told  me  this,  and,  for  the  first  time  since  my  widowhood,  I 
felt  the  heart  in  my  bosom  stir  like  a  living  thing.  Was 
I  indeed  so  wealthy,  and  free,  too ! 

"  I  observed  in  a  dreamy  way  that  the  lawyer  looked 
anxious  and  oppressed,  as  if  something  yet  remained  to  be 
told. 

" '  Is  this  all/  I  said ;  '  has  he  mentioned  no  other  person 
in  the  will  ? ' 

"  *  No  other  person/  was  the  reply ;  '  but  I  have  some 
thing  to  explain  which  may  change  the  aspect  of  my  news. 
It  seems  that  within  the  past  few  months  a  heavy  mortgage 
has  been  laid  upon  the  plantation,  and  it  must  be  sold.' 

"  '  A  mortgage ! '  I  said ;  '  that  is  something  which  pre 
vents  a  man  holding  or  selling  his  own  land,  is  it  not?' 

"  '  It  is  a  debt  for  which  the  estate  is  pledged/  answered 
the  lawyer ;  '  but  I  wonder  you  do  not  understand  it  better, 
for  your  own  signature  is  attached.' 

"  Then  I  remembered  that,  during  the  stay  of  Mr.  Law 
rence  at  our  house,  Mr.  Dennison  had  called  me  to  the  table 
in  his  library  and  asked  me  to  sign  a  paper.  He  explained 
to  me  clearly  enough,  no.  doubt,  that  the  paper  might  de- 


First  Widowhood.  365 

prive  me  of  some  claim  for  dower ;  but  I  did  not  heed  it  at 
the  time,  and  now  it  was  to  fall  upon  me  with  all  its  force. 
The  plantation  must  be  sold,  the  lawyer  said,  for  he  was 
one  of  the  executors  to  the  will.  The  mortgage  once  cleared 
off  and  the  debts  paid,  there  would  still  be  a  handsome 
property  left. 

"All  at  once  I  was  seized  with  intense  love  for  the  old 
place.  Where  should  I  ever  find  a  home  so  rich  in  com 
forts,  so  beautifully  surrounded  ? 

"  '  Is  it  not  possible  to  keep  the  place?'  I  demanded,  with 
growing  interest. 

" '  No  ;  the  mortgage  was  given,  I  imagine,  in  order  to 
raise  funds  for  some  dazzling  speculation  in  which  Mr.  Law 
rence  was  concerned.  At  any  rate,  there  is  no  money  to 
pay  it  with,  and  the  estate  must  go  to  the  hammer.' 

" '  This  is  cruel,  it  is  unjust,'  I  said,  angrily. 

"  '  It  was  wrong  and  foolish  to  involve  the  estate  as  Mr. 
Dennison  has,'  answered  the  executor,  '  and  the  loss  is  a 
heavy  one.  Let  us  be  thankful  that  our  good  friend  has 
left  enough  without  that.' 

" '  But  his  losses  were  brought  on  by  Mr.  Lawrence  ? '  I 
questioned,  speaking  the  name  with  a  thrill  of  pain. 

"  '  No !  they  were  fellow-sufferers.  It  is  understood  that 
Lawrence  has  lost  heavily,  and  will  perhaps  be  ruined.' 

"  Instantly  my  heart  swelled  with  sympathy  for  the  man 
who  had  helped  to  impoverish  me. 

" '  Oh !  if  he  had  but  left  the  estate  unburdened,  I  should 
not  care.' 

"  Heaven  knows  I  was  thinking  of  the  man  who  had,  per 
haps,  wronged  me,  but  the  executor  misunderstood  my  words 
and  looked  at  me  wonderingly.  I  saw  this,  but  could  not 
explain  that  the  great  wish  of  my  heart  was  that  there 
might  be  enough  to  redeem  the  losses  that  had  fallen  upon 
Lawrence.  I  could  not  endure  to  think  of  him  as  a  poor 
man.  A  poor  man  —  that  is  a  terrible  word  to  the  ears  of 
a  Southern  lady. 


366  First  Widowhood. 

"  The  executor  tried  to  explain  everything  clearly,  and  I 
made  an  effort  to  understand.  He  was  anxious  about  the 
property,  and  thought  the  times  unpropitious.  The  North 
and  South  were  that  hour  verging  closer  and  closer  toward 
a  civil  war,  in  which  the  value  of  property  would  become 
uncertain,  and  I  might  be  a  sufferer. 

"I  knew  all  this  before;  rumors  of  political  strife  had 
reached  even  our  secluded  home.  I  knew  that  tfre  bitter 
animosity  which  had  been  long  growing  between  the  North 
and  South  had  even  then  broken  into  open  hostilities. 
Southern  statesmen  had  retreated  in  a  body  from  the 
United  States  Senate,  and  resigned  their  seats  in  the  House. 
I  had  taken  a  blind  interest  in  this  matter,  and,  in  a  loose 
way,  hated  everything  that  opposed  the  dominant  power  of 
my  own  section ;  but  it  was  as  a  child  takes  sides.  I  did 
not,  and  do  not,  really  understand  the  questions  which  give 
rise  to  all  this  turmoil.  Of  course,  the  whole  affair  will  be 
settled  somehow ;  people  never  do  fight  when  they  threaten 
so  much.  Besides,  the  South  is  so  reasonable;  she  only 
asks  to  set  up  for  herself,  and  be  let  alone.  What  objec 
tion  can  there  be  to  this?  I  dare  say  the  Northern  people 
will  acquiesce ;  but  if  not,  it  will  only  take  a  month  or  so 
to  gain  our  independence.  I  think  the  executor  is  right 
to  put  off  the  sale  till  then;  for  of  course  property  will 
rise  enormously,  and  this  may  compensate  me  for  that 
great  drawback,  the  mortgage.  But  until  the  estate  is 
settled,  I  must  remain  a  slave  here.  Perhaps  that  is  best ; 
it  would  not  be  proper  for  a  widow  to  seek  society  under  a 
year ;  but  oh !  how  dreary  that  year  will  be ! 

"  I  wonder  if  Mr.  Lawrence  has  heard  of  his  friend's  death  ? 
Months  have  gone  by  and  not  a  word  from  him,  not  even 
the  usual  letter  of  condolence.  Perhaps  he  -is  coming. 
Surely  the  share  he  has  taken  in  the  ruin  of  this  property 
ought  to  bring  some  explanation.  There  is  no  reason  now 
why  he  should  keep  aloof. 


First  Widowhood.  367 

"  At  last  I  have  heard  from  him.  A  letter  came  to  the 
executor,  enclosing  one  for  me.  It  is  in  my  bosom.  I  have 
covered  the  senseless  paper  with  kisses.  Yet  there  is  noth 
ing  in  it  but  gentle  condolence  for  sorrow.  The  reason  he 
has  not  written  before  is  that  the  news  of  Mr.  Denni- 
son's  death  reached  him  in  Europe,  where  he  will  remain 
until  the  end  of  this  year.  His  letter  to  the  executor  was 
long  and  thoroughly  explanatory  of  all  the  business  which 
lay  between  him  and  Mr.  Dennison.  This  mortgage,  it  seems, 
was  only  the  accumulation  of  many  others  that  had  from 
year  to  year  been  a  burden  on  the  estate.  Through  the 
influence  of  Mr.  Lawrence,  a  New  York  capitalist  had 
paid  up  these  mortgages,  and  concentrated  them  into  one 
which,  after  all,  does  not  cover  half  the  value  of  the  estate. 
It  was  this  act  of  friendship  which  brought  Mr.  Lawrence  to 
our  house.  There  was  neither  risk  nor  speculation  in  the 
whole  business.  Even  with  this  encumbrance,  Mr.  Denni- 
son's  will  would  have  left  me  wealthy,  but  for  the  terrible 
civil  war  which  has  broken  over  us.  As  it  is,  there  are  three 
hundred  slaves,  which  the  mortgage  does  not  touch,  and 
they  are  a  handsome  property  in  themselves. 

"The  estate  is  sold,  and  the  result  scarcely  covers  the  mort 
gage.  Still  the  slaves  are  left,  and  my  jewels  are  of  great 
value.  Sometimes,  when  my  hand  rests  upon  my  black 
dress,  the  diamonds  with  which  my  husband  loaded  it 
flame  up  and  burn  into  my  conscience.  How  could  I  be 
so  negligent  and  cold  to  him? 

"  Some  months  longer  I  shall  remain  on  the  estate.  The 
new  owner  wishes  to  hire  most  of  my  slaves  ;  that  arrange 
ment  will  supply  me  with  an  ample  income,  and  permit  me 
to  go  anywhere ;  that  is,  if  I  can  get  away,  when  the  whole 
country  is  swarming  with  armed  men.  Thank  heaven  !  my 
home  has  escaped  all  these  military  disturbances ;  but  they 
build  a  wall  of  bayonets  between  me  and  him.  I  cannot 
even  get  letters 


368  First  Widowhood. 

"  I  am  going :  an  opportunity  offers.  This  very  day  I 
start  for  the  North.  My  pass  is  ready,  my  escort  waiting. 
How  my  heart  swells !  how  my  courage  rises !  The  dan 
gers  of  war  have  no  terrors  for  me.  I  am  going  to  the 
North,  and  he  is  there ^ 

"  How  long  it  is  since  I  have  written  a  line  in  my  journal, 
or  even  seen  it !  In  our  rough  journey  there  was  little  time 
or  opportunity  for  writing,  but  here  I  have  rest  and  am 
entirely  out  of  danger. 

"  Lawrence  is  in  the  Federal  army,  commanding  one  of  the 
city  regiments  which  have  gone  down  to  the  war  for  special 
duty.  How  vast  and  lonely  this  hotel  seems !  I  am  lost  in 
this  great  wilderness  of  people.  The  streets  are  full  of 
military  men;  regiments  are  constantly  passing  through  on 
their  way  to  the  war.  Great  heavens !  did  our  people  hope 
to  wrest  away  any  portion  of  this  great  country  from  men 
like  these?  For  the  first  time  I  understand  the  madness  of 
the  rebellion.  It  is  no  light  thing  to  rend  a  great  nation 
asunder.  I  begin  to  feel  this,  and  tremble  for  the  people 
of  the  South.  In  the  insanity  of  their  ambition  they  have 
sacrificed  everything 

"  He  is  coming.  His  regiment  is  ordered  home.  I  am 
here  at  the  Fifth  Avenue  Hotel  —  his  home  when  he  is  in 
the  city.  Lawrence  must  not  find  me  here.  His  fastidious 
delicacy  might  take  the  alarm  !  Besides,  I  have  made  ac 
quaintances,  and  am  almost  acting  over  the  role  that  made 
me  so  popular  at  New  Orleans ;  else  the  suspense  of  this 
long  waiting  would  have  been  intolerable.  Yes,  it  is  far 
better  that  I  should  be  away  when  he  comes.  If  he  hears 
of  me,  it  will  only  be  from  admirers.  Even  with  the  women, 
I  think  that  I  have  left  no  enemies.  It  is  early  for  the  sea 
son,  but  this  very  day  my  rooms  at  Long  Branch  shall  be 
taken.  Will  he  follow  me  there?  The  question  drives  the 
breath  back  from  my  lips 

"  I  have  been  at  the  Branch  three  weeks.     His  regiment 


First  Widowhood.  369 

has  returned  to  New  York,  but  I  have  not  seen  him :  this 
suspense  is  terrible.  Yesterday  I  sent  Cora  to  the  city, 
ostensibly  to  get  some  articles  that  I  left  at  the  hotel,  but 
in  fact  to  bring  me  intelligence  of  him,  for  which  my  soul 
was  thirsting. 

"  She  came  back  radiant,  for  the  poor  girl  understands 
how  anxious  I  am.  She  saw  him — talked  with  him.  He 
has  been  very  busy  with  his  regiment,  and  attending  to 
neglected  business  on  Wall  Street ;  but  next  week  —  next 
wreek — oh,  how  long  the  days  will  seem  till  then! 

"  He  is  here.  I  have  seen  him  ;  we  have  walked  together, 
free  as  birds  upon  the  shore,  where  the  sea  rolls  in  with 
bewildering  harmonies  for  the  happy,  and  solemn  anthems 
for  those  who  suffer.  To-day  the  very  air  was  jubilant ; 
the  waves  came  rolling  in  crested  with  foam,  and  dashing 
the  sand  with  shimmering  silver.  How  the  sunshine  danced 
and  broke  and  laughed  over  the  broad  expanse  of  water! 
The  sea-gulls,  as  they  swooped  down  and  dipped  their  wings 
in  the  curling  foam,  were  like  doves  to  us.  Indeed,  this 
flat,  treeless  shore  on  which  the  ocean  is  eternally  beating, 
is  just  now  the  brightest  paradise  I  ever  knew. 

"  Weeks  roll  on,  and  our  companionship  is  perfect ;  but 
he  says  nothing  of  the  future.  We  talk  of  books,  of  friend 
ship  —  love  even  —  but  in  a  vague,  dreamy  way,  that  con 
firms  nothing.  I  wonder  at  this,  and  it  disturbs  me.  Is  it 
that  he  is  no  longer  a  rich  man  ?  I  have  heard  this,  but  am 
not  sure,  for  the  rumor  is  often  met  with  contradiction.  If 
this  should  prove  true,  it  will  account  for  his  conduct.  I 
know  him  well  enough  to  be  sure  that  his  sensitive  honor 
would  take  alarm  at  the  thought  of  marrying  a  woman 
whose  property  would  more  than  match  his  own ;  and  mine, 
notwithstanding  all  losses,  is  of  no  ordinary  value. 

"  These  thoughts  trouble  me.     Nothing  can  be  more  im 
pressive  than  his  devotion ;  my  society  seems  all  in  all  to 
him,  but  our  relationship  remains  the  same. 
23 


370  First  Widowhood. 

"A  rather  singular  family  has  just  arrived  —  some  rich 
iron-man  from  the  interior  of  Pennsylvania.  His  wife  is  a 
confirmed  invalid,  but  one  of  the  most  refined  and  lovable 
women  I  ever  saw.  She  must  have  been  very  beautiful  in 
her  youth,  for  her  features  are  singularly  like  those  of  her 
daughter,  who  is  considered  the  most  lovely  girl  at  the 
Branch  this  season.  The  rooms  which  Mr.  Lee  occupies  open 
on  to  the  same  veranda  with  mine,  and  as  the  lady  spends 
a  great  deal  of  her  time  in  looking  out  upon  the  ocean  from 
her  luxurious  easy-chair,  I  managed  to  open  an  acquaint 
ance  with  her  and  a  lady  who  is  her  constant  companion, 
and  either  an  elder  sister  of  the  beautiful  girl  I  have  spoken 
of,  or  some  near  friend  of  the  family.  My  first  advances  to 
this  lady  were  rather  coldly  received.  She  has  evidently 
been  out  of  society  a  long  time,  and  appears  shy  and  re 
served.  The  younger  lady  seemed  to  be  reading  my  face 
with  more  scrutiny  than  pleased  me.  She  is  not  really 
handsome,  but  has  lovely  hair  and  an  abundance  of  it,  with 
deep  gray  eyes  that  are  almost  always  shaded  by  long 
curling  lashes,  which  gives  them  intense  expression  when 
she  lifts  them  suddenly  and  meets  your  gaze.  Her  com 
plexion  is  pure  and  bright,  but  the  mouth  is  a  little  too  large 
for  harmony  with  the  other  features.  Still,  her  smile  is  pe 
culiarly  expressive  when  she  does  smile,  which  is  not  often. 

"  I  can  hardly  tell  why  this  person  impressed  me  so  for 
cibly,  but  a  strange  sensation  came  over  me  when  those 
eyes  were  first  lifted  to  my  face.  She  is  not  imposing  in  her^ 
presence,  but  very  modest  and  very  unobtrusive.  Her 
attentions  to  Mrs.  Lee  were  more  than  affectionate ;  and 
with  the  young  lady  she  has  the  air  and  manner  of  a  sister 
who  feels  her  superiority  in  age,  and  nothing  more. 

"  This  morning  I  met  Mr.  Lee  on  the  shore,  walking  alone. 
He  is  a  princely  man  in  appearance,  taller  than  Mr.  Law 
rence,  and  of  more  noble  proportions.  Still,  his  finely-cut 
features  lack  the  keen  intelligence  which  is  only  seen  where 


First  Widowhood.  371 

great  genius  exists.  The  years  he  has  already  numbered 
scarcely  count  to  his  disadvantage.  Not  very  long  ago  I 
should  have  considered  this  man  as  far  the  handsomest  of 
the  two ;  but  now  the  splendor  of  genius  alone  can  satisfy 
me 

"  I  have  had  terrible  news.  President  Lincoln  has  issued 
a  proclamation  which  emancipates  all  slaves  in  the  rebel 
lious  States.  If  this  act  is  lawful,  and  can  be  enforced,  I 
am  almost  a  beggar.  All  the  property  to  which  I  have  a 
right  lies  in  the  strong  arms  of  nearly  three  hundred  negro 
slaves.  A  single  word,  the  mere  writing  of  a  man's  name, 
has  swept  all  my  wealth  away.  With  the  exception  of  my 
jewels,  I  have  nothing.  This  is  a  terrible  blow,  for  I  have 
endured  poverty,  and  shrink  from  it  with  absolute  dread. 
To  me  a  luxurious  ease  and  elegance  are  a  fixed  habit,  and 
so  necessary  that  I  could  not  live  without  them. 

"  One  consolation  comes  out  of  all  this  ruin.  I  am  sure 
that  Lawrence  has  hesitated  to  say  all  that  is  in  his  heart 
on  account  of  my  wealth,  which,  if  rumor  speaks  truly,  was 
far  greater  than  anything  he  can  command.  When  I  think 
of  this  and  glory  in  his  sensitive  delicacy,  the  loss  of  all  my 
slaves  seems  a  less  crushing  calamity.  This  very  day  I 
will  tell  him  how  suddenly  the  Act  of  Emancipation  has 
placed  me  on  his  level. 

"  I  have  told  him  of  the  sweeping  misfortune  which  has 
left  me  on  the  verge  of  poverty.  He  looked  at  me  in 
alarm.  His  face  clouded  over,  his  eyes  turned  away  from 
mine.  It  was  moments  before  he  spoke. 

"'It  is  a- misfortune,'  he  said,  at  last,  and  there  was  bit 
terness  in  his  voice,  as  if  some  wrong  had  been  done  him 
self.  '  Poverty  is  a  terrible  thing ;  from  my  heart  I  pity  you.' 

" '  But  it  is  not  everything,'  I  faltered  ;  '  surely  happiness 
can  exist  without  wealth :  you  must  not  frighten  me  with 
the  thought  that  my  future  is  all  broken  up.' 

"He  shook  his  head,  moved  away  from  me  abruptly,  and 


372  First  Widowhood. 

stood  for  a  moment  looking  out  upon  the  ocean  in  gloomy 
silence.  At  last  he  came  back  and  took  my  hand,  which 
was  growing  cold. 

"  'It  is  a  misfortune/  he  said,  ' but  you  will  hardly  feel 
it.  Something  is  left,  if  properly  managed.  You  are  young 
and  splendidly  beautiful.  A  few  smiles — a  little  conde 
scension — and  fortunes  will  be  laid  at  your  feet,  compared 
to  which  that  which  you  have  lost  will  be  nothing.  As  for 
me — but  I  will  not  talk  of  myself.  It  is  only  anotKer 
dream  broken  up/  He  turned  abruptly,  dropped  my  cold 
hand  from  his  clasp,  and  walked  away,  leaving  me  stranded, 
as  it  were,  like  a  wreck  upon  the  shore. 

"  What  does  this  mean  ?  'It  is  only  another  dream  broken 
up.'  These  were  his  words.  Merciful  heavens!  has  this 
ruin  fallen  on  my  whole  life.  Will  poverty  frighten  back 
the  heart  that  was  mine  ? 

"  'Another  dream  broken  up/  These  words  signify  every 
thing  that  is  humiliating  and  painful.  If  they  have  any 
meaning  at  all,  he  is  ready  to  give  me  up  rather  than  face 
the  difficulties  of  my  position.  And  I  thought  him  so  disin 
terested,  so  proud ! 

"  Alas !  I  thought  myself  unhappy  before,  but  this  is  per 
fect  desolation.  'Another  dream  broken  up'  for  him — a 
life  broken  up  for  me. 

"  I  do  not  believe  it.  I  mistook  the  meaning  of  his  words. 
He  loved  me ;  I  know  he  did.  Was  it  not  a  consciousness 
of  too  passionate  tenderness  that  drove  him  away  from  me 
when  I  was  a  married  woman?  Has  he  not  sought  me 
since,  and  told  me  in  a  thousand  ways  how  dear  I  was  to 
him  ?  Has  he  not  so  mingled  our  future  lives  in  his  con 
versation  that  there  could  be  no  mistaking  the  drift  of  his 
thoughts  ?  I  am  foolish  to  think  that  this  will  make  any 
lasting  difference.  Besides,  Lincoln  must  be  master  of  the 
South  before  my  slaves  can  be  reached  by  any  act  of  his. 


First  Widowhood.  373 

"  It  is  true :  Lawrence,  during  the  last  week,  has  been 
gradually  withdrawing  himself  from  my  society.  I  have 
seen  him  less  frequently  of  late ;  he  seldom  joins  me  unless 
I  am  surrounded  by  others.  Our  walks  on  the  beach  are 
entirely  broken  up,  and  he  no  longer  seeks  me  when  I  pur 
posely  sit  apart  on  the  veranda  of  the  hotel. 

"  I  have  been  so  annoyed  and  felt  so  wronged  by  his  con 
duct,  that  a  spirit  of  bitter  retaliation  is  aroused  in  my 
bosom.  The  most  aristocratic  and  splendid  man  here  is 
Mr.  Lee.  I  have  noticed  once  or  twice  that  Lawrence  has 
seemed  a  little  disturbed  by  the  slight  interest  this  gentle 
man  has  taken  in  me.  He  shall  feel  this  more  keenly  before 
the  week  is  over.  By  that  time  a  prouder  and  more  fas 
tidious  man  than  he  is  shall  be  my  slave.  That  idea  of  the 
power  a  brilliant  coquette  may  wield,  which  he  first  planted 
in  my  mind,  shall  bring  forth  bitter  fruit  for  his  eating 
before  I  have  done  with  him. 

"This  man  shall  be  at  my  feet  again  —  I  do  not  know 
whether  in  love  or  hate ;  but  no  living  creature  shall  ever 
cast  me  off  in  this  slow,  heartless  fashion.  I  am  young, 
beautiful,  the  fashion — but  these  things  count  for  but  little 
in  a  contest  with  men  like  Lawrence.  He  it  was  who  first 
told  /me  that  I  possess  something  far  more  powerful  than 
all  these — intellect,  ialent,  powers  of  combination,  and 
that  subtle  magnetism  which  no  man  has  ever  yet  had 
power  to  resist:  compared  with  this,  beauty,  youth,  and 
fashion  are  trivial  possessions.  But  I  have  them  all,  and 
it  shall  go  hard  if  this  proud  man  is  not  made  to  feel  their 
influence.  He  thinks  I  accept  the  position,  and  do  not  feel. 
Let  him.  I  have  not  mingled  in  society  and  practised  his 
lessons  for  nothing.  The  '  brilliant  coquette'  with  whom  he 
could  associate  with  safety  has  at  least  learned  how  to  con 
ceal  her  anguish.  He  shall  yet  find  how  fatal  and  poison 
ous  is  the  hatred  growing  up  like  a  upas-tree  in  the  desert 
he  has  made.  My  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Lee  thrives.  I 


374  First  Widowhood. 

have  become  the  intimate  friend  of  his  daughter,  a  tender 
nurse  to  his  invalid  wife.  They  are  a  singularly  refined 
and  intelligent  family,  so  loving  and  true  that  I  almost 
envy  the  simplicity  which  springs  from  so  much  goodness. 
In  my  friendship  for  his  wife  and  daughter  I  find  the  surest 
means  of  interesting  Mr.  Lee. 

"  What  do  I  purpose  by  this  ?  Why,  to  triumph  over  that 
ingrate  Lawrence  by  a  conquest  of  the  only  man  within 
reach  who  is  admitted  to  be  his  superior.  He  has  humiliated 
my  pride,  wounded  my  vanity,  and,  oh  heavens !  thrown 
back  the  most  passionate  love  that  woman  ever  bestowed  on 
man,  as  too  worthless  for  his  acceptance  without  money. 
Were  Mr.  Lee  an  unmarried  man,  this  Lawrence  should  be 
invited  to  act  as  his  groomsman  within  the  month.  As  it 
is,  he  is  distinguished  and  unapproachable  to  the  common 
herd.  As  to  the  rest,  wait  and  see  —  wait  and  see ! 

"  Even  here  that  man  seems  determined  to  thwart  and 
wound  me.  Once,  when  I  was  talking  with  Mr.  Lee  in  a 
low  voice,  watching  the  effect  of  this  intimacy  on  Lawrence, 
who  stood  near,  from  under  my  half-closed  eyelashes,  he 
came  up  quietly,  and  desired  to  be  introduced  to  my  com 
panion,  who  that  moment  moved  away  unconscious  of  the 
request. 

"  Lawrence  has  become  acquainted  with  the  young  lady. 
I  do  not  know  how  he  managed  it,  but  this  morning  when 
I  looked  out  upon  the  sea,  thinking  only  of  him,  they  were 
standing  together  on  the  shore,  conversing  like  old  friends. 
My  heart  stood  still ;  I  felt  my  very  lips  turn  white.  The 
girl  is  rich,  beautiful,  and  of  good  family.  Almost  her  en 
tire  life  has  been  spent  in  France,  and  she  has  undoubtedly 
brought  all  the  arts  and  graces  learned  in  foreign  society  in 
order  to  insure  her  conquests  here.  How  did  she  manage 
to  attract  Lawrence?  No  woman  has  been  able  to  do  that 
since  he  came  here.  Until  now  my  influence  has  been  su 
preme,  my  society  sufficient  to  his  happiness  ;  —  now  he  is 


First  Widowhood.  375 

standing  by  her — yes,  looking  down  into  the  eyes  of  that  girl 
with  the  air  of  a  man  entranced.  What  can  it  mean? 
what  can  it  mean?  .  .  . 

"  1  have  not  slept  all  night.  My  brain  whirls,  my  heart 
aches;  all  the  pride  in  my  nature  rises  up  in  rebellion.  I 
hate  that  man.  He  loves  her.  I  can  see  it  in  his  eyes ;  I 
can  hear  it  in  his  speech.  There  is  homage  in  the  very  bend 
of  his  person  when  he  salutes  her.  Never,  even  in  the 
first  days  of  our  acquaintance,  has  he  addressed  me  with 
such  tender  admiration.  Oh,  how  I  hate  her !  The  blood 
burns  hotly  in  my  veins  when  she  approaches  me.  I  long 
to  strike  her  down.  But  be  quiet,  proud  heart !  the  time 
will  come  —  the  time  will  come! 

"  A  gentleman  has  just  arrived  at  the  Branch  from  the 
neighborhood  of  Mr.  Lee's  residence  in  Pennsylvania.  He 
is  a  bright,  chivalrous,  noble-hearted  young  fellow,  evidently 
in  love  with  Jessie  Lee,  who  looks  upon  him  only  as  a  gen 
erous  young  man  whom  she  has  known  all  her  life,  and  can 
not  be  particularly  interested  in.  I  discovered  all  this  at 
the  first  interview.  Besides  the  disadvantage  of  a  long  in 
timacy,  she  does  not  care  for  him  because  of  the  fascina 
tions  this  other  man  has  thrown  around  her.  Poor  fellow ! 
how  sad  and  bewildered  he  looks  when  she  turns  from  him 
with  such  unconscious  indifference  to  listen  for  the  footsteps 
of  his  rival.  How  her  cheek  burns  and  her  eyelids  droop 
when  the  one  man  approaches  her  !  Ah !  I  know  the  feeling, 
and  could  almost  give  pity  for  the  disappointment  in  store 
for  her ;  for  she  shall  be  disappointed.  His  '  brilliant  co 
quette  '  is  on  the  watch,  softly,  stealthily,  but  vigilant  as  a 
fox.  Where  two  men  are  in  love  with  the  same  woman, 
opportunities  for  complications  are  always  arising.  I  shall 
neither  overlook  or  throw  them  aside. 

"  Days  and  weeks  have  worn  away, — that  is  the  word, — 
worn  away  with  such  dull  joylessness  that  they  seem  to  me 
like  the  heavy  dreams  of  a  sick  man.  It  is  true  this  man 


376  First  Widowhood. 

would  have  married  me  out  of  lukewarm  love  and  a  thirst 
for  money ;  but  it  is  all  over  now.  Both  inclinations  have 
kindled  up  into  fiery  passion  for  this  Jessie  Lee,  and  she  is 
in  love  with  him  —  a  first  love,  deep  and  shy,  but  positive. 
He  sees  this  and  exults  in  it,  utterly  careless  that  I  see  and 
suffer. 

"  My  friends  reproach  me  for  my  reckless  gayety.  They 
complain  that  I  am  too  greedy  of  pleasure,  and  give  myself 
no  rest.  Greedy  of  pleasure !  I  am  only  fleeing  from  pain ; 
I  cannot  pause  to  think  without  loathing  the  past  and  dread 
ing  the  future.  I  rush  onward  like  a  wounded  animal,  afraid 
to  pause  lest  I  should  be  tempted  to  lie  down  and  bleed  to 
death. 

"Lawrence  has  become  close  friends  with  young  Bos- 
worth.  They  have  known  each  other  before,  it  seems,  and 
the  acquaintance  has  been  warmly  renewed.  There  is  craft 
and  calculation  in  this.  Let  me  watch  and  wait.  I  knew 
it.  Lawrence  seldom  attempts  to  attract  man  or  woman  in 
vain.  This  morning  the  blinds  of  my  window  were  closed, 
and  I  sat  thoughtfully  in  the  twilight  of  my  room,  listening 
to  the  murmurs  of  the  ocean,  that  seemed  to  grow  softer  and 
more  slumberous  as  the  sun  poured  its  silvery  radiance  upon 
them.  I  was  very  sad.  No  one  would  have  complained  of 
my  spirits  could  they  have  seen  me  then. 

"  All  at  once,  voices  startled  me.  Lawrence  and  young 
Bosworth  had  paused  near  the  closed  blinds  of  my  room. 
Just  before  this,  some  invitation  had  evidently  been  extended 
to  Lawrence,  and  he  accepted  it  with  evident  satisfaction. 

"  '  Of  course  I  will  come,  my  good  fellow.  Fine  shooting, 
a  good  horse,  and  such  neighbors  as  the  Lees,  would  draw  a 
man  out  of  paradise.  You  may  count  on  me  for  a  month/ 

" '  Then  it  is  settled,'  answered  Bosworth,  with  a  little 
reserve;  perhaps  he  was  not  altogether  pleased  that  the 
Lees  were  considered  as  an  inducement  for  the  visit.  '  Then 
it  is  settled.  We  will  do  our  best  to  make  your  visit  to  the 
old  house  pleasant/ 


First  Widowhood.  377 

"  They  passed  on  after  this,  and  left  me  trembling  with  in 
dignation.  Lawrence  had  made  arrangements  to  follow 
Jessie  Lee  in  a  way  that  would  commit  him  to  nothing. 
Here,  my  presence  has  been  some  restraint  upon  him.  In 
the  country,  his  opportunities  to  see  her  will  be  far  greater, 
and  he  will  become  thoroughly  acquainted  with  all  the  ad 
vantages  of  her  position. 

"  Lawrence  is  going  to  visit  his  rival,  Mr.  Bosworth.  I 
will  visit  my  rival,  Miss  Jessie  Lee,  at  the  same  time.  Be 
fore  the  night  closes  in,  I  will  have  an  invitation  from  both 
the  young  lady  and  her  invalid  mother.  As  for  Miss  Hyde, 
it  would  be  a  thousand  years  before  I  got  one  from  her.  She 
does  not  like  me,  but  I  will  become  an  inmate  of  her  friends' 
house  nevertheless.  I  can  almost  smile  when  I  think  of  the 
confusion  this  arrangement  will  make. 

"  The  night  has  not  darkened  yet,  and  I  am  invited  to  The 
Eidge.  This  is  the  name  of  Mrs.  Lee's  place  in  the  country. 
How  easily  these  gentle  and  truthful  women  are  managedr 
They  had  not  the  least  idea  of  inviting  me  when  I  entered 
their  parlor,  but  in  ten  minutes  after  it  was  all  arranged.  1 
did  not  promise  to  go,  however,  but  left  the  acceptance  for 
a  future  day.  This  uncertainty  will  prevent  them  mention 
ing  the  visit  to  Lawrence 

"  I  am  here  at  The  Ridge,  an  honored  guest,  welcome  to 
every  one  except  Miss  Hyde,  who  never  has  even  pretended 
to  like  me.  She  has  great  influence  in  the  family  ;  but  how 
long  will  it  last  ?  My  enemies  usually  get  into  trouble  in 
some  unexpected  way  before  I  have  been  with  them  long. 

"  Lawrence  is  here,  but  I  have  managed  that  he  shall  not 
know  of  my  presence  until  we  meet  face  to  face.  We  have 
a  delicate  game  to  play,  and  I  shall  enjoy  the  first  move. 

"  I  have  seen  him.  We  went  out  on  horseback  this  after 
noon,  and  he  joined  us.  I  was  in  my  saddle  when  he  rode 
up,  and  smiled  upon  him  as  if  we  had  met  only  yesterday. 
His  face  flushed  scarlet  when  he  saw  me.  I  made  no  effort 


378  First  Widowhood. 

to  have  him  near  me,  but  rode  on  with  Mr.  Lee,  who  is 
really  one  of  the  most  charming  men  I  ever  saw.  I  watched 
Lawrence  closely,  to  detect  some  annoyance  at  this  intimacy ; 
but  his  face  was  inscrutable.  One  thing  was  positive :  my 
presence  annoyed  him. 

"  I  think  there  was  an  effort  made  by  Miss  Hyde  to  keep 
me  from  Mrs.  Lee's  sick-room,  but  all  her  petty  obstacles 
were  swept  away  like  a  handful  of  rushes.  Let  this  dainty 
little  person  take  care,  or  she  may  not  long  remain  the 
friend  par  excellence  of  the  family.  Mrs.  Lee  is  very  deli 
cate,  and  may  at  any  hour  drop  out  of  life.  They  are 
enormously  rich,  and  most  of  the  money  comes  from  her 
real  estate.  I  suppose  Lawrence  knows  all  this,  or  he  would 
not  have  been  in  the  neighborhood ;  but  he  shall  never 
marry  this  girl  —  never  —  never ! 

"  I  am  gaining  something  of  my  old  ascendency  over  this 
man  ;  and  as  I  gain,  she  loses  —  no  matter  how  —  but  she 
does.  There  are  things  which  we  never  write,  or  care  to  see 
on  record  even  in  our  own  hearts.  I  think  the  devoted  at 
tentions  of  my  host  wound  his  vanity  a  little ;  and  it  is 
for  this  reason  I  encourage  them — with  another,  so  vague  and 
remote  that  it  scarcely  takes  shape  as  yet.  But  this  is  cer 
tain  :  I  will  not  be  made  bankrupt  in  everything.  If  love 
fails  me,  I  will  have  power  and  wealth.  If  he  attains  this 
girl,  I  will  sweep  everything  else  out  of  his  reach.  The  pale 
woman  up  yonder  in  her  tower-chamber  cannot  live  forever. 

"  There  is  a  little  imp  of  Satan  in  this  house,  who  is  con 
stantly  with  Mrs.  Lee,  vigilant  as  a  fox,  but,  to  all  appear 
ance,  stolid  enough  in  everything  where  her  mistress  is  not 
concerned.  She  is  completely  uneducated,  and  seems  to 
observe  or  know  nothing  beyond  her  duties  in  the  sick-room ; 
but  she  is  forever  there,  and,  I  am  sure,  listens  sometimes  to 
our  conversation,  though  it  makes  no  visible  impression  upon 
her.  I  have  told  Cora  to  gain  some  influence  over  this 
strange  creature.  Since  then  she  has  been  in  my  room  fre- 


First  Widoivhood.  379 

quently,  and  yesterday  proposed  to  dress  my  head,  which 
was  beautifully  done.  She  is  very  quiet,  and  takes  no  inter 
est  in  anything  around  her,  but  talks  to  Cora  when  I  am 
away,  and  the  two  are  becoming  very  intimate.  I  shall  find 
her  useful.  In  her  simplicity  she  will  tell  Cora  everything. 

"  Young  Bosworth  has  proposed  to  Jessie  and  been  re 
jected  ;  I  am  sure  of  this,  though  she  is  honorably  reticent, 
and  Miss  Hyde  refuses  to  speak.  My  relations  with  Lawrence 
are  getting  more  and  more  confidential  and  friendly.  Yester 
day  he  even  hinted  at  his  attachment  for  Jessie.  I  listened 
in  dead  stillness,  holding  my  breath,  for  it  seemed  as  if 
some  cruel  hand  were  clutching  at  my  heart.  Does  he  think 
that  I  have  no  feeling,  no  pride?  Sometimes  I  hate  the 
man.  How  would  he  open  this  subject?  How  was  I  en 
dowed  with  power  to  listen  without  shrieking  forth  the  agony 
it  inflicted  ? 

"  He  asked  me,  with  an  effort  at  carelessness,  if  I  thought 
there  was  anything  serious  in  young  Bosworth's  attentions 
to  Miss  Lee.  His  voice  faltered  a  little,  and  I  knew  that  he 
was  anxious.  So  I  answered  with  gentle  deliberation  that 
I  knew  very  little  of  the  matter.  Cora  had  gathered  from 
the  servants  that  they  were  mutually  attached,  but  Mr.  Lee 
opposed  the  marriage,  as  young  Bosworth's  fortune  was  in 
no  reasonable  proportion  to  that  Miss  Lee  would  inherit. 
Lawrence  winced  at  this,  unless  I  am  greatly  mistaken. 
Bosworth  is  a  millionnaire  compared  to  him.  If  he  has 
property  of  any  amount,  I  have  been  unable  to  learn  the 
fact.  Indeed,  he  speaks  of  himself  always  as  a  poor  man  ; 
but  that  may  be  from  calculation.  Thinking  that  Bosworth 
might  know  and  have  spoken  of  his  friend's  affairs,  I  have 
brought  up  the  subject  once  or  twice  when  conversing  with 
Miss  Hyde,  but  she  evidently  knew  little  or  nothing  about 
it.  Oh,  why  is  he  not  a  rich  man !  The  temptation  of  Miss 
Lee's  fortune  would  be  nothing  to  him  then,  and  that  girl 
and  I  would  stand  on  equal  ground.  With  the  odds  so  com- 


380  First  Widowhood. 

pletely  against  me,  I  have  sworn  to  myself  that  he  shall 
never,  never  marry  her. 

"  She  loves  him,  and  I  think  he  loves  her ;  still  he  turns 
to  me  for  sympathy  and  counsel,  believing  that  I  forget 
and  forgive. 

"  Yes,  she  has  rejected  young  Bosworth,  and  he  is  ill,  very 
ill.  That  fine  old  lady,  his  grandmother,  has  sent  for  Miss 
Hyde,  who  will  take  Jessie  Lee  to  visit  her  sick  lover. 
Lawrence  shall  know  this.  He  shall  watch  for  her,  going 
and  coming.  What,  but  intense  love,  can  account  for  a 
step  so  singular  —  taken,  too,  without  the  knowledge  of  her 
father,  for  I  will  see  that  no  communication  of  the  fact  shall 
reach  him. 

"  It  is  exactly  as  I  wished.  He  saw  her  on  the  road ;  he 
knows  how  angry  her  father  was.  His  mortification  is  com 
plete.  He  suffers  enough  to  make  my  soul  rise  up  in  arms 
against  him.  To-day  he  betrayed  one  fact.  The  hope  of 
gaining  her  property  was  a  powerful  incentive,  however 
much  he  may  love  her.  The  man  is  worse  than  poor  —  heavily 
in  debt  —  and  feels  himself  compelled  to  marry  riches.  Per 
haps  this  is  the  sole  motive  that  brings  him  to  the  feet  of 
this  beautiful  heiress.  If  I  thought  so,  he  might  marry  her ; 
and  I  would  wait  a  little  till  that  frail  woman  —  no,  that  is 
a  terrible  thought;  let  it  sleep  —  let  it  sleep.  Still,  what 
would  I  do,  even  if  Lawrence  loved  me  ?  With  extravagant 
tastes  like  ours,  and  high  social  positions  to  maintain  with 
out  means,  and  he  in  debt,  a  marriage  would  be  madness. 
If  I  were  only  sure  that  he  sought  her  for  her  money  alone  — 
but  I  will  not  think  of  it. 

"  Lawrence  has  gone.  I  could  not  endure  to  see  his  dis 
appointment,  and  let  him  depart  supposing  her  engaged. 

"  I  cannot  live  without  him.  This  beautiful  place  is  a 
desert,  with  all  its  blossoming  flowers  and  rich  appliances. 
When  I  feel  that  he  has  gone,  a  gloom  falls  upon  everything 
around  me.  I  am  more  lonely  and  miserable  than  his  devo- 


First  Widowhood.  381 

tion  to  this  young  heiress  could  make  me.  Without  his 
society,  life  would  be  a  heavy  burden.  But  how  is  that  to 
be  attained  ?  J.  : 

"  These  few  days  have  been  important  ones  to  me.  I  have 
conjectured  and  thought  till  my  brain  aches  and  my  heart  is 
sore.  To-day  I  stood  upon  the  top  of  the  Ridge,  looking  out 
upon  the  town  and  the  vast  landed  estate  owned  by  this 
man.  Miss  Hyde  was  with  me,  and  something  she  said  led 
me  into  a  new  train  of  thought.  It  seems  that  Jessie  Lee  is 
an  heiress  in  spite  of  her  father.  At  her  mother's  death, 
she  will  come  in  possession  of  half  the  estate.  Of  course, 
she  will  always  live  near  the  homestead,  and  the  man  she 
marries  must  necessarily  be  almost  an  inmate  there.  I  have 
thought  of  this  a  great  deal.  New  combinations  are  ar 
ranging  themselves  in  my  mind.  If  this  rich  man  were 
free  —  but  I  dare  not  think  of  it. 

"  This  lady  is  very  lovely,  but  life  must  be  a  burden  to 
any  invalid.  I  should  think  death  a  mercy  compared  to 
the  dull  monotony  of  a  sick-room.  He  is  very  tender  and 
kind  to  her ;  but  full  health  and  continued  illness  cannot 
long  remain  in  sympathy.  He  has  learned  this  within  the 
last  two  months,  or  I  am  greatly  mistaken.  Jessie  Lee  is 
getting  distrustful  of  me.  Miss  Hyde  has  disliked  me  from 
the  first,  but  in  the  sick-room  I  am  all-potent,  and  this 
proud  man  does  not  himself  dream  of  the  power  I  have 
attained  over  him 

"  I  will  do  it ;  what  choice  have  I  ?  Poverty  on  one  side, 
loneliness,  desolation.  On  the  other,  wealth,  position,  his 
society.  Oh,  if  I  could  only  be  sure  that  he  does  not  love 
her! 

"  Having  made  up  my  mind,  I  am  not  one  to  falter.  Yes 
terday  I  was  talking  with  her  about  opiates.  She  is  very 
nervous  and  wakeful  at  night,  but  refused  to  take  laudanum. 
Very  well ;  I  have  persuaded  her  that  chloroform  will  bring 
rest,  and  she  has  some  in  her  room.  If  she  should  take  an 
overdose,  who  can  be  astonished? 


382  First  Widowhood. 

"  Last  night  I  had  a  fearful  struggle  in  her  room.  That 
girl  seems  endowed  with  wonderful  resistance.  I  cannot  put 
her  so  deeply  into  insensibility  that  she  does  not  come  out 
with  a  suddenness  that  frightens  me.  Perhaps  I  am  ner 
vous  ;  everything  startles  me,  and  I  feel  panic-stricken  at 
the  least  sound. 

"  After  several  failures  I  at  last  got  the  imp  into  perfect 
unconsciousness.  She  was  lying  on  her  white  bed,  more  like 
a  ghost  than  a  human  being.  I  stood  over  her ;  the  dim 
outline  of  her  person  was  just  visible,  but  my  hand  crept 
slowly  through  the  darkness,  grasping  the  bottle,  which  was 
already  uncorked.  I  was  resolute.  There  was  no  tremor 
of  heart  or  hand  to  hold  me  back.  Slowly  and  steadily  she 
inhaled  the  drug.  Her  breath  stopped — her  hand,  which 
I  grasped  in  mine,  was  growing  cold,  when  I  heard  a 
scraping  noise  behind  me.  In  an  instant  the  room  was  illu 
minated  with  pale  blue  light.  I  turned  in  horror,  and  saw 
the  girl  Lottie  and  Miss  Hyde,  both  pale  as  death,  gazing 
upon  me.  I  escaped  them  almost  by  a  miracle.  Cora  came 
to  my  aid,  and,  quick  as  a  flash  of  lightning,  changed  the 
bottle  in  my  hand  for  another,  while  Miss  Hyde  was  abso 
lutely  holding  me  in  her  arms.  The  whole  family  were 
aroused,  but  I  received  tnem  calmly :  the  moment  of  peril 
had  passed,  and,  instead  of  sinking,  my  energies  rose  to  the 
conflict.  But  after  I  reached  my  room,  the  reaction  was 
terrible.  I  fell  from  one  fainting  fit  to  another  until  morning. 

"  That  girl  Lottie  suspects  me.  No  fox  waiting  for  prey 
was  ever  more  vigilant.  I  dare  not  venture  to  that  room 
again. 

"  An  idea  struck  me  this  afternoon.  A  few  words,  spoken 
sadly  and  secretly  by  the  sick  woman,  revealed  means  of 
reaching  the  end  I  wish,  which  are  entirely  free  from  danger, 
and  may  lead  to  other  results.  Let  me  think  ;  let  me  plan. 
Why  did  this  idea  never  present  itself  before  ? 

"  'To  think  that  he  dip!  not  love  me,  would  be  death,'  she 


First  Widowhood.  383 

said.  I  felt  the  blood  leap  from  my  heart.  This  sentence 
revealed  a  terrible  power  which  might  safely  be  used.  A 
power  so  subtle  and  deep-working  that  no  human  being 
would  ever  guess  at  its  fatal  effects. 

"  I  have  written  this  woman  a  letter,  so  completely  imi 
tating  Jessie  Lee's  handwriting  that  no  human  being  can 
detect  the  difference.  In  that  letter  I  have  accused  myself 
of  attempting  to  entrap  Mr.  Lee,  and  of  usurping  the  affec 
tions  that  should  belong  to  his  wife.  I  have  pointed  out 
proof  after  proof  that  he  has  ceased  to  regard  her,  and  is 
becoming  weary  of  the  life  her  illness  forces  upon  him.  I 
have  warned  her  that  his  love  is  already  given  to  another, 
and  that  her  very  life  is  becoming  burdensome  to  him. 

"  The  letter  is  adroitly  written,  but  has  no  signature. 
Who  could  suppose  any  woman  capable  of  maligning  her 
self?  I  have  sent  it  to  the  mail.  It  will  reach  her  to-mor 
row.  I  cannot  sleep  to-night.  Work  like  this  requires  a 
heart  of  brass  and  nerves  of  steel. 

"  It  is  done.  She  got  the  letter  while  we  were  out  riding. 
When  we  came  back,  her  heart  was  broken  —  poor  thing, 
poor  woman !  I  almost  wish  it  had  not  been  done.  The 
feeling  of  terror  that  seized  upon  me  when  I  saw  their  white 
faces,  was  awful.  A  faint  sickness  crept  over  me,  but  I 
must  go  on  and  face  the  work  I  had  done. 

"  I  kissed  her  while  she  was  dying.  Did  Judas  feel  so 
when  he  betrayed  the  Saviour?  No  wonder  he  went  out 
and  killed  himself.  A  drop  of  her  life-blood  clung  to  my 
lips.  I  washed  it  off  again  and  again,  but  it  burns  there  yet  — 
it  burns  there  yet 

"  Weeks  have  passed,  mostly  in  solitude,  for  we  keep  apart 
from  each  other,  and  meet  gloomily  when  forced  into  domes 
tic  companionship.  I  am  sure  this  man  loves  me,  though  as 
yet  he  has  given  no  sign.  I  am  equally  sure  that  the  other 
inmates  of  the  house  hate  me. 

"  I  have  written  to  Lawrence,  explaining  away  many  things 


384  First  Widowhood. 

that  drove  him  from  the  neighborhood.  I  have  told  him 
that  Jessie  Lee  is  not  engaged — that  she  has  loved  him  from 
the  first.  This  will  bring  him  back.  Let  him  marry  her  ; 
his  presence  is  my  life.  That  much  at  least  will  be  secured. 

"  He  has  been  here,  she  has  refused  him  utterly,  and  he  is 
furious.  Oh,  such  words  as  he  used,  such  cruel,  hard  truths 
as  he  told  me !  They  pierce  my  heart  like  arrows  poison- 
tipped.  He  does  not  love  me  —  never  did.  This  thought 
makes  me  hard  as  iron,  resolute  as  a  tigress. 

"  I  am  about  to  leave  the  Ridge.  I  have  separated  him 
from  his  household.  It  was  the  necessity  of  my  position. 
Had  these  two  women  regained  their  influence  over  Mr. 
Lee,  I  should  have  lost  him  too.  As  it  is,  they  will  be  left 
alone.  I  shall  not  be  absent  from  his  house  twenty-four 
hours  before  he  will  depart  also. 

"  He  intends  to  leave  home  at  once  and  travel  in  Europe. 
About  the  end  of  this  year  he  will  be  in  Paris.  He  asked 
no  questions  about  my  movements,  but  there  was  anxiety 
and  deep  distress  in  his  eyes  that  I  understood. 

"  I  shall  go  at  once  to  New  York,  sell  my  jewels,  and  hold 
myself  in  readiness  for  anything  that  comes.  But  one  thing 
is  certain  —  this  man  and  I  meet  again." 

Mrs.  Dennison's  journal  closed  here.  I  read  it  through, 
word  by  word,  until  my  very  heart  grew  cold  with  horror 
and  dread.  It  is  a  terrible  thing  to  be  made  the  custodian 
of  a  great  crime.  It  haunted  me  night  and  day,  until  the 
very  burden  of  it  threatened  to  undermine  my  health. 

I  hid  the  book  away,  and  locked  it  close  from  all  knowl 
edge  but  my  own.  For  the  universe  I  would  not  have  told 
Jessie  one  word  of  the  awful  crime  it  revealed.  I  think  it 
would  have  killed  her.  But  all  this  time  my  soul  grew 
faint  with  apprehension.  The  year  was  wellnigh  at  its 
close.  Would  this  woman  carry  out  her  project  and  meet 
Mr.  Lee  in  Paris  ?  The  thought  drove  me  wild.  I  resolved 


Lottie's  Letter.  385 

to  leave  home  and  cross  the  ocean  rather  than  allow  a 
'  aoble  and  good  man  to  be  wiled  on  to  a  union  with  that  ter 
rible  woman.  But  this  was  difficult.  How  could  I  leave 
Jessie  to  such  perfect  loneliness  ?  These  thoughts  filled  my 
mind  day  and  night,  haunting  me  almost  into  insanity. 

Sometimes  I  thought  of  Lottie  with  a  gleam  of  hope: 
possibly  she  had  undertaken  the  daring  enterprise  which  I 
contemplated  with  so  much  terror.  I  resolved  to  wait 
a  while,  hoping  that  she  might  send  us  some  intelligence. 

Weeks  went  by  and  we  heard  nothing  of  her.  She  had 
not  promised  to  write — still  we  anxiously  expected  to  hear 
of  her  welfare ;  but  nothing  came.  Like  Mr.  Lee,  Lottie 
seemed  to  have  been  swept  out  of  our  lives. 

All  this  was  very  sad ;  but  we  received  a  little  sunshine 
in  the  constant  visits  of  young  Bosworth,  who  was  so  happy 
now  in  his  but  half  acknowledged  engagement  to  our  Jessie 
that  all  our  troubles  were  chased  away  in  his  presence.  As 
for -the  old  lady — but  it  is  impossible  to  explain  what  a 
protection  and  comfort  her  society  proved  to  us  at  this  time. 

A  month — six  weeks  went  by,  and  still  nothing  of  Mr. 
Lee  or  of  Lottie ;  both  had  deserted  us,  and  we  were  indeed 
alone.  Jessie  had  some  consolation  in  the  dawning  tender 
ness  of  her  second  love ;  but  I  —  oh !  those  were  dreary, 
dreary  days  to  me ! 


CHAPTER  LXXIV. 
LOTTIE'S  LETTER. 

ONE  morning  I  found  a  letter  on  the  hall-table,  which 
sent  all  the  blood  from  my  heart.     The  handwriting  I 
did  not  know,  but  it  had  a  foreign  postmark,  and  that  set  my 
hand  to  trembling  as  I  touched  it.  The  address  was  to  myself. 
24 


386  Lottie's  Letter. 

Jessie  was  still  in  the  room  ;  so,  like  a  thief,  I  snatched 
the  precious  messenger,  and  went  off  to  my  old  place  on  the 
Eldge,  where  I  could  be  sure  of  solitude.  I  was  breathless 
on  reaching  the  rock,  and  sat  down  with  a  hand  pressed 
hard  against  my  heart,  which  throbbed  with  suffocating  vio 
lence. 

I  sat  down  and  tore  open  the  envelope.  It  was  a  long, 
heavy  letter,  closely  written.  I  recognized  the  handwrit 
ing  with  a  thrill  of  dread.  With  a  sinking  heart  I  turned 
over  the  pages,  and  saw  "  Lottie "  written  on  the  extreme 
corner  of  the  last  sheet. 

"  Lottie ! "  and  the  letter  dated  in  Paris !  What  could  it 
mean?  It  was  some  moments  before  I  composed  myself 
sufficiently  to  make  out  the  first  few  lines,  though  they 
were  characteristic  enough. 

"  My  very  dear  Miss  Hyde,"  the  letter  began,  "  I  a'n't 
much  used  to  writing  letters,  and  it  seems  to  me  as  if  this 
wrould  be  long  and  hard  work;  but  things  must  be  told,*and 
if  I  don't  write  them,  who  will  ? 

"  You  thought  hard  of  me,  I  dare  say,  for  leaving  you 
just  as  I  did ;  but  I  thought  just  the  other  way  about  it, 
and  have  n't  changed  my  mind  yet.  It  was  tough  work, 
though,  to  get  away  from  home  and  bid  you  both  good-bye, 
as  I  did.  I  hope  to  goodness  you  will  never  have  to  go 
through  with  anything  like  it.  I  could  not  tell  you  then 
what  it  was  that  set  me  off;  but  I  will  now. 

"That  very  morning,  before  I  came  down  on  you  for  the 
money,  the  man  from  town  brought  over  some  things  done 
up  in  a  newspaper  more  than  six  weeks  old,  and  in  it  I  read 
that  Mrs.  Bab — I  beg  pardon — Madam  Dennison  had  set 
sail  in  a  steamboat  for  a  place  called  Havre,  across  the 
Atlantic  Ocean ;  I  know  more  of  places  and  things  than 
you  might  believe.  I  was  sure  that  Havre  was  in  Europe, 
and  knew  well  enough  that  Mr.  Lee  was  there — a  rich 
widower  —  with  no  one  in  the  wide  world  to  keep  him  from 


Lottie? s  Letter.  387 

getting  into  scrapes.  Of  course,  anybody  that  could  see 
through  a  millstone  might  have  known  what  that  she-Bab 
—  no,  I  mean  that  lady  and  servant  —  went  to  Havre  for. 

"  Well,  I  thought  it  all  over,  and  made  up  my  mind  what 
to  do.  First,  I  concluded  to  keep  a  close  mouth  in  regard  to 
Miss  Jessie,  for  I  was  sure  that  she  would  wilt  right  down ; 
and  as  for  you  —  well,  no  matter :  that  little  secret  lies  be 
tween  you  and  me.  Silent  was  the  word  then ;  but  I  had 
made  up  my  mind  to  travel,  and  was  bound  to  do  it.  But 
people  can't  sail  across  oceans,  and  gulfs,  and  inlets,  and 
such  kind  of  waterworks,  without  money,  and  I  had  n't  but 
two  half-dollars  in  the  world.  You  know  how  I  came  down 
on  you  and  the  dear  young  lady  like  a  roaring  lion,  and  got 
that  six  hundred  dollars ;  I'd  rather  have  danced  on  red- 
hot  coals  an  hour  than  do  what  I  did.  It  was  just  highway 
burglary,  and  nothing  less.  I  hate  myself  for  it  yet. 

"  Well,  after  I  got  the  money  I  made  quick  work  of  it, 
sat  up  all  night,  did  a  little  packing,  a  little  praying,  and  a 
great  deal  of  crying  till  daylight  came ;  then  I  put  for  the 
railroad  and  flashed  down  to  New  York.  A  newspaper  that 
I  bought  of  a  little  boy  in  the  cars  told  me  that  a  steamer 
sailed  for  Havre  that  very  day.  The  minute  we  stopped  in 
New  York  I  got  lost  in  a  crowd  of  carriage-drivers  and 
long  whips,  that  seemed  terribly  glad  to  see  me ;  and  one 
of  them  took  me  on  one  side  as  kind  as  could  be,  asking 
where  I  wanted  to  go,  promising  to  take  me  right  there  — 

«,t  is,  to  the  steamer  —  trunk  and  all,  in  no  time. 
'  The  man  kept  his  word.  I  got  into  his  carriage,  and 
we  drove  through  long  streets,  and  cross-streets,  down  among 
acres  of  ships  that  looked  like  blasted  trees,  and  at  last  we 
got  to  a  steamer  with  stairs  down  its  black  sides,  and 
smoke  puffing  out  from  its  chimneys  in  a  frightful  way. 

"  The  man  climbed  up  the  stairs  with  my  trunk  on  his 
shoulder ;  I  followed.  He  set  it  down,  and  I  sat  down  on 
it.  Then  the  man  wanted  two  dollars,  and  I  gave  him  one, 


388  Lottie's  Letter. 

at  which  he  grumbled  a  little ;  but  I  told  him  that  I  had 
travelled,  and  knew  what  was  what.  Then  he  went  away 
and  left  me  alone  in  the  crowd ;  so  I  had  a  good  cry  all  to 
myself,  thinking  of  you  folks  at  home,  and  wondering  what 
would  become  of  me  in  the  end. 

"  While  I  was  sitting  there  so  heavy-hearted,  the  bells 
started  out  a-ringing,  the  steamer  began  to  heave  and  groan, 
half  the  people  went  helter-skelter  down  the  side  of  the  ves 
sel,  and  the  other  half  crowded  toward  one  end.  Then  we 
began  to  move,  and  I  felt  the"  blood  creep  up  and  down  my 
limbs  as  shivery  as  ice.  I  remember  seeing,  through  the 
tears  that  almost  blinded  me,  handkerchiefs  waving  and 
people  crying  on  the  deck  and  down  on  the  wharf;  but  there 
was  nobody  to  cry  about  me,  nor  shake  away  their  sorrow 
from  a  white  handkerchief;  so  I  just  huddled  down  on  the 
trunk  and  gave  right  up. 

"  Oh  !  how  my  heart  sunk  as  the  steamer  swung  round 
and  dashed  out  into  the  great  river ;  and,  to  scare  me  worse, 
a  gun  went  off,  bang !  sending  a  stream  of  smoke  behind  us. 
I  covered  my  face  in  my  hands  and  cried  —  oh !  how  I  did 
cry! 

"  When  I  looked  up  again,  New  York  was  a  great  way 
off;  the  ships  looked  like  a  forest  of  dead  pine-trees,  and 
everything  else  lay  in  a  blue  fog.  I  looked  the  other  way, 
where  the  sun  was  going  down  in  the  deep,  deep  water. 
There  everything  was  lonesome  as  the  grave,  and  I  almost 
wished  that  I  was  dead.  But  the  steamer  kept  on  prowling 
along  the  water,  like  a  great  wild  beast,  worrying  us  all  i£p 
the  next  world.  It  seemed  as  if  I  was  going  off,  far,  far 
away  from  where  my  mistress  had  gone. 

"  I  had  been  lonesome  before  in  my  life ;  but  this  was 
worse  than  that.  I  wanted  to  creep,  into  some  corner  and 
die.  Then  I  remembered  that  I  had  promised  her,  when  she 
lay  dead  in  the  tower-chamber,  to  be  a  mother  to  you  and 
Miss  Jessie,  and  made  a  liitle  prayer  to  God  that  He  would 


Lottie's  Letter.  389 

help  me  in  the  thing  that  I  was  going  about.     It  was  all 
I  could  do. 

"  When  the  steamer  was  out  in  the  deep  waters,  and  the 
dark  came  on,  a  man  stood  by  my  trunk  and  asked  why  it 
was  that  I  stayed  out  of  my  room.  Then  I  told  him  my  trunk 
was  room  enough  for  me  just  then ;  so  he  went  away  and 
brought  another  man,  who  asked  if  I  had  a  state-room  and- 
a  ticket. 

"  I  told  him  the  truth  —  that  I  did  n't  know  what  a  state 
room  was ;  but  that  something  I  had  eaten  must  have  made 
me  sick,  and  I  wanted  to  lie  down  dreadfully. 

"  The  man  told  me  that  a  state-room  would  cost  more 
than  a  hundred  dollars ;  so  I  told  him  I  'd  rather  stay  on 
deck,  for  there  was  no  certainty  how  much  money  I  might 
want  to  spend  before  I  got  back. 

"  Then  they  began  talking  about  second  cabins,  and  asked 
how  much  money  I  could  pay;  but,  somehow,  I  was  too  sick 
to  care  much,  and  let  'em  pay  themselves ;  so  they  took  me 
down  into  a  room  with  beds  made  like  shelves  along  the 
sides,  and  I  fell  into  one.  Oh,  mercy !  I  can't  think  of  it 
now  without  being  dizzy. 

"Day  and  nigljf; —  day  and  night — rock,  rock — plunge, 
plunge  —  till  at  last  there  was  an  end  of  the  eternal  waters, 
and  we  landed  at  Havre,  —  an  old  fuss}r  place  that  seemed 
as  unsteady  as  the  ship. 

"  Europe  is  a  large  place,  Miss  Hyde,  and  I  did  n't  know 
whereabouts  in  it  Mr.  Lee  or  that  woman  was  to  be  found ; 
but  I  had  money,  and  the  mistress  always  taught  me  to 
trust  in  God  when  I  could  n't  do  anything  on  my  own  hook. 
So  I  watched  everything  that  went  on  among  the  passengers, 
and  kept  a  prayer  for  help  stirring  in  the  bottom  of  my 
heart. 

"At  first  I  was  about  to  ask  some  of  the  passengers  which 
way  I  'd  better  turn,  but  concluded  to  wait.  So  I  followed 
the  crowd  when  it  left  the  steamer,  and  it  took  me  into  a 


390  Lottie's  Letter. 

hotel  as  old  as  the  hills,  where  women  were  running  round 
in  their  nightcaps  and  chattering  like  tame  crows. 

"  I  went  into  a  room  with  the  rest,  and  sat  down  with  my 
satchel  on  my  lap,  keeping  a  keen  eye  on  everything.  We 
Jhad  to  wait  a  good  while ;  for  the  men  at  the  wharf  wanted 
to  see  if  everything  was  put  up  nicely  in  my  trunk  ;  but 
they  promised  to  give  it  back,  and  a  passenger  said  he 
would  send  it  with  his  to  the  hotel,  as  I  was  alone.  I  had  to 
wait. 

"As  I  sat  there  watching,  some  gentlemen  came  in  that 
seemed  to  know  some  of  our  passengers.  They  had  just 
run  down  from  Paris,  I  heard  them  say,  to  meet  their  friends 
on  landing.  They  were  nice,  genteel  men,  and  I  listened  to 
their  talk,  having  nothing  else  to  busy  myself  with.  After 
a  good  deal  of  shaking  hands  and  questioning  about  the 
voyage,  they  began  to  talk  about  Paris,  especially  about  its 
hotels,  and  what  Americans  were  at  them. 

"  I  held  my  breath  and  listened.  The  Hotel  de  Louvre,  or 
Loofer,  or  something  like  that,  they  said,  was  the  hotel  where 
Americans  went  most.  There  was  a  great  number  of  dis 
tinguished  persons  there  now,  and  they  went  over  a  list  of 
names.  When  they  came  to  that  of  Mr.  Lee,  I  caught  my 
breath,  and  sprang  up,  dropping  my  satchel,  with  the  gold 
in  it,  with  a  clank  to  the  floor.  No  one  minded  me ;  so  I 
sat  down  again,  trembling  all  over,  and  listened.  Then 
Mrs.  Dennison's  name  was  huddled  in  among  the  rest,  and 
I  knew  that  the  persons  I  was  in  search  of  were  in  the  same 
town  together,  and  very  near  too ;  for  the  men  who  had  run 
down  from  Paris  didn't  seem  out  of  breath  or  the  least  tired. 
So  I  made  up  my  mind  to  go  there  at  once,  and  come  back 
in  an  hour  or  two  after  my  trunk. 

"  '  Please,  sir,'  said  I  to  one  of  the  gentlemen,  '  can  you 
tell  me  just  how  far  Paris  is  from  this  hotel,  and  which  way 
I  must  turn  ? ' 

"  He  looked  at  me  a  minute,  and  smiled  with  his  eyes. 


Lottie's  Letter.  391 

" '  It  is  about  six  hours,  I  think/  he  answered ;  *  any 
coachman  will  take  you  to  the  depot.' 

"  I  was  rather  discouraged.  If  it  took  him  six  hours  to 
run  the  distance,  I  should  find  it  a  long  walk.  So  I  con 
cluded  to  hire  a  carriage  and  take  my  trunk  along. 

"  After  awhile  my  trunk  came  up  with  a  heap  of  othef 
baggage,  and,  as  everybody  else  was  starting  off  in  car 
riages,  I  hired  one  too ;  and  when  the  man  asked  where  I 
wanted  to  go,  I  told  him  to  the  Louvre  Hotel  in  Paris.  He 
drove  away  at  once,  and  after  a  few  minutes  stopped  at  a 
railroad  depot,. and  opened  the  door  for  me  to  get  out. 

"  '  This  is  the  right  train/  he  said,  in  the  queerest  English 
I  ever  heard.  '  I  will  get  you  a  ticket/ 

"  I  felt  myself  blushing,  but  said  nothing.  He  did  n't 
know  that  I  had  thought  of  walking.  In  less  than  ten 
minutes  I  was  whizzing  along  like  anything  over  the  most 
beautiful  country,  and  through  the  queerest  old  towns,  and 
by  the  strangest  houses  with  points  and  caps  and  corners 
like  great  table-casters  cut  in  stone.  Then  the  dark  came 
on,  and  I  fell  sound  asleep,  till  a  great  crash  and  jar  awoke 
me  in  a  depot  right  in  the  midst  of  a  city  larger  than  New 
York,  all  blazing  with  lights  and  crowded  with  folks. 

"I  had  learned  a  thing  or  two  by  this  time,  and  when  a 
driver  put  himself  in  my  way,  told  him  that  I  wanted  to  go 
to  Mr.  Louvre's  Hotel,  and  that  he  'd  better  get  my  trunk. 
He  did  n't  seem  to  understand  a  word  except  the  name  of 
Mr.  Louvre ;  but  he  caught  that  at  once  and  nodded  his  head. 

"'We,  we!' 

" '  Yes/ 1  said,  'both  of  us.  You  could  n't  very  well  drive 
me  without  going  too,  I  should  think.' 

"  So  up  he  came  with  a  little  one-horse  concern,  and  in  I 
got.  Oh  !  what  streets,  and  lanes,  and  roads  of  lamps  I  went 
through  !  What  crowds  of  people  —  what  tall,  tall  houses ! 
They  made  me  more  dizzy  than  I  had  been,  and  that  was 
bad  enough. 


392  Lottie  in  Paris. 

CHAPTER  LXXV. 

LOTTIE   IN  PARIS. 

AT  last  we  reached  the  hotel — a  great,  grand  house, 
that  frightens  one  by  its   size;   it  must  cover  acres 
and  acres ;  you  could  not  count  the  number  of  lights,  and 
crowds  of  people  going  up  and  down  the  stairs. 

"  They  took  me  into  a  room  half-way  up  to  the  sky,  and 
there  I  sat  down  with  my  head  aching  and  clear  tired  out. 
You  did  n't  know,  I  suppose,  that  I  have  learned  a  good 
many  French  words  from  the  mistress :  such  as  du  pain, 
which  means  bread ;  and  le  the,  for  tea ;  and  sucre,  which 
a'n't  much  different  from  our  sugar,  only  you  mumble  it 
up  in  your  mouth  before  speaking,  and  let  it  all  out  at  once. 

"  Well,  I  was  dying  with  thirst,  and  my  head  throbbed 
terribly.  The  man  called  me  madmoiselle,  and  looked  polite 
and  sorry  ;  so  I  said : 

"  '  Donna  moia  a  cup  of  the,  if  you  please,  mousheu.' 

"  He  looked  bewildered  a  minute,  and  then  brightened 
up  so  pleasant : 

"'Ah!  lethe!     We,  we!' 

" '  No,'  said  I,  thinking  how  improper  it  would  be  for 
that  strange  man  to  sit  down  to  tea  with  a  young  girl  in  her 
room  that  time  of  night;  'only  for  myself;  one  cup  will 
do.  Excuse  me.' 

"  He  did  not  stop  to  hear,  but  went  off  and  came  back 
with  a  china  cup  and  saucer  on  a  little  silver  tray,  as  if  I 
had  been  a  born  lady.  I  stirred  up  the  tea  and  tasted  it. 

"  '  Donna  moia  un  petite  more  sucre,  if  vous  please,'  said  I. 

" '  We,  madmoiselle,  toot  sweet,'  says  he. 

"  The  fellow  pronounced  '  too '  as  if  it  had  a  t  in  it ;  but 
then,  how  could  he  understand  good  English  ? 

"  '  No,  no  —  not  too  sweet,,'  said  I ;  '  the  contrary  way.  I 
want  more  la  suere,  sugar,  you  know.' 


Lottie  in  Paris.  393 

"  The  fellow  really  did  not  understand  his  own  language, 
but  stood  there  looking  wild  as  a  fish-hawk.  All  at  once 
he  brightened  up  and  ran  out  of  the  room.  Directly  he 
came  back  with  another  man.  The  moment  I  saw  his  face 
I  jumped  up,  ready  to  scream  with  joy,  and — and  —  yes, 
Miss  Hyde,  don't  blush !  but  I  sprang  right  into  his  arms 
and  gave  him  a  kiss. 

"  Who  was  it  ?  Why,  James,  Mr.  Lee's  own  man — a  per 
son —  well,  Miss  Hyde,  we  all  have  secrets;  but  if  ever  a 
girl  had  a  right  to  kiss  a  friend  in  a  strange  place,  I  had  — 
that 's  all. 

"  '  Oh !  James,  James  Grant !  It 's  Providence  that  sent 
you  here!' 

"'No,'  he  said,  holding  me  tight  and  stopping  my  mouth 
while  choke-full  of  words,  '  I  rather  think  it  was  your  bad 
French,  Lottie.' 

"  I  would  have  struck  him ;  only  he  held  me  so  near  and 
so  tight  it  was  impossible. 

"  The  waiter  went  out  softly.  What  sensible  people  these 
Frenchmen  are !  Then  I  forgot  my  headache  and  every 
thing  but  the  business  in  hand.  James  is  a  good  scholar, 
you  know,  and  understands  French  like  a  book.  If  ever 
Providence  sent  a  friend  at  the  right  time,  He  did  it  that 
night.  First  I  began  asking  questions. 

"  Mr.  Lee  had  been  away  down  East  in  Jerusalem,  Pa 
lestine,  across  deserts,  and  over  pyramids,  for  almost  the 
whole  time  since  he  left  home.  Sorrowful  as  a  man  could 
be,  but  always  going  ahead,  as  if  comfort  lay  in  sharp  work. 
Then  he  had  come  back  into  Italy,  and  so  into  France, 
which  is  Paris,  you  know. 

"  Mrs.  Dennison  was  in  the  hotel  when  Mr.  Lee  got  there ; 
James  thinks,  unexpectedly  to  his  master,  but  is  not  certain. 
He  knows  that  she  wrote  letters  to  him,  any  way. 

"'She  is  here,  then  —  she  has  been  setting  her  traps,'  I 
said.  '  Tell  me  everything,  James,  if  you  ever  loved  the 


394  Lottie  in  Paris. 

sweet  lady  who  is  dead,  or  her  child,  who  is  pining  herself 
to  death  at  our  own  dear  home.  Tell  me  everything  ! ' 

"  *  Yes,'  he  said,  '  it 's  no  use  going  over  the  tracks  ;  but 
she 's  got  him,  and  to-morrow  they  will  be  married  at  the 
American  Embassy/ 

"  '  To-morrow  !     Married,  to-morrow! '  I  almost  screamed. 

"  '  Yes,'  he  answered ;  '  nothing  can  stop  it.  I  passed  a 
woman  who  brought  home  the  wedding-dress  as  I  came  up 
stairs/ 

"  I  caught  hold  of  James  and  held  his  arms  down  tight. 

"  '  Nothing  can  stop  it,  James  ?  Yes,  sir,  you  and  I  can 
stop  it ;  you  and  I  will  stop  it !  I  never  promised  right  out 
before,  James ;  but  if  you  '11  help  me  to  expose  this  woman, 
I'll — I'll — yes,  you  and  I'll  take  their  place,  and  be 
married  at  the  American  Embassy  right  off  ourselves/ 

"He — well,  Miss  Hyde,  I  won't  worry  you  by  telling 
what  he  said  or  did  just  then  ;  but  my  face  burned  like  fire 
half  an  hour  after. 

"  Now  comes  the  hardest  part  of  my  story.  Don't  clasp 
your  hands  and  pray  for  me,  as  the  worst  sinner  that  ever 
was ;  for  I  a'n't  quite  that !  Still,  you  think  so  much  of  a 
little  fib,  and  listening,  and  breaking  open  seals,  that  I  'd 
rather  not  write  it  if  a  great  deep  ocean  of  water  was  n't 
rolling  between  you  and  me.  Miss  Hyde,  I  own  it,  lies 
a'n't  my  delight ;  but  I  can  tell  'em.  Peeping  through  key 
holes  and  windows  is  n't  my  nature ;  but,  anyhow,  I  did  it. 
More  than  that :  I  never  let  one  of  Mrs.  Dennison's  letters 
leave  our  house  without  reading  it.  One  or  two  letters  I 
kept  back  altogether,  because  they  were  written  in  French, 
and  I  could  n't  read  that.  They  are  with  me  here.  It  was 
to  give  them  into  Mr.  Lee's  hand  that  I  came  across  the 
wide  ocean.  She  suspected  me — or  her  girl  Cora  did  —  and 
hired  one  of  the  men  to  mail  them  safely ;  but  I  knew  a 
better  way  of  bribing  him  to  give  them  up.  True,  it  made 
James  jealous  to  see  how  thick  I  was  with  the  man ;  but  I 
could  n't  help  that. 


The  Casket  of  Diamonds.  395 

"  Babylon  was  cute,  though  ;  she  wrote  carefully.  It  was 
to  some  old  friend  —  who  was  as  bad  as  herself — to  whom 
the  letters  were  sent.  I  have  some  of  her  answers,  too,  as 
well  as  the  journal ;  these  were  the  papers  that  I  laid  before 
James  Grant  that  night. 

"  I  could  only  make  out  a  word  here  and  there  in  the 
French  letters.  If  you  had  n't  been  so  crank  about  honor 
and  all  that,  I  would  have  brought  them  to  you  ;  I  could  n't 
make  up  my  mind  to  take  the  preaching.  But  I  watched. 
You  know,  Miss  Hyde,  no  dog  ever  kept  watch  as  I  did  over 
that  angel ! 

"  She  died.  The  worst  came  while  I  was  wondering  what 
to  do.  There  was  no  use  in  telling  what  I  had  done.  She 
was  dead;  and  I  thought  then  that  the  woman  would  go 
away  and  leave  us  to  our  mourning.  If  she  came  back 
again,  I  meant  to  give  the  journal  up  and  have  you  read  the 
French  letters.  You  know  how  she  left,  and  why  it  was 
Mr.  Lee  went  off  in  that  strange  way ;  I  could  only  guess. 
You  would  n't  trust  me ;  so  I  would  n't  trust  you.  But 
when  I  found  that  Babylon  had  gone  chasing  after  Mr.  Lee, 
just  as  his  year  of  mourning  was  over,  I  followed  her. 

"  I  gave  the  journal  and  letters  to  James,  and  we  read 
them  over  together.  James  reads  French,  and  can  turn  it 
into  English  as  easy  as  talking.  So  he  gave  me  the  English, 
which  was  a  good  deal  like  her  journal,  full  of  sin  and  ini 
quity. 


CHAPTER  LXXVI. 

THE   CASKET   OF   DIAMONDS. 


WHEN  we  had  read  the  letters  and  the  journal,  I  tied 
them  together,  and  sat  down  to  talk  the  matter  over 
with  James,  who  is  as  good  as  a  lawyer  any  day. 


396  TJie  Casket  of  Diamonds. 

" '  Where  is  our  master  now?'  I  said.    'What  time  is  it?' 

" '  It  is  nine.  I  think  he  may  soon  be  in  Mrs.  Dennison's 
parlor ;  for  Cora  told  me  that  her  lady  wished  to  try  on  the 
wedding-dress,  and  hoped  Mr.  Lee  would  come  in  when  it 
was  complete.  I  took  the  message,  and  he  answered,  "  Very 
well." ' 

"'James/  I  said,  'we  have  no  time  to  lose.  Is  there  no 
way  by  which  I  can  get  into  Mrs.  Dennison's  rooms  before 
the  master  comes  in  ? ' 

"  James  thought  a  little,  and  said,  '  Yes,  it  will  be  easy. 
When  Mrs.  Dennison  is  dressed  they  will  go  into  her  parlor. 
It  opens  from  her  bedroom  by  an  arched  doorway  hung 
with  silk  curtains.  When  they  leave  the  bedroom,  I  will 
let  you  in.' 

"  He  went  out  to  see  what  was  going  on,  and  came  back 
all  in  a  hurry,  opened  the  door,  and  whispered,  'Come, 
quick ! ' 

"  I  went,  and  in  two  minutes  was  in  a  large  bedroom, 
warmed  up  like  sunset  with  the  light  that  came  pouring 
through  the  broad  red  curtains  which  hung  between  it  and 
the  next  room. 

" '  Step  softly,  and  hide  somewhere  if  they  come  in,'  whis 
pered  James. 

"'I  will,'  saysL 

"  Then  I  crept  up  to  the  curtain,  pushed  the  red  folds 
back  a  trifle,  and  looked  in. 

"It  was  a  large  room,  lighted,  like  our  drawing-room, 
with  a  great  chandelier,  and  furnished  beautifully.  She 
and  Cora  were  standing  under  the  blaze  of  lights,  all  in  a 
flutter  of  pride.  It 's  no  use,  Miss  Hyde :  I  've  wanted  to 
think  that  woman  wasn't  good-looking,  but  it's  fighting 
against  one's  own  eyes.  There  she  stood,  with  that  wedding- 
dress  of  white  moire  antique  a-sweeping  down  her  tall  figure, 
and  lying  behind  her  like  ridges  of  snow  on  the  carpet. 
All  down  the  front  and  around  the  neck,  which  was  smooth 


The  Casket  of  Diamonds.  397 

as  a  japonica  leaf,  lace  was  fluttering,  till  the  whole  dress 
looked  soft  as  snow.  On  her  head  she  wore  a  sort  of  crown 
made  of  pearls  like  the  mistress's  necklace  that  she  thought 
so  much  of,  and  from  under  that  fell  a  lace  veil  that  looked 
like  frostwork  on  a  window,  and  covered  her  from  head  to 
foot. 

"  Cora 'was  spreading  down  the  veil  as  I  looked  in.  Then 
she  stepped  back  and  had  a  good  survey. 

"  '  Will  it  do  ? '  said  Mrs.  Dennison,  drawing  herself  up 
proud  as  a  peacock. 

"  '  It 's  superb ! '  answered  Cora. 

"  '  We  will  make  it  a  little  more  perfect  before  he  comes 
in,'  says  Babylon ;  and,  going  to  a  desk,  she  took  out  a  long 
morocco  case,  and  opened  it  under  the  light,  when  a  flame 
of  fire  flashed  out  of  it. 

"  Cora  took  the  box  out  of  Babylon's  hand. 

" '  From  him  ? '  says  she. 

"  '  Yes,'  answers  Babylon,  curving  her  neck. 

"  '  How  much  did  they  cost  ? ' 

"  '  Of  course  he  did  not  tell  me  that,  Cora.  Ten  or  fifteen 
thousand  dollars,  I  suppose ;  but  they  are  nothing  to  what 
I  '11  yet  have/ 

" '  You  will  not  wear  them  to-morrow  ? J 

"  '  Well,  no.  It  would  be  a  little  too  much,  I  fear ;  but 
we  will  put  them  on  now,  just  to  try  the  effect.' 

" '  No,'  says  Cora,  looking  very  stubborn ;  '  I  want  these. 
It 's  no  more  than  fair.' 

" '  Cora ! '  cried  Babylon,  with  fire  in  her  eyes. 

"  '  Why  not  ?  '  says  Cora.  *  You  have  promised  over  and 
over  again  to  provide  for  me  when  you  had  the  means. 
Here  is  something  sure.' 

"  '  Cora,  this  is  too  impudent ! ' 

"'Why?  Is  it  wrong  for  sisters  to  share  each  other's 
good  fortune,  especially  when  one  has  done  as  much  to  earn 
it  as  the  other  ? ' 


398  .  The  Casket  of  Diamonds. 

"  Babylon  doubled  up  her  white  fist,  and  looked  a  whole 
thundergust  from  under  her  bent  eyebrows. 

" '  Sisters !     How  dare  you  ? ' 

"  '  Because  I  am  your  sister/ 

" '  You !  whose  mother  was  a  black  slave! ' 

" '  And  my  father  your  father !  What  can  you  say 
against  him  ? ' 

"Babylon  seemed  to  struggle  against  her  temper,  and  got 
the  better  of  it. 

"'Give  me  those  diamonds,  Cora.  Of  course  I  do  not  dis 
pute  what  you  say,  and  always  meant  to  make  you  indepen 
dent  ;  but  not  after  this  fashion.  Wait  till  this  ceremony  is 
over  and  I  have  control  of  sufficient  means.  You  must  see 
that  it  would  be  ruin  to  part  with  these/ 

"'I  cannot  help  that.  What  security  have  I  that  you 
will  keep  your  word  when  you  are  married  ?  It  never  has 
been  kept.  The  truth  is,  I  mean  to  stay  in  this  country, 
where  my  color  is  not  sneered  at,  and  I  must  have  the 
means/ 

"  *  But  have  I  not  promised  ?  ' 

"'Yes,  a  good  many  times;  and  I  mean  that  you  shall 
perform  too !  This  ceremony  shall  never  take  place  till  I 
am  sure  of  that  ? ' 

"Babylon  grew  pale  as  a  ghost;  something  seemed  to 
swell  in  her  throat. 

" '  Give  back  the  diamonds/  she  said,  speaking  as  if  she 
had  a  cold  ;  and  you  shall  have  a  written  promise  for  twice 
their  amount  three  months  after  I  am  married.' 

"'When?' 

"  '  Now.     I  will  write  out  the  paper  at  once.' 

"  '  Well,  but  remember  it  is  made  out  to  Cora,  your  half- 
sister,  or  I  will  not  take  it.' 

"  Mrs.  Dennison  came  to  a  little  table  that  stood  close  by 
the  arch,  and,  kneeling  down  on  one  knee,  began  to  write.  She 
seemed  to  hold  her  breath,  and  was  pale  as  the  pearls  on 


The  Casket  of  Diamonds.  399 

her  head.  I  could  have  touched  her  with  my  hand,  but  I 
stood  still  as  a  mouse  until  the  paper  was  written.  Cora 
came  and  looked  over  her  shoulders  as  she  signed  her  name. 
Just  as  it  was  done,  there  came  a  knock  at  the  door,  and 
both  the  women  started  away  from  the  table,  leaving  the 
paper  on  it.  I  reached  my  hand  softly  through  the  curtain, 
and  got  it  safe  just  as  Mr.  Lee  came  in. 

"  Babylon  was  white  as  a  sheet,  and  shook  so  that  the 
dress  rustled  around  her. 

"'Is  she  not  beautiful,  sir?'  says  Cora,  looking  as  innocent 
as  a  lamb. 

"  Mr.  Lee  smiled.  Oh  !  Miss  Hyde,  is  n't  he  grand  ? 
But 'in  a  minute  his  face  changed,  and,  coming  up  to  Mrs. 
Dennison,  he  took  her  hand  and  kissed  it. 

" '  How  pale  you  are !  Does  the  thought  of  to-morrow 
terrify  you  so  much?' 

"  She  gave  him  one  of  her  looks,  and  drew  closer  to  him, 
like  a  lamb  wanting  shelter.  He  bent  toward  her,  and,  as 
Cora  slid  out  of  the  room,  put  his  arm  around  her  waist, 
whispering  something  that  I  was  too  mad  to  hear. 

"  I  could  n't  stand  it.  My  poor  mistress  seemed  to  whis 
per,  '  Now,  Lottie,  I  trust  to  you ! '  I  pushed  the  curtains 
aside,  and,  walking  right  straight  in,  stood  before  them. 

"'Mrs.  Dennison,'  says  I,  'let  go  of  my  dead  lady's  hus 
band.  Mr.  Lee,  an  angel  has  just  come  down  from  heaven 
to  save  you  from  a  wicked,  wicked  fiend.  I,  a  poor  girl,  am 
doing  her  work.  Step  back,  Mrs.  Dennison,  till  my  master 
reads  these  letters,  and  this  journal,  with  its  purple  cover 
and  heaps  of  sin  inside.  If  you  want  to  know  all  about  the 
bad  heart  of  this  woman,  read  it,'  says  I  to  Mr.  Lee  again  ; 
'  then  ask  her  to  look  into  your  eyes  if  she  dares.' 

"  The  woman  turned  on  me  with  her  great  scared  eyes  — 
saw  the  journal  in  my  hand  —  gave  a  wild  look  at  the  table 
—  staggered  toward  the  curtains — flung  them  back  with  an 
outward  daah  of  her  arms,  and  fell  upon  the  floor  of  the 


400  The  Casket  of  Diamonds. 

other  room.  As  the  red  curtains  closed  over  her,  I  reached 
out  the  papers  to  Mr.  Lee,  and  whispered,  with  tears  in  my 
eyes: 

"  *  Oh,  master  !  read  them  for  her  sake,  who  loved  you  so 
dearly.' 

"  Mr.  Lee  put  me  back  so  fiercely  that  I  almost  fell.  He 
went  right  up  to  the  woman  where  she  lay  shivering  and 
shaking  till  her  white  dress  heaved  and  fluttered  like  a 
snow-heap  in  the  wind.  He  was  pale  as  a  sheet,  and  his 
eyes  looked  mad  as  fire  when  he  turned  them  toward  me ; 
but  I  stood  my  ground  like  a  marble  image  planted  on  a 
rock.  I  had  n't  come  sailing  over  the  raging  ocean,  like  a 
pelican  in  the  wilderness,  to  be  looked  down  by  him  or 
fainted  down  by  her — not  I,  if  I  know  myself,  which  I  think 
I  do. 

" '  My  darling,'  says  he,  bending  over  her,  '  why  should 
the  sight  of  this  wild  girl  agitate  you  so  ?  She  can  have 
no  influence  on  me/ 

"  Babylon  seemed  to  get  strength  from  this.  She  lifted  up 
her  head,  flung  the  veil  back  from  her  face,  and  looked  me 
through  and  through  with  her  wild  eyes. 

" '  She  is  put  up  to  this.  They  hate  me.  It  is  another 
effort  to  prejudice  you  against  me.  You  remember  the  last. 
Now  they  will  no  doubt  resort  to  forgery.  People  who  write 
anonymous  letters  will  not  hesitate  to  go  further.  Oh !  they 
will  separate  us  —  they  will  separate  us ! ' 

"  '  Is  this  book  a  forgery  ? '  says  I,  holding  up  the  purple 
journal.  '  Is  this  writing  yours  ? ' 

"  Her  face  seemed  to  cramp  up ;  her  lips  turned  blue- white. 

"  That  moment  Cora  made  a  leap  upon  me,  and  snatched 
at  the  book  like  a  hungry  wolf;  but  I  wrenched  it  away 
from  her,  and  pressed  myself  back  against  the  wall,  holding 
it  behind  me. 

"  That  moment  James  came  in  and  stood  by  me  like  a 
hero,  as  he  is. 


The  Casket  of  Diamonds.  401 

" '  No  you  don't/  said  I ;  *  no  person  touches  this  book 
till  Mr.  Lee  has  read  it.' 

"Mrs.  Dennison  turned  her  eyes  upon  me — such  beauti 
ful  begging  eyes — that,  if  it  had  n't  been  for  my  dead  lady,  I 
might  have  given  up  the  book  ;  biit  I  thought  of  her,  and 
was  firm  as  a  rock.  *  Leave  this  room,'  said  Mr.  Lee,  turn 
ing  upon  me  like  a  lion.  '  How  dare  you  come  here ! ' 

" '  My  dead  lady,  your  wife,  commanded  me  to  come,'  I 
answered,  feeling  myself  grow  tall  and  strong.  '  She  was 
murdered  by  that  woman,  and  you  are  bound  to  know  it. 
Read  this  —  it  is  in  her  own  handwriting.' 

"  '  It  belongs  to  my  lady.  The  imp  of  Satan  stole  it ! '  cried 
Cora,  fierce  as  a  wild-cat.  '  No  one  has  a  right  to  read  it.' 

"  Mr.  Lee  had  helped  Babylon  to  her  feet,  and  stood,  with 
one  arm  around  her  waist,  looking  from  her  to  me. 

"  '  It  is  mine,'  she  whispered ;  *  make  her  give  it  up.' 

"  '  But  I  have  read  every  word  of  it.  I  have  left  a  copy 
at  home,  which  Miss  Hyde  has  now.  A  minute  ago  you  said 
it  was  a  forgery ;  now,  you  both  own  up  —  you  and  your 
yellow  sister  there.' 

"  At  this,  Mr.  Lee  seemed  to  be  turning  into  stone,  all 
but  his  eyes,  that  shot  fire  at  me. 

"'What  does  she  mean?'  asked  Babylon.  The  words 
dropped  from  her  like  lead.  It  seemed  as  if  she  had  n't 
the  strength  to  speak. 

"  '  She 's  crazy  ! '  says  Cora.  '  My  mistress  never  had 
either  brother  or  sister.' 

" '  Had  n't  she  ? '  says  I.  '  Just  look  at  this  paper,  Mr. 
Lee,  and  then  ask  her  how  she  came  to  write  there  that  this 
yellow  girl  is  her  father's  child.  I  heard  the  impudent 
creature  threaten  her,  if  she  did  n't  give  up  the  diamonds  you 
sent  here  this  morning,  or  write  this  promise  just  so.' 

" '  The  diamonds ! '  said  Mr.  Lee,  loosening  his  arm  from 
Babylon's  waist  and  looking  in  her  face.     '  How  could  this 
girl  know  about  them  ? ' 
25 


402  The  Casfcet  of  Diamonds. 

"  Babylon  shivered,  and  her  eyes  seemed  to  shrink  back 
under  her  eyelids  when  she  looked  at  the  table  and  saw  that 
the  paper  was  gone.  Cora  crept  softly  up  to  where  I  was 
standing,  and  whispered:  '  Half  the  money  if  you  hold 
your  tongue.  If  you  don't,  I'll  kill  you !' 

"  I  gave  the  creature  one  of  my  looks,  handed  the  journal 
over  to  James,  and  held  the  paper  open  between  my  two 
hands,  before  Mr.  Lee's  eyes.  He  could  not  help  but  read 
it.  Babylon  lifted  her  hand  as  if  to  strike  it  down,  but  it 
dropped  by  her  side  when  she  saw  that  he  was  reading,  and 
she  leaned  against  the  door-frame,  clenching  at  the  red  cur 
tains  in  a  spasm.  Oh  !  she  looked  awful  splendid  with  her 
white  dress  pressed  against  the  red  curtains,  that  shook  around 
her  like  flaming  fire.  The  diamonds  on  her  head  seemed  to 
burn  through  and  through  her  veil,  but  her  white  face  was 
cramped  worse  than  ever,  and  I  almost  thought  she  would 
drop  down  dead  at  Mr.  Lee's  feet. 

"  He  took  the  paper  from  my  hands  and  read  it  through. 
Then  he  looked  once  or  twice  from  Mrs.  Dennison  to  Cora, 
who  was  turning  whitish-gray,  and  looked  awfully. 

"  '  Is  there  any  explanation  of  this  strange  paper  ? '  he 
said  ;  and  his  voice  seemed  to  come  out  of  a  heap  of  ice,  it 
had  changed  so. 

"  Babylon  opened  her  lips,  but  they  would  not  give  out 
the  lie  that  was  ready,  I  have  n't  the  least  doubt.  But 
Cora  came  forward  bold  as  brass. 

"  '  It  is  a  forgery ! '  she  said  ;  '  the  lady  never  promised 
me  anything  after  she  was  married.  I  am  no  more  her  sister 
than  that  imp  of  Satan  is/ 

"  '  But  if  this  paper  was  a  forgery,  how  did  you  know 
what  it  contained?'  said  Mr.  Lee,  in  the  same  cold  way. 
And,  with  this,  he  walked  out  of  the  room  without  saying 
another  word. 

"  Babylon  made  a  spring  toward  the  door  when  he  went 
out  of  it,  with  her  hands  clenched  together,  and  her  veil 


The  Casket  of  Diamonds.  403 

streaming  out  behind  ;  but  when  she  saw  that  he  never 
turned  or  looked  back,  her  knees  gave  way,  and  she  fell  in 
a  white  heap  on  the  carpet. 

"  I  began  to  feel  sorry  for  the  poor  creature  then,  and 
tried  to  help  her  up,  but  Cora  pushed  me  away  ;  and 
would  have  sent  me  whirling  through  the  door,  but 
James  caught  me  in  his  arms,  and  so  seemed  to  lead  me  out. 
When  we  were  safe  in  the  passage,  I  told  James  to  take  the 
journal  right  to  his  master's  room  and  strike  while  the  iron 
was  hot,  or  those  two  sea-serpents  would  get  around  him 
again. 

"  He  went  —  like  a  good  fellow  as  he  is  —  and  I  shut 
myself  up  in  my  room,  knowing  well  enough  that  I  had  done 
right,  but  feeling  sorry  in  my  heart  for  poor  Babylon  all 
the  same.  So  I  sat  down  by  the  window  and  had  a  good  cry 
all  to  myself. 

"In  half  an  hour  James  called  me  to  his  master's  room. 
He  was  white  as  marble,  and  tears  stood  in  his  eyes.  He 
took  my  two  hands  in  his,  pressed  them  hard,  then,  leaning 
one  elbow  on  the  table,  covered  his  face  with  his  hand.  I 
saw  great  tears  drop  through  his  fingers ;  they  broke  my 
heart.  The  first  thing  I  knew,  down  I  had  fallen  on  my  two 
knees,  and  was  kissing  his  other  hand  as  if  he  had  been  my 
dear  mistress  who  is  dead  and  gone.  That  night  I  told  him 
everything  about  Miss  Jessie,  and  all  your  goodness.  Oh ! 
how  he  thanked  me !  Miss  Hyde,  don't  ever  want  to  see  a 
man  cry;  it's  enough  to  break  one's  heart! 

"  The  next  morning  Mrs.  Dennison  and  her  servant  had 

left  the  hotel.     In  three  days  I  shall  be  on  my  way  home. 

Do  be  glad  to  see  Lottie ;  for  she  feels  like  a  bird  far  away 

from  its  nest,  and  has  been,  ever  since  she  left  the  Ridge. 

"  Your  old  friend  till  death,  LOTTIE." 


404  All  Together  Again. 

CHAPTER  LXXVII. 

ALL  TOGETHER  AGAIN. 

A  FTEE,  reading  this  letter,  I  told  Jessie  everything.  She 
A  had  no  heart  to  read  the  journal  in  my  possession,  and 
its  worst  points — those  which  related  to  her  mother's  death  — 
I  kept  from  her  in  common  mercy.  Of  course,  all  that  she 
did  learn  was  a  relief  to  her.  She  knew  that  her  father 
would  soon  be  at  home  again,  and  that  no  cause  of  estrange 
ment  now  existed  between-  them.  This  removed  the  only 
shadow  now  falling  upon  her  young  life.  That  very  day 
she  began  preparations  for  her  father's  return ;  and  when 
young  Bosworth  came,  there  was  a  joyous  consultation  be 
tween  them  about  the  best  way  of  receiving  him.  I  saw 
them  looking  toward  me  and  whispering  mysteriously. 
Were  they  consulting  about  the  propriety  of  my  residence 
in  the  house  after  they  left  it  ?  The  thought  fell  upon  me 
with  a  shock  of  such  pain  as  I  pray  God  may  never  be  re 
peated.  Let  what  will  come,  my  fate  seems  to  be  one  of 
utter  loneliness.  But  I  am  glad  to  see  these  young  people 
so  happy :  never,  I  do  think,  was  love  more  complete  than 
that  which  exists  between  them  now. 

It  scarcely  seemed  possible  for  a  letter  to  reach  us  from 
Europe,  when  Lottie  herself  rushed  in  upon  us  with  an 
exquisite  French  bonnet  on  her  head,  and  a  dress  that  trailed 
sumptuously  behind  her  little  figure.  In  she  came,  darting 
through  the  room  like  an  arrow,  and  was  in  my  arms,  bath 
ing  my  face  with  tears  and  smothering  me  with  kisses,  before 
I  was  quite  aware  of  her  presence.  When  Jessie  came  in 
with  Mr.  Bosworth,  who  had  been  walking  with  her  in  the 
garden,  Lottie  sprang  upon  her  like  a  pet  spaniel,  clung  to 
her  neck,  her  waist,  and  at  last  fell  to  the  floor  in  an  out 
burst  of  gladness,  and  embraced  her  knees,  crying,  laughing, 


All  Together  Again.  405 

and  murmuring  words  of  tender  endearment,  in  which  some 
rather  curious  French  was  mingled. 

After  this  Lottie  resumed  her  self-poise.  She  shook  hands 
with  young  Bosworth  in  a  patronizing  way,  and  gave  the 
servants  an  audience  in  the  basement  sitting-room,  inform 
ing  them  all  that  she  had  just  returned  from  a  pleasure-trip 
to  Europe,  where  she  had  seen  the  Emperor,  and  should, 
doubtless,  have  been  invited  to  court,  only  the  Empress  did 
not  happen  to  be  very  well  while  she  was  in  Paris. 

In  this  way  that  strange,  heroic  girl  came  back  to  her  old 
home,  which  was  brighter  and  more  cheerful  after  she  re 
sumed  her  place,  not  as  a  servant,  but  as  a  tried  friend  of 
the  family,  which  she  retained  till  her  marriage  with  James. 

A  fortnight  after  Lottie's  return,  Mr.  Lee  came  home. 
He  sent  us  a  letter  from  New  York,  saying  that  he  had 
landed  there,  and  desiring  that  the  cause  and  events  con 
nected  with  his  absence  might  never  be  mentioned  among 
us  after  his  return.  Everything  was  understood  and  ex 
plained  ;  all  that  he  asked  now  was  a  perfect  reunion. 

One  night  about  dusk,  Mr.  Lee  came  home  very  quietly 
and  quite  unannounced.  He  was  calm,  cheerful,  and  his 
own  noble  self  again,  and  his  absence  seemed  almost  like  a 
dream  to  us. 

That  night,  before  he  retired,  I  saw  him  going  toward 
the  library  with  his  arm  around  Jessie's  waist.  When  they 
came  out  again,  I  could  see  that  Jessie  had  been  crying ; 
but  she  looked  happy  notwithstanding  these  traces  of  tears, 
and  when  she  bade  her  father  good-night,  he  left  a  blessing 
upon  her  forehead. 

In  the  solitude  of  that  half-hour,  the  proud  man  had 
asked  forgiveness  of  his  own  child,  and  she  came  forth  writh 
a  heart  almost  broken  with  tenderness  for  him. 

After-ihis  his  love  for  Jessie  became  a  part  of  his  life ; 
he  fairly  worshipped  her.  But  his  manner  to  me  changed. 
He  was  kind,  gentle,  generous ;  but  all  this  was  accompanied 


406  All  Together  Again. 

with  a  sort  of  reserve  almost  amounting  to  shyness.  Had  I 
indeed  offended  him  beyond  forgiveness  ?  How  often  I  asked 
myself  this  question,  and  each  time  my  heart  sunk  into 
deeper  depression ;  for  who  could  answer  it?  Let  who  would 
be  happy,  it  seemed  that  I  was  always  to  suffer.  Indeed,  it 
required  some  little  magnanimity  not  to  feel  the  difference 
between  the  lonely,  unloved  existence  reserved  for  me,  and 
Jessie's  brilliant  lot. 

A  few  months  after  Mr.  Lee's  return,  wedding  prepara 
tions  were  making  cheerful  progress  in  our  house.  Jessie 
would  leave  us  on  a  bridal  tour,  and  then  come  back  to  the 
old  mansion  behind  the  hill,  which  the  two  Mrs.  Bosworths 
had  vacated  for  a  pretty  cottage  on  the  grounds,  and  re 
furnished  sumptuously  for  the  young  people.  Everybody 
was  pleased  —  everybody  was  happy,  except  myself.  What 
could  become  of  me?  When  Jessie  was  gone,  my  home 
would  be  broken  up  again.  I  must  be  cast  forth  a  waif 
upon  the  world.  How  could  I  help  being  sad  ? 

Just  a  week  before  Jessie's  wedding,  I  sat  alone  in  the 
deep  window  of  the  drawing-room,  thinking  of  my  desolated 
future,  and  weeping  those  still  tears  that  one  learns  to  shed 
after  much  sorrow.  It  was  sunset.  Young  Bosworth  and 
Jessie  were  in  the  garden,  and  I  could  hear  their  happy 
voices  coming  up  from  among  the  flowers. 

As  I  sat  there,  so  dreary  and  loveless,  some  person  en 
tered  the  room.  I  knew  by  the  tread  that  it  was  Mr.  Lee, 
and  tried  to  conceal  myself;  but  he  came  directly  to  the 
window  and  stood  at  my  side,  looking  out  upon  the  glorious 
view.  In  those  times  I  was  timid,  and  almost  afraid  of  his 
presence ;  so,  rising  quietly,  I  attempted  to  leave  the  win 
dow.  But  he  begged  me  to  remain.  There  was  something 
that  he  wished  to  say. 

I  sat  down,  trembling  with  dread.  Was  he  about  to  tell 
me,  what  I  knew  already,  that  Jessie's  marriage  would  ren 
der  my  stay  at  the  Bldge  impossible  ?  I  would  not  wait  fof 
that,  but  said  at  once,  — 


All  Together  Again.  407 

"Oh,  Mr.  Lee,  it  is  quite  unnecessary.  I  know  what 
propriety  demands.  The  very  day  she  leaves  home,  I  shall 
go  back  to  the  old  farm-house.  It  will  not  be  an  unhappy 
life." 

"  But  I  have  come  to  prevent  this,"  he  said,  in  a  low, 
strange  voice.  I  looked  up  in  sudden  surprise,  a  smile  was 
trembling  on  his  lips.  "  Never,  if  I  can  help  it,  shall  you 
leave  a  home  which  owes  half  its  sunshine  to  your  presence. 
Without  you,  the  old  place  would  be  lonely  indeed.  You 
must  not  all  forsake  me  at  once." 

"But  it  is  impossible!"  I  faltered.  "Even  kind  old 
Mrs.  Bosworth  would  set  her  face  against  it.  I  might,  per 
haps,  stay  with  Jessie,"  I  added,  with  a  piteous  attempt  to 
smile  ;  "  but  she  has  not  invited  me." 

"  Because  she  knew  from  the  first  that  I  could  not  give 
you  up.  She  guessed  how  dearly  I  loved  you,  almost  before 
I  was  sure  of  it  myself." 

I  felt  myself  turning  white.  This  great  happiness  was 
beyond  all  realization.  I  looked  timidly  in  his  face,  and 
read  in  his  eyes  what  I  had  never  dreamed  of  before.  He 
sat  down  by  me  very  quietly,  and,  with  a  little  gentle  vio 
lence,  drew  my  head  upon  his  bosom.  I  could  hear  the 
strong,  irregular  beating  of  his  heart,  and  his  words,  so  per 
suasive,  so  manly,  charmed  away  the  shock  and  tremor  of 
his  first  sudden  avowal. 

"  I  have  not  spoken  till  now,"  he  said,  "  because  circum 
stances,  that  we  will  never  speak  of,  have  made  me  for  a 
time  doubtful  if  they  ever  would  be  forgiven  by  a  proud, 
good  woman  like  yourself.  But  I  love  you,  dear  girl,  with 
my  whole  heart  and  soul ;  first  for  your  own  sake,  and  next 
because  the  angel  who  blessed  our  home  so  long,  owed  every 
thing  to  your  care.  She  loved  you  dearly,  and  said  it  with 
her  last  breath." 

I  was  sobbing  upon  his  bosom.  The  memories  so  sad  and 
touching  which  sprung  out  of  his  words  flooded  my  heart 


408  All  Together  Again. 

with  tender  grief.  Yes,  she  loved  me ;  and  that,  perhaps, 
was  the  golden  link  which  had  drawn  his  soul  to  mine. 

"  Do  not  weep,"  he  pleaded ;  "  but  look  up  and  bless  me 
with  one  smile,  one  word.  Do  you  love  me  a  little  in  return 
for  all  I  feel  ?  Can  you  love  me  entirely  some  day  ?  " 

I  looked  up  and  my  eyes  met  his.  "You  know;  you  are 
sure.  Why  ask  that?"  I  whispered.  "There  has  never 
been  a  time  since  I  was  a  little  girl  that  I  have  not  loved 
you  ;  first  as  my  kind,  kind  guardian,  then  as  the  being  she 
loved  better  than  anything  on  earth,  and  now  — " 

"  Now  as  your  own  husband  ! "  he  exclaimed,  folding  me 
close  to  his  bosom,  and  pressing  kisses  upon  my  lips.  "  Oh, 
my  darling,  you  have  made  me  completely  happy." 

In  twenty  different  ways  he  told  me  of  his  happiness,  his 
love,  and  the  sweet  necessity  there  was  for  my  presence  in 
his  life.  At  first  it  seemed  impossible  for  me  to  believe 
him ;  but  after  a  while  my  heart  received  the  full  conviction 
of  his  love,  and  settled  down  into  that  fulness  of  content 
which  makes  some  one  hour  of  every  human  life  a  heaven. 

As  we  sat  together,  with  the  twilight  gathering  around  us, 
the  curtains  falling  over  the  recess  of  the  window  rustled 
apart,  and  Jessie  came  through  them.  Her  father  did  not 
move,  but  looked  up  smiling.  I  felt  a  flood  of  crimson  burn 
across  my  face.  She  looked  at  him  a  moment,  then  at  me, 
but  obtained  only  a  timid  glance  in  return :  it  was  enough. 
She  bent  down  and  kissed  me  with  affectionate  warmth  ; 
then  disappeared  quietly  as  she  had  come,  leaving  me  the 
happiest  mortal  that  God  ever  blessed. 

One  week  from  that  day  two  weddings  were  solemnized  in 
that  house ;  but  only  one  couple  went  away.  That  home 
was  too  dear  for  any  thoughts  of  fashionable  travel  with  us. 

The  last  year  of  the  war  we  took  a  trip  to  the  White 
Mountains,  and  made  some  stay  at  New  York  on  our  return 
home.  Having  nothing  special  to  occupy  us,  one  evening 
we  joined  a  party  from  the  .hotel,  and  went  to  hear  a  read- 


All  Together  Again.  409 

ing  from  the  poets,  to  be  given  at  a  public  hall  in  Broad 
way.  It  so  happened  that  no  one  mentioned  the  name  of 
the  reader,  and  we  had  not  thought  enough  about  the  mat 
ter  to  inquire. 

The  hall  was  full  of  what  seemed  to  be  persons  from  the 
upper  classes,  and  some  little  excitement  prevailed,  as  if 
there  was  a  peculiar  interest  taken  either  in  the  subject  or 
reader.  This  aroused  our  curiosity  a  little,  and  we  waited 
with  more  than  usual  impatience  for  the  lady  to  appear. 

She  came  at  last  from  the  side  platform,  a  radiantly  beau 
tiful  woman,  with  the  air  of  an  empress.  Her  black  lace 
dress,  richly  flounced,  swept  the  floor ;  her  white  neck  was 
exposed,  and  her  superb  arms  uncovered  to  the  shoulder. 
A  cluster  of  scarlet  flowers  glowed  in  her  hair  and  on  her 
bosom.  My  heart  gave  one  bound,  and  settled  back  with 
a  sickening  recoil. 

It  was  Mrs.  Dennison. 

She  approached  the  reading-desk,  rested  her  hand  upon 
the  volume  that  lay  upon  it,  and  looked  around  upon  the 
audience.  Her  eyes  fell  upon  us.  She  recoiled  a  step ;  a 
flash  of  red  shot  across  her  face.  But  instantly  she  resumed 
her  former  position,  looked  steadily  in  our  faces,  and  then 
quietly  allowed  her  eyes  to  pass  over  the  crowd. 

While  her  hand  rested  on  the  book,  a  cry  broke  over  us 
from  the  street.  Some  newsboy,  shouting  as  he  sped  along, 
sent  his  voice  ringing  through  the  open  doors : 

"Further  particulars  of  the  battle  of  the  Wilderness! 
Death  of  Colonel  Lawrence ! " 

The  woman  heard  this  cry.  Her  hand  fell  heavily  away 
from  the  book — her  face  grew  livid  under  the  gas-lights — she 
staggered,  and  fell  to  the  floor. 


THE    END. 


T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS; 

No.  308  Chestnut  Street,  Philadelphia, 

Have  in  Press,  and  are  now  issuing  an  entire  new,  complete, 
and  uniform  edition  of  all  the  celebrated  Novels,  (which  have 
been  out  of  print  for  years,)  written  by  the  late 

MRS.  CAROLINE    LEE    HEETZ. 

The  whole  of  the  novels  and  stories  of  Mrs.  CAROLINE  LEE 
HENTZ  will  be  issued  complete  in  twelve  large  duodecimo  vol 
umes.  Two  volumes  will  be  issued  each  month,  until  the  se 
ries  is  complete,  one  volume  on  the  first,  and  another  on  the  fifteenth 
of  the  month.  They  will  be  printed  on  the  finest  paper,  and  bound 
in  the  most  beautiful  style,  in  fine  Morocco  cloth,  with  a  new  full 
gilt  back,  and  sold  at  the  low  price  of  $1.75  each,  in  Morocco 
cloth;  or  in  paper  cover,  at  $1.50  each. 

The  Novels  of  Mrs.  CAROLINE  LEE  HENTZ  will  be  found,  on  pe 
rusal  by  all,  to  be  the  most  exciting  and  popular  works  that 
have  ever  emanated  from  the  American  press.  They  are  written 
in  a  charming  style,  and  will  elicit  through  all  a  thrill  of  deep 
and  exquisite  pleasure.  They  are  works  which  the  oldest  and 
the  youngest  may  alike  read  with  pleasure  and  profit.  They 
abound  with  the  most  beautiful  scenic  descriptions,  and  display 
an  intimate  acquaintance  with  all  phases  of  human  character — 
all  the  characters  being  exceedingly  well  drawn.  They  are  de 
lightful  books,  full  of  incident,  oftentimes  bold  and  startling, 
and  they  describe  the  warm  feelings  of  the  Southerner  in  glow 
ing  colors.  Indeed,  all  of  Mrs.  Hentz's  stories  aptly  describe 
Southern  life,  and  are  highly  moral  in  their  application.  In 
this  field  Mrs.  Hentz  wields  a  keen  sickle,  and  harvests  a  rich 
and  abundant  crop.  They  will  be  found,  in  plot,  incident,  and 
management,  to  be  superior  to  any  other  novels  ever  issued. 
In  the  whole  range  of  elegant  moral  fiction,  there  cannot  be 
found  anything  of  more  inestimable  value,  or  superior  to  the 
charming  works  of  Mrs.  Caroline  Lee  Hentz,  and  they  are  all 
gems  that  will  well  repay  a  careful  perusal.  The  Publishers 
feel  assured  that  this  series  of  Novels,  by  Mrs.  Caroline  Lee 
Heutz,  will  give  entire  satisfaction  to  the  whole  reading  com 
munity  ;  that  they  will  encourage  good  taste  and  good  morals, 
and  while  away  many  leisure  hours  with  great  pleasure  and 


2          WRITINGS   OF   MRS.   CAROLINE   LEE  HENTZ. 

profit,  and  that  they  will  also  be  recommended  to  others  by 
all  that  peruse  them. 

The  first  volume  was  issued  on  November  1st,  1869,  and  was 
LINDA;  OR,  THE  YOUNG  PILOT  OF  THE  BELLE  CREOLE. 

The  first  volume,  "Linda,"  contains  a  full  and  complete 
Biography  of  the  late  Mrs.  CAROLINE  LEE  HENTZ,  which  has  never 
before  been  published. 

The  second  volume  was  issued  on  November  15th,  1869,  andwas 

EGBERT    GEAHAM.    A  Sequel   to  "Linda;   or,  The  Young  Pilot 
of  the  Belle  Creole." 

The  third  volume  was  issued  on  December  1st,  1869,  and  was 
EENA;  or,  THE  SNOW  BIRD.  A  Tale  of  Eeal  Life. 

The  fourth  volume  was  issued  on  December  15th,  1869,  and  was 
MARCUS  WARLAND;  or,  The  Long  Moss  Spring. 

These  will  be  followed,  one  on  the  first,  and  one  on  the  fifteenth  of 
each  month,  in  the  following  order,  by 

EOLINE;  or,  MAGNOLIA  VALE;  or,  The  Heiress  of   Glenmore. 
EENEST  LINWOOD ;  or,  The  Inner  Life  of  the  Author. 
THE  PLANTEE'S  NOETHEBN  BRIDE ;  or,  Scenes  in  Mrs.  Hentz's 

Childhood. 

HELEN  AND  AETHTTE;  or,  Miss  Thusa's  Spinning- Wheel. 
COURTSHIP    AND   MARRIAGE;    or,    The  Joys    and    Sorrows  of 

American  Life. 

LOVE  AFTER  MARRIAGE ;  and  other  Stories  of  the  Heart. 
THE  LOST  DAUGHTER ;  and  other  Stories  of  the  Heart. 
THE  BANISHED  SON ;  and  other  Stories  of  the  Heart. 

This  series  will  no  doubt  prove  to  be  the  most  popular  series 
of  Novels  ever  issued  in  this  country,  as  they  are  written  by 
one  of  the  most  popular  Female  Novelists  that  ever  lived. 

Address  all  orders,  at  once,  to  receive  immediate  attention, 
for  all  or  any  of  the  above  books,  to 

T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS, 

Publishers,  No.  306  Chestnut  Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa, 

^gjp*  Above  Books  are  for  sale  by  all  Booksellers,  or  copies  of  any  or 
all  of  them  will  be  sent  post-paid  to  any  one,  to  any  place,  on  receipt  of 
their  price  by  the  publishers. 


T,  B.  PETERSON  AND  BROTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS. 


NEW  BOOKS  ISSUED  EVEEY  WEEK. 

Comprising  th3  most  entertaining  and  absorbing  Works  published, 
suitablo  for  the  Parlor,  Library,  Sitting  Room,  Railroad  or 

Steamboat  Reading,  by  the  best  writers  in  the  world. 

gg~  Orders  solicited  from  Booksellers,  Librarians,  Canvassers,  News 

Agents,  and  all  others  in  want  of  good  and  fast  selling 

books,  which  will  be  supplied  at  very  Low  Prices.  .Jggi 


MRS.  AMT  S.  STEPHENS'  WORKS. 


The  Curse  of  Gold, $1  50 

50 

50 

50 
60 
M 


Mabel's  MUUke, 

Doubly  False 

Tlio  Soldiers'  Orpuans, 

Silent  Struggles, 

The 


The  Wife's  Secret, $1  50 

The  Rejected  Wife, 1  50 

Fashion  and  Fauiiue, 1   50 

The  Old  Homestead, 1  50 

The  Gold  Brick, 1  50 

Mary  Derwent, 1  50 


The  above  are  eaoli  iu  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 

MRS.  EMMA  D.  E.  N.  SOUTHWORTH'S  WORKS. 


Tbe  Change  1  Bade*, $1  50 

Tho  Brides'  Fate.  A  Sequel  to 

"The  Changed  Brides," 1  50 

Fair  Play 1  50 

How  He  Won  Hsr.  A  Sequel 

to  "Fair  Play," 1  50 

Fallen  Pride, I  50 

The  Prince  of  D.irkiuss, 1  50 

The  Widow's  S>n, I  50 

The  Bride  of  Lbwellyn 1  5;) 


The  Fortune  Saaker 
Allworth  Abbay,  .... 

The  Bridal   Eve 

The  Fatal  Marriage, 
Haunted  Homestead 


The  Lost  Heiress, $1  50 


Lady  of  the  Isle,. 

Vivia  5   or  the  Secret  of  Power, 

Love's  Labor  Won, 

Deserted  Wife, 

Tho  Gipsy's  Prophecy, 

The  Mother-in-Law, 

The  Missing  Bride, 

Tho  Two  Sisters, 

The  Three  Beauties, 

Wife's  Victory, 

Retribution, 

India  ;    Pearl  of  Pearl  River,.. 


Curse  of  Clifton, 1  50 

Discarded  Daughter, 1  50 

The  above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 


MRS.   CAROLINE  LEE  HENTZ'S  WORKS. 


The  Planter's  Northern  Bride,..  1  50 
Linda  ;  or,  the  Young  Pilot  of 

the  Belle  Creole,. 1  50 

R  »bert  Graham.  The  Sequel 

to  "Linda," 1  50 

Courtship  and  Marriage 1  50 

Ernest  Linwood, 1  5" 

M areas  Warland, t  50 


Rena;  or,  the  Snow  Bird, 1 

The  Lost  Daughter 

Love  after  Marriage 

Eoline;  or,  Magnolia  Vale,.... 

The  Banished  Son, 

Helen  and  Arthur, 

Forsaken   Dnughter,...., 

Planter's    Daughter 


The  above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 

.FREDRIKA  BREMER'S  WORKS. 

The  Neighbors, 1   50  i  Father  nnd  Daughter, 1  50 

The  Home, 1   50  |  The  Four  Sister?, 1  50 

The  above  aro  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  ench. 

LTo  in    the   Old  World;   or,  Two  Tears  in  Switzerland  and  Italy. 
By  Miss  Breraer,  in  two  volumes,  cloth,  price, $3.50 


Books    sent,  postage  paid,,  on  receipt  of  the  Retail   Price,  by 
T.  B.  Peterson  &  Brothers,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  (1} 


2  T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS. 
BEST  COOK  BOOKS  PUBLISHED. 

Mrs.  Goodfellow's  Cookery  as  it  Should  Be, Cloth,  $1  75 

Petersons'  New  Cook  Book, Cloth,  1  75 

Miss  Leslie's  New  Cookery  Book, Cloth,  1  75 

Widdifieid's  New  Cook  Book, Cloth,  1  75 

The  National  Cook  Book.  By  a  Practical  Housewife, Cluth,  1  75 

The  Family  Save-All.  By  author  of  *'  National  Cook  Book,".Cloth,  .1  75 

Mrs.  Kale's  Receipts  for  the  Million, Cloth,  1  75 

Miss  Leslie's  New  Receipts  for  Cooking, Cloth,  1  75 

Mrs.  Male's  New  Cook  Book, Cloth,  1  75 

Francatelli's  Celebrated  French,  Italian,  German,  and  English 

Cook  Book.     The  Modern  Cook.     With  Sixty-two  illustrations. 

Complete  in  six  hundred  large  octavo  pages, Cloth,  5  00 

WORKS  BY  THE  VERY  BEST    AUTHORS. 

The  following  books  are  each  issued  in  one   large  duodecimo  volume,  in 
paper  cover,  at  $1.50  each,  or  each  one  is  bound  in  cloth,  at  $1.75  each. 

The  Initials.     A  Love  Story.      By  Baroness  Tautphoeus, 1  50 

Family  Pride.     By  author  of  "  Pique,"  "  Family  Secrets,"  etc 1  50 

Self-Sacrifice.     By  author  of  "  Margaret  Maitland,"  etc 50 

The  Woman  in  Black.     A  Companion  to  the  "Woman  in  White,"  ...       50 

A  Woman's  Thoughts  about  Women.      By  Miss  Muloch, 1  60 

Flirtations  in  Fashionable  Life.     By  Catharine  Sinclair, 50 

Rose  Douglas.  A  Companion  to  "  Family  Pride,"  and  "  Self  Sacrifice,"  1  50 

False  Pride;  or,  Two  Ways  to  Matrimony.     A  Charming  Book, 1  50 

Family  Secrets.     A  Companion  to   "Family  Pride,"  and  "Pique,"...  1  50 

The  Morrisons.     By  Mrs.  Margaret   Hosiucr, 1  50 

Beppo.     The  Conscript.     By  T.  A.  Trollope,  author  of  "  Genima,"...  1  50 
Gemma.     An  Italian  Story.     By  T.  A.  Trollope,  author  of  "Beppo,"  1  50 

Marietta.     By  T.  A.  Trollope,  author   of  "Genima," 1  50 

My  Son's  Wife.     By  author  of  "Caste,"  "  Mr.  Arle,"  etc 1  50 

The  Rich  Husband.     By  author  of  "  George  Gcith," 1  50 

Harem  Life  in  Egypt  and  Constantinople.     By  Emmeline  Lott, 

The  Rector's  Wife;  or,  the  Valley  of  a  Hundred  Fires, 

Woodburn  Grange.     A  Novel.     By  William  Howitt, 

Country  Quarters.     By  the  Countess  of  Blessington, 

Out  of  the  Depths.     The  Story  of  a  "Woman's  Life," 

The  Coquette;  or,  the  Life  and  Letters  of  Eliza  Wharton. 

The  Pride  of  Life.     A  Story  of  the  Heart.     By  Lady  Jane  Scott,,.... 

The  Lost  Beauty.     By  a  Noted  Lady  of  the  Spanish  Court, 

Saratoga,     An  Indian  Tale  of  Frontier  Life.  A  true  Story  of  1787,.. 

Married  at  Last.     A  Love  Story.     By  Annie  Thomas, 

The  Quaker  Soldier.  A  Revolutionary  Romance.  By  Judge  Jones,.... 
The  Man  of  the  World.  An  Autobiography.  By  William  North,... 
The  Queen's  Favorite  ;  or,  The  Price  of  a  Crown.  A  Love  Story,... 
Self  Love;  or,  The  Afternoon  of  Single  and  Married  Life, 


Cora  Bolmont;  or,  The  Sincere  Lover.  A  True  Story  of  the  Heart,. 
The  Lover's  Trials  ;  or  Days  before  1776.  By  Mrs.  Mary  A.  Denison, 
High  Life  in  Washington."  A  Life  Picture.  By  Mrs.  N.  P.  Lasselle, 

The  Beautiful  Widow;  or,  Lodore.     By  Mrs.  Percy  B.  Shelley, 

Love  and  Money.  By  J.  B.  Jones,  author  of  the  "Rival  Belles,"... 
The  Matchmaker.  A  Story  of  High  Life.  By  Beatrice  Reynolds,.. 
The  Brother's  Secret ;  or,  the  Count  Be  Mara.  By  William  Godwin, 
The  Lost  Love.  By  Mrs.  OHphant.  author  of  "Margaret  Maitland,"  1  50 
The  Roman  Traitor.  By  Henry  William  Herbert.  A  Roman  Story,  1  50 
The  above  books  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 


Books  sent,   postage  paid,  on  Receipt  of  the  Retail  Price,  by 
T.  B.  Peters  on  &  Brothers,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS1  PUBLICATIONS.    3 
WORKS  BY  THE  VERY  BEST  AUTHORS. 

TJie  following  books  are  each  issued  in  one   larye  duodecimo  volume,  in 
papei'  covei't  at  $1.6  J  each,  or  each  one  is  bound  in  cloth,  at  $1.75  each. 

Tlio  Dead  Secret.    By  Wilkie  Collins,  author  of  "  The  Crossed  Path,"  1  50 

Memoirs  of  Vidooq,  the  French  Detective.     His  Life  and  Adventure?,  1  50 

The  Crossed  Path;  or  Basil.     By  Wilkie  Collins,  ..........................  1   50 

Indiana.     A  Love  Story.     By  George  Sand,  author  of  "  Consuelo/'  1  50 

The  Belle  of  Washington.  With  her  Portrait.  By  Mrs.  N.  P.  Lasselle,  1  50 

The  Bohemians  of  London.     By  Edward  M.  Whitty,  ....................  1  50 

The  Rival  Belles;  or,  Life  in  Washington.     By  J.  B.  Jones,  ..........  1  50 

The  Devoted  Bride.     A  Story  of  the  Heart.     By  St.  George  Tucker,  1  50 

Love  and  Duty.    By  Mrs.  Hubback,  author  of  "  May  and  December,"  1  50 

Wild  Sports  and  Adventures  in  Africa.     By  Major  W.  C.  Harris--,  1  50 

Courtship  and  Matrimony.     By  Robert  Morris.     With  a  Portrait,...  1  50 

The  Jealous  Husband.     By  Annette  Mario  Maillard,  .....................  1  50 

The  Refugee.      By  Herman  Melville,  author  of  "  Omoo,"  "  Typee,"  1  50 

The  Life,  Writings,  Lectures,  and  Marriages  of  Fanny  Fern,  .........  1  50 

Tho  Life  and  Laciures  of  Lola  Montez,  with  her  portrait,  on  steel,...  1  50 

Wild  Southern  Scenes.     By  author  of  "Wild  Western  Scenes,"  ......  1  50 

Carrer  Lyle  ;  or,  the  Autobiography  of  an  Actress.  By  Louise  Reeder.  1  50 

Coal,  C  «al  Oil,  and  all  other  Minerals  in  the  Earth.     By  EH  Bowen,  1  50 

The  Cabin  and  Parlor.     By  J.  Thornton  Randolph.     Illustrated,  .....  1  50 

Jealousy.     By  Georgo  Sand,  author  of  ''Consuelo,"  "Indiana,"  etc.  1  50 

The  Little  Beauty.     A  Lave  Story.     By  Mrs.  Grey  ........................  1  50 

The  Adopted  il^ir.     A  L.n-e  Story.     By  Miss  Pardoe,  ...................  1  50 

Secession,  Coercion,  and  Civil  War.     By  J.  B.  Jones,  ....................  1   50 

The  Count  of  M  >Mt9  Cristo.     By  Alexander  Durnas.     Illustrated,...  1  50 

Camille;  or,  the  Fata  of  a  Coquette.     By  Alexander  Dumas,  .........  1  50 

Six  Nights  with  tho  Washingtonians.     By  T.  S.  Arthur,  ................  1  50 

Lizzie  Glenn;  or,  tho  Trials  of  a  Seamstress.     By  T.  S.  Arthur  ......  1  50 

Lady  Maud;  or,  the  Wonder  of  Kingswood  Chase.    By  Pierce  Egan,  1  50 

Wilfred  Montressor  ;  or,  High  Life  in  New  York.     Illustrated,  .......  1  50 

The  Old  Stone  Mansion.  By  C.  J.  Peterson,  author  "Kate  Aylesford,"  1  50 

Kate  Aylesford.  By  Chas.  J.  Peterson,  author  "  Old  Stone  Mansion,".  1  50 

Lorrimer  LittlagooJ,  by  author  "  Hary  Coverdale's  Courtship,"  ......  1  50 

The  Red  Court  Farm.  By  Mrs.  Henry  Wood,  author  of  "East  Lynne,"  1  50 

Mildred  Arkell.  By  Mrs.  Henry  Wood,  author  of  "  Red  Court  Farm,"  1  50 

The  Eirl's  Secret.     A  Lovo  Story.     By  Miss  Pardoe,  ...................  1  59 

The  Adopted  Heir.  By  Miss  Pardoe,  author  of  "The  Earl's  Secret,"  1  50 

Lord  Montague's  Pago.     By  G.  P.  R.  James,  ..............................  1  50 

The  Cavalier.  By  G.  P.  R.James,  author  of  "  Lord  Montagu's  Page,"  1   50 

Cousin  H  irry.  By  Mrs.  Grey,  author  of  "  The  Gambler's  Wife,"  etc.  1  50 

The  Conscript.      A  Tale  of  War.     By  Alexander  Duuias,   ............  1  50 

The  Tower  of  London.     By  W.  Harrison  Ainsworth.     Illustrated,...  1  50 

Shoulder  Straps.     By  Henry  Morford,  author  of  "  Days  of  Shoddy,"  1  60 

Diys  of  Shoddy.     By  Henry  Morford,  author  of  "Shoulder  Straps,"  1  50 

The  Co-rard.     By  Henry  Morford,  author  of  "  Days  of  Shoddy,"...  1  50 

The  above  books  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 

The  Wandering  Jew.     By  Eugene  Sue.     Full  of  Illustrations,  ........  1  50 

Mysteries  of  Paris;  and  its  Sequel,  Gerolstein.     By  Eugene  Sue,....  1  50 

Martin,  the  Foundling.     By  Eugene  Sue.     Full  of  Illustrations,  .....  1  50 

Ten  Thousand  a  Year.     By  Samuel  C.  Warren.     With  Illustrations,  1  £  0 

Washington  and  His  Generals.     By  George  Lippard...  .................  1  50 

The  Quaker  City;  or,  the  Monks  of  Monk  Hall.     By  George  Lippard,  1  50 

Blanche  of  Brandywino.     By  George  Lippard,  ............................  1  50 

Paul  Ardenheim;  the  Monk  of  Wissahickon.     By  George  Lippard..  1  50 

The  above  books  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $2.00  each. 


Books  sent,  postage  paid,  on  receipt  of  the  Retail  Price,  by 
T.  B.  Peterson  &  Brothers,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


4    T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS.^ 
NEW  AND  GOOD  BOOKS  BY  BEST  AUTHORS. 

The  Last  Athenian.    From  the  Swedish  of  Victor  Kydberg.      Highly 

recommended  by  Fredrika  Brerner.  Paper  $1.60,  or  in  cloth, $2  00 

Coinstock's  Elocution  and  Header.  Enlarged.  By  Andrew  Cornstock 

and  Philip  Lawrence.  With  236  Illustrations.  Hall  morocco, 2  00 

Comstock's  Colored  Chart.  Every  School  should  have  a  copy  of  ii....5  00 
Across  the  Atlantic.  Letters  from  France,  Switzerland,  Gtmuiuy, 

Italy,  and  England.  By  C.  11.  Haeseler,  M.D.  Bound  in  cloth,...  2  00 
Colonel  John  W.  Forney's  Letters  from  Europe.  Bound  in  cloth,...  1  75 
The  Ladies'  Guide  to  True  Politeness  and  Perfect  Manners.  By 

Miss  Leslie.  Every  lady  should  have  it.  Cloth,  full  gilt  back,...  1  75 
The  Ladies'  Complete  Guide  to  Needlework  and  Embroidery.  With 

113  illustrations.  By  Miss  Lambert.  Cloth,  full  gilt  back, 1  75 

The  Ladies'  Work  Table  Book.  With  27  illustrations.  Cloth,  gilt,.  1  50 
The  Story  of  Elizabeth.  By  Miss  Thackeray,  paper  $1.00,  or  cloth,...  1  50 
Life  and  Adventures  of  Bon  Quixote  and  his  Squire  Sancho  Panza, 

complete  in  one  large  volume,  paper  cover,  for  $1.00,  or  in  cloth,..  1  50 
The  Laws  and  Practice  of  Gauio  of  Euchre.  By  a  Professor.  Cloth,  1  00 
"Whitefriars  j  or,  The  Days  of  Charles  the  Second.  Illustrated, 1  00 

HUMOROUS  ILLUSTRATED  WORKS. 

Each  one  full  of  Illustrations,  by  Felix  0.  G.  Durley,  and  bound  in  Cloth. 

Major  Jones'  Courtship  and  Travels.     With   21   Illustrations, 1  75 

Major  Jones' Scenes  in  Georgia.      With  16   Illustrations, 1  75 

Simon  Suggs'  Adventures  and  Travels.     With   17  Illustrations, 1  75 

Swamp  Doctor's  Adventures  in  the  South- West.     14  Illustrations,...  1  75 

Col.  Thorpe's  Scenes  in  Arkansaw.     With  16  Illustrations, 1   75 

The  Big  Bear's  Adventures  and  Travels.    With  18  Illustrations, 1  75 

High  Life  in  New  York,  by  Jonathan    Slick.     With  Illustrations,....  1  75 

Judge  Jlaliburton's  Yankee  Stories.      Illustrated, 1  75 

Harry  Coverdale's  Courtship   and  Marriage.      Illustrated, 1  75 

Piney  Wood's  Tavern;  or,  Sam   Slick  in   Texas.     Illustrated, 1  75 

Sam  Slick,  the  Clockmaker.     By  Judge  Haliburton.     Illustrated,...  1  75 

Humors  of  Falconbridge.     By  J.  F.  Kelley.     With   Illustrations,...  1  75 

Modern  Chivalry.     By  Judge  Breckenridge.     Two  vols.,  each 1  75 

Neal'a  Charcoal  Sketches.     By  Joseph   C.  Neal.     21  Illustrations,...  2  50 

ALEXANDER  DUMAS'  WORKS. 


Count  of  Monte  Cristo, 1  50 

The  Iron  Mask, 1  00 

Louise  La  Valliere, 1  00 

Adventures  of  a  Marquis, 1  00 

Diana  of  Meridor, 1  00 

The  Three  Guardsmen, 75 

Twenty  Years  After, 75 

Bragelonne, 75 

The  Conscript.    A  Tale  of  War,  1  50 


Memoirs  of  a  Physician, 1  CO 

Queen's  Necklace, 1  CO 

Six  Years  Later, 1  00 

Countess  of  Charney, 1  CO 

Andree  de  Taverney, 1  CO 

The  Chevalier, 1  00 

Forty-five  Guardsmen, 75 

The  Iron  Hand 75 

Camille,  "The  Camclia  Lady,"  1  50 


The  above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 


E  Imond  Dantes, 75 

Felina  de  Chambure, 75 

The  Horrors  of  Paris, 75 

The  Fallen  Angel, 75 

Sketches  in  France, 75 

Isabel  of  Bavaria, 75 


Man  with  Five  Wives, 75 

Twin  Lieutenants, 75 

Annette,  Lady  of  the  Pearls,....  60 

Mohicans  of  Paris, 50 

The  Marriage  Verdict 50 

The  Corsiciin  Brothers, 50 


Count  of  Moret, 50  [  George, 50  |  Buried  Alive, ..........       25 


Books  sent,  postage   paid,  on  receipt  of  the  Retail  Price,  by 
T.  B,  Peterson  &  Brothers,  Philadelphia.  Pa 


T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS.   5 
CHARLES     DICKENS'     WORKS. 

J»- GREAT    REDUCTION    IN    THEIR    PRICES.-®* 


PEOPLE'S  DUODECIMO  EDITION.    ILLUSTRATED. 

Reduced  in  price  from  $2.50  to  $1.50  a  volume. 

This  edition  is  printed  on  fine  paper,  from  large,  clear  type,  leaded,  that 
all  can  read,  containing  One  Hundred  and  Etykty  Illustrations  on  tinted 
paper,  and  each  book  is  complete  in  one  larye  duodecimo  volume. 


Our  Mutual  Friend, Cloth,  $1.50 

Pickwick  Paper?, Cloth,  1.50 

Nicholas  Niekleby, Cloth,  1.50 

Great  Expectations, Cloth,    1.50 

David  Copperfield, Cloth,  1.50 

Oliver  Twist, Cloth,  1.50 

Bleak  House, Cloth,  1.50 

A  Tale  of  Two  Cities*,,. ..Cloth,  1.50 


Little  Dorrit, Cloth,  $1.50 

Dombey  and  Son, Cloth,  1.50 

Christmas  Stories, Cloth,  1.50 

Sketches  by"Boz," Cloth,  1.50 

Barnaby  Rudge, Cloth,  1.50 

Martin  Chuzzlewit, Cloth,  1.50 

Old  Curiosity  Shop, Cloth,  1.50 

Dickens'  New  Stories,.... Cloth,  1.50 


American  Notes;  and  The  Uncommercial  Traveler, Cloth,    1.50 

Hunted  Down;  and  other -Reprinted    Pieces, Cloth,    1.50 

The  Holly-Tree  Inn;  and  other  Stories, Cloth,    1.50 

Price  of  a  set,  in  Black  cloth,  in  nineteen  volumes, $28.00 

"         "          Full  sheep,  Library  style, 38.00 

"         "          Half  calf,  sprinkled  edges, 47.00 

"         "          Half  calf,  marbled  edges, 53.00 

"         "          Half  calf,  antique, 57.00 

"        «         Half  calf,  full  gilt  backs,  etc., 57.00 

ILLUSTRATED  DUODECIMO  EDITION. 

Reduced  in  price  from  $2.00  to  $1.50  a  volume. 

This  edition  is  printed  on  the  finest  paper,  from  Iftrge,  clear  type,  leaded, 
Long  Primer  in  size,  that  all  can  read,  the  whole  containing  near  Six 
Hundred  full  page  Illustrations,  printed  on  tinted  paper,  from  designs  by 
Cruiksliank,  Phiz,  Browne,  Muclise,  McLenan,  and  other  artists.  The  fol 
lowing  books  are  each  contained  in  two  volumes. 


Our  Mutual  Friend, Cloth,  $3.00 

Pickwick  Papers Cloth,  3.00 

Tale  of  Two  Cities, Cloth,  3.00 

Nicholas  Nickleby, Cloth,  3.00 

David  Copperfield, Cloth,  3.00 

Oliver  Twist, Cloth,  3.00 

Christmas  Stories, Cloth,  3.00 


Bleak  House, Cloth,  $3.00 

Sketches  by  "  Boa," Cloth,  3.00 

Bnrnaby  Rudge, Cloth,  3.00 

Martin  Chuzzlewit, Cloth,  3.00 

Old  Curiosity  Shop, Cloth,  3.00 

Little  Dorrit Cloth,  3.00 

Dombey  and  Son, Cloth,  3.00 


The  following  are  each   complete  in  one  volvme,  and  are  reduced  in  price 
from  $2.50  to  $1.50  a  volume. 

Great  Expectations, Cloth.  $1.50  |  Dickens' New  Stories,  ...Cloth,  $1.50 

American  Notes;  and  The  T7ncommeroi.il  Traveler, Cloth,     1.50 

Hunted  Down;  and  other  Reprinted    Pieces, Cloth,     1.50 

The  Holly-Tree  Inn;  and  other  Stories, Cloth,     1.50 

Price  of  a  set,  in  thirty-three  volumes,  bound  in  cloth, $40.00 

"         "          Fnll'sheep,  Library  style, 66.00 

"         "          H -If  calf,  antique, '. 99.00 

"         "          Half  calf,  full  gilt  backs,  etc., 99.00 


Books  sent,  postag-3   paid,  on  receipt  of  the  Retail  Price,  by 
T.  B.  Peterson   &  Brothers,  Philadelphia,  Fa. 


6    T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS. 


CHARLES  DICKENS'   WOEKS. 

ILIaJSTHATSD  OCTAVO  EDITION. 

Reduced  in  price  from  $2.50  to  $2.00  o  i-olume. 

iiis  edition  is  printed  from  large  type,  double  column,  octavo  pctr/e,  each 
book  l>ei a (j  complete  in  one  volume,  the  whole  containing  near  Mix  Hundred 
Illustrations,  by  Gruikshank,  Phiz,  Browne,  JIacliae,  and  other  artists. 


Our  Mutual  Friend, Cloth,  $2.00 


David  Copperiiekl, Cloth,  $2.00 


Barmiby  Rudge, Cloth, 

Martin  Chuzzlewit, Cloth, 

Old  Curiosity  Shop, Cloth, 

Christmas  Stories Cloth, 

Dickens'  New  Stories,... Cloth, 
A  Tale  of  Two  Cities. ..Cloth, 
American  Notes  and 

Pic-Nic  Papers, Cloth, 


2.00 
2.00 
2.00 
2.00 
2.00 
2.00 


Pickwick  Papers, Cloth,     2.00 

Nicholas  Nicldeby, Cloth,     2.00 

Great  Expectations, Cloth,      2  Of* 

Lamplighter's  Story,.. ..Cloth,     2.00 

Oliver  Twist, Cloth,     200 

Bleak  House, Cloth,     2.00 

Little  Don-it, Cloth,     2.00 

Dombey  and  Son, Cloth,     2.00        Pic-Nic  Papers, Cloth,     2.00 

Sketches  by  "  Boz," Cloth,     2.00 

Price  of  a  set,  in  Black  cloth,  in  eighteen  volumes, $36.00 

«  "  Full  sheep,  Library  stvle, 45.00 

"  "  Half  calf,  sprinkled  edue.s, ; 55.00 

"  "  Half  calf,  marbled  edges, 62.00 

"  "  Half  calf,  antique, 70.00 

"  "  Half  calf,  full  gilt  back-,  etc., 70.00 

"NEW  NATIONAL  EDITION"  OF  DICKENS'  WOEKS. 
This  is  the  cheapest  complete  edition  of  the  works  of  Charles  Dicken?, 
"Boz,"  published  in  the  world,  being  contained  in  seven  large  octavo  vol 
umes,  with  a  portrait  of  Charles  Dickens,  and  other  illustration?,  the  whole 
making  nearly  ztxt'ionsand  very  large  double  cnlumned  pnnes,  in  large,  clear 
type,  and  handsomely  printed  on  fine  white  paper,  and  bound  in  the 
strongest  and  most  substantial  manner. 

Price  of  a  set,  in  Black  cloth,  in  seven  rolumes, $20.00 

«  "         Full  sheep,  Library  style, 25.00 

«  "         Half  calf,  antique, 30.00 

«  "         Half  calf,  full  gilt  back,  etc., 30.00 

CTOAP  SALMON  PAPER  COVES,  EDITION. 

Each  book  be:ny  complete  in  one  large  octavo  volume. 


Pickwick  Paper? 35 

Nicholas  Nickleby, 35 

Dombey  and  Son, 35 

David  Copperfield, 25 

Martin  Chuzzlewit, 35 

Old  Curiosity  Shop, 25 

Oliver  Twist 25 

American  Notes, 25 

fireat  Expectations, 25 

Il.ird  Times 25 

A  Tale  of  Two  Cities, 25 

Somebody's  Luggage, 25 

Mrtssngs  from  the  Sea, 25 

Barnaby  Rudge,. ?.r> 

Sketches  by  "Boz," 25 

Mrs.  Lirriper's  Lodgings  find  Mrs.  Lin-ir 
Mugby  Junction  and  Dr.  Marigold's   Pi\ 


Christmas  Stories, 25 

The  Haunted  House, 25 

Uncommercial  Traveler, 25 

A  House  to  Let, 25 

Perils  of  English  Prisoners, 25 

Wreck  of  the  Golden  Mary, 25 

Tom  Tiddler's  Ground. 25 

Our  Mutual  Friend, 35 

Bleak  House, 35 

Little  Dorrit, 35 

J-tseph   Grimaldi, 50 

The  Pic-Nic  Papers, 

No  Thoroughfare 

Hunted  Down, 

The  Holly-Tree  Inn, 

T'S  Legacy, 

crip  (ions, 


Books  sent,  postag3  paid,  on  receipt  cf  the  Retail   Price,  by 
T.  B.  Poterson  &  Brothers.  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS'  PULICATIONS.    7 


CHARLES  LEVER'S  BEST  WORKS. 

Charles  O'Malley, 75 

Harry  Lorrequer, 75 

Jack  llinton, 


75 
Tom  Burke  of  Ours, 75 


Knight  of  Gwyune, 75 

Arthur  O'Leary, 75 

Con  Cregan, 75 


Davenport  Dunn, 75 


Above  are  each  ia  paper,  or  finer  edition  in  cloth,  price  $2.00  each. 
Horace  Teinpleton, 75  |  Kate  O'Donoghue, 75 

MADAME  GEORGE  SAND'S  WORKS. 


Consuelo, 

Countess  of  Rudolstadt, 

First  and  True  Love, 

The  Corsair, 

Jealousy,  paper, 

Do.  cloth,... 


Fanchon,  the  Cricket,  paper,...  1  00 

Do.  do.        cloth,...   ]   50 

Indiana,  a  Love  Story,  paper,.  1   50 

Do.  do.        cloth,...  1  75 

Consuelo  and  Rudolstadt,  both 

in  one  volume,  cloth, 2  00 


WILKIE  COLLINS'  BEST  WORKS. 

The  Crossed  Path,  or  Basil,....  1  50  |  The  Dead  Secret.     12mo 

The  above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 


Hide  and  Seek, 75 

After  Dark 75 

The  Dead  Secret.     8vo 75 

Above  in  cloth  at  $1.00  each. 

The  Queen's  Revenge, 75 


1  50 

50 
50 

The  Stolen  Mask, 25 

The  Yellow  Mask, 25 

Sister  Rose, 25 


Mad  Monkton, 
Sights  a-Foot, 


MISS  PARDOE'S  WORKS. 

Confessions  of  a  Pretty  Woman,       75  I  Rival  Beauties, 75 

The  Wife's  Trials, 75    Romance  of  the  Harem, 75 

The  Jealous  Wife, 50  ' 

The  five  above  books  are  also  bound  in  one  volume,  cloth,  for  $4.00. 

The  Adopted  Heir.     One  volume,  paper,  $1.50  ;  or  in  cloth, $1  75 

The  Earl's  Secret.     One  volume,  paper,  $1.50;  or  in  cloth,  1  75 

MRS.  HENRY  WOOD'S  BOOKS. 


Lord  Oakburn's  Daughters;  or, 
the  Earl's  Heirs, 1  50 

Squire  Trevlyn's  Heir  ;  or, 
Trevlyn  Hold, 1  50 

The  Castle's  Heir;  or,  Lady 
Adelaide's  Oath, -1  50 


Red  Court  Farm, 50 

Eater's  Folly 50 

St.  Martin's  Eve, 50 

Mildred  Arkell 50 

Shadow  of  Ashlydyat, 50 

Oswald  Cray, : 50 

Verner's  Pride, 50 

Above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  each  one  in  cloth,  for  $1.75  each. 
The  Mystery, 75  |  A  Life's  Secret, 50 

Above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  each  one  in  cloth,  for  $1.00  each. 
The  Channings, 1  00  |  Aurora  Floyd, 75 

Above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  each  one  in  cloth,  for  $1.50  each. 


Orville  College 50 

ThdRunawny  Match, 5" 

The   Lost  Will 50 

The  Haunted  Tower 50 

The  Lost  Bank  Note,...  75 


Better  for  Worse 75 

PoSir v  Ni?ht  at  Offord, 25 

Tito  Lawyer's  Secret, 25 

William  Alliiir 25 

A  Light  and  a  Dark  Christinas,  25 


Books  sent,  postage  paid,  on  receipt  of  the  Retail  Price,  by 
T.  B.  Peterson  &  Brothers,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


8    T.  B.  PETEESQff  &  BEOTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS, 


GEOE3S  W.  M.  El 

Mysteries  of  Court  of  London,..  1  00 
Ruse  Foster.     Sequel  to  it,  1  50 
Caroline  of  Brunswick,  1   00 

lYUTOLDS'  WOEK3. 

Mary  Price,  ] 

L  00 
00 
00 
00 
00 
00 
00 

Joseph  Wilmot,  

Banker's  Daughter,  

Lord  Saxondale            1   00 

Kenneth,  

The  Rye-House  Plot,  

Roca  Lambert,  1  00 

The  above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 


The  Opera  Dancer, 75 

Child  of  Waterloo, 75 

Robert  Bruce, 75 

Discarded  Queen, 75 

The  Gipsy  Chief, 75 

M-iry  Stuart,  Queen  of  Scots,...  75 
Wallace,  the  Hero  of  Scotland,  1  00 

Isabella  Vincent, 75 

Vivian  Bertram, 75 

Countess  of  Lascelles, 75 

Loves  of  the  Harem, 75 

Ellen  Percy, 75 


Agues  Evelyn, 


75 


The  Soldier's  Wife, 75 

May  Middleton, 75 

Duke  of  Marchmont, 75 

Massacre  of  Glencoe, 75 

Queen  Joanna;  Court  Naples,  75 

Pickwick  Abroad, 75 

Parricide, 75 

The  Ruined  Gamester, 50 

Ciprina;  or,   the  Secrets  of  a 

Picture  Gallery, 50 

Life  in  Paris, 50 

Countess  and  the  Page, 50 

Edgar  Montrose, 50 


WAVEELET  NOVELS.    BY  SIE  WALTEE  SCOTT. 

CHEAPEST  EDITION  IN  THE   WORLD, 


Ivanhoe, 
Rob  Roy, 
Guy  Manncrin 
The  Antiquary 


20 


....       20 
....       20 
Old  Mortality  20 


The  Betrothed, 20 

Peveril  of  the  Peak, 20 

Quentin  Durward, 20 

Red  Gauntlet, 20 

The  Talisman, 20 


Woodstock, 

Highland  Widow,  etc 

The  Fair  Maid  of  Perth, 

Anne  of  Geierstein, 

Count  Robert  of  Paris, 

The  Black  Dwarf  and  Legend 
of  Montrose, 

Castle  Dangerous,  and  Sur 
geon's  Daughter, 


20 


Heart  of  Mid  Lothian, 20 

Bride  of  Laminermoor, 20 

Waverley, 20 

St.  Ronan's  Well, 20 

K'nilworth, 20 

The  Pirate, 20 

Tiie  Monastery, 20 

The  Abbot,....' 2<> 

Tae  Fortunes  of  Nigel, 20 

Above  edition  is  the  cheapest  in  the  world,  nnd  is  complete  in  twenty-six 
Volumes,  price  Twenty  cunts  each,  or  Five  Dollars  f<-r  the  complete  Set. 

A  finer  edition  is  also  published  of  each  of  the  above,  complete  in  twen 
ty-six  volumes,  price  Fifty  cents  each,  or  Ten  Dollars  for  the  complete  set. 

Moredun.    ATaleofl210, 50  1  Scott's  Poetical  Works, 5  00 

Tales  of  a  Grandfather, 25  I  Life  of  Scott,  cloth, 2  50 

"NEW  NATIONAL  EDITION"  0?  "  WAVEBLEY  NOVELS." 

Tiiis  edition  of  the  Waverley  Novels  is  contained  in  jive  In  rye  octavo  vat- 

um*x,  with  a  portrait  of  Sir  waiter  Scott,  making  four  thousand  very  large 

double  columned  pages,  in  good  type,  nnd  handsomely  printed  on  the  finest 

of  white  p  iper,  and  bound  in  the  strongest  and  most  substantial  manner. 

Price  of  a  set,  in  Black  cloth,  in  five  volumes, $15  00 

"          "          Full  sheen,  Library  style, 17  50 

"  «          Half  calf,  antique,  or  Half  calf,  gilt, 2500 

The  Complete  Prose  and  Pontical  Works  of  Sir  Walter  Scott,  nre  nl>o 
published  in  teu  volumes,  bound»in  half  calf,  for $00.00 

HiT  Books   sent,  postage  paid,  on  receipt  of   the  Retail  Price,  hy 
T.  B.  Peterson  &   Brothers,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS.    9 


HUMOROUS  AMERICAN  WORKS. 

Beautifully  Illustrated  by  Felix  0.  G.  Durley. 


Mnjor  Jones'  Courtship 75 

M;ijor  Jones' Travels, 7o 

Simon  Suggs'  Adventures  and 

Travels, 75 

Major  Jones'  Chronicles  of 

Pine  villa, 75 

Polly  Pea-blossom's  Wedding,..  75 

Mysteries  of  the  Backwoods,...  75 

Widow  Rugby's  Husband, 75 

Big  Bear  of  Arkansas 75 

Western  Scenes ;  or,  Life  on 

the  Prairie 75 

Streaks  of  Squatter  Life, 75 

Pickings  from  the  Picayune,...  75 
Stray  Subjects,  Arrested  and 

Bound  Over, 75 

Louisiana  Swamp  Doctor, 75 

Charcoal  Sketches, 75 

Misfortunes  of  Peter  Faber,....  75 

Yankee  among  the  Mermaids,..  75 

New  Orleans  Sketch  Book, 75 


Drama  in  Pokerville, 75 

The  Qucrndon   Hounds, 75 

My  Shooting  Box, 75 

Warwick  Woodlands, 75 

The  DeerStalkers, 75 

Peter  Ploddy, 75 

Ad  ventures  of  Captain  Farrago,       75 
Major  O'Regan's  Adventures,.. 
Sol.  Smith's  Theatrical  Appren 
ticeship, 

Sol.  Smith's  Theatrical  Jour 

ney-Work, 

The  Quarter  Race  in  Kentucky, 

Aunt  Patty's  Scrap  Bag, 75 

Percival    Mayberry's    Adven 
tures  and  Travels, 75 

Sam  Slick's  Yankee  Yarns  and 

Yankee  Letters, 75 

Adventures  of  Fudge  Fumble,.       75 

American  Joe  Miller, 50 

Following  the  Drum, 60 


Henrietta  Temple,. 

Vivian  Grey, 

Venetia, 


DISRAELI'S  WORKS. 

50  I  Young  Duke, 50 

75     Miriam  Alroy, 50 

60  I  Conturina  Fleming, 50 


FRANK  FAIRLEGH'S  WORKS. 

Frank  Fairlegh,.. 75  I  Harry  Racket  Scapegrace, 75 

Lewis  Arundel, 75  I  Tom  Racquet, 75 

Finer  editions  of  above  are  also  issued  in  cloth,  at  $1.75  each. 
Harry  Coverdale's    Courtship,  1  50  |  Lorrimer  Littlegood, 1  50 

The  above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 

C.  J.  PETERSON'S  WORKS. 

The  Old  Stone  Mansion, 1  50  I  Kate  Aylesford, 1  50 

The  above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 

Cruising  in  the  Last  War, 75  I  Grace  Dudley;  or,  Arnold  at 

Valley  Farm, 25  |      Saratoga, 50 

JAMES  A.  MAITLAND'S  WORKS. 


Diary  of  an  Old  Doctor, 1  60 

Sartaroe, 1  50 

The  Three  Cousins 1  50 


The  Old  Patroon, 1  50 

The  Watchman, 1  60 

The  Wanderer, 1   50 

The  Lawyer's  Story, 1  50 

The  above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 

WILLIAM  H.  MAXWELL'S  WORKS. 

Wild  Sports  of  the  West, 75  I  Brian  O'Lynn, 75 


Stories  of  Waterloo, 


75  I 


Books  sent,  postage  paid,  on  receipt  of  the  Retail  Price,  by 
T.  B.  Peterson  &  Brothers,  Philadelphia,  Fa. 


10  T.  B,  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS. 


WILLIAM  HARRISON  AIKSWCETK'S  WCEES. 


Life  of  Jack  Sueppard, 50 

Life  of  Guy  Fawkes, 7o 

Above  in  1  vol.,  cloth,  $1.75. 

Court  of  the  Stuarts, 75 


Windsor  Castle, 

The  Star  Chamber, 

Old  St.  Paul's, 

Court  of  Queen  Anne,.. 
Life  of  Dick  Turpin,.... 
Life  of  Davy  Crockett,. 


lower  of  London* 1  51 

Miser's  Daughter, 1   00 

Above  in  cloth  $1.75  each. 

Life  of  Grace  O'Malley, 50 

Life  of  Henry  Thomas, 25 

Desperadoes  of  the  New  World,        25 
Life  of  Ninon  De  L'Enclos,....       25 

Life  of  Arthur  Spring, 25 

Life  of  Mrs.  Whipple  and  Jes- 
see  Straug, 25 

G.  P.  R.  JAMES'S  BEST  BOOKS. 

Lord  Montague's  Page, 1   50  |  The  Cavalier, 1  50 

The  above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 

The  Man  in  Black, 73  I  Arrah  Neil, 75 

Mary  of  Burgundy, 75  I  Eva  St.  Clair, 50 

DOW'S  PATENT   SERMONS. 

Dow's    Patent     Sermons,    1st  Dow's      Patent     Sermons, 

Series,  $1.00,-  cloth, 1  50 

Dow's     Patent     Sermons,    2d 

Series,  $1.00;  cloth 1  50 


3d 


Series,  $1.00;   cloth,. 
Dow's     Patent     Sermons, 
Series,   $1.00;    cloth,.... 


4th 


1  50 
1  50 


SAMUEL  C.  WARREN'S  BEST  BOOKS. 

Ten  Thousand  a  Year,.  ..paper,  1  50  i  Diary  of  a  Medical  Student,..        75 
Do.  do.  cloth,  2  00  | 

a  K  PHILANDER  EOESTICKS'  WORKS. 

Doesticks'  Letters,  ................   1  50  I  The  Elephant  Club  ................  1  50 

Plu-Ri-Bus-Tah,  ..................   1  50  |  Witches  of  New  York,  ...........  1  60 

The  above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or   in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 

GREEN'S  WORKS  ON  GAMBLING. 

Gambling  Exposed  ...............  1  50  I  The  Reformed  Gambler  .........  1   50 

The  Gambler's  Life,  ..............   1  50  I  Secret  Band  of  Brother?  .........  1  50 

Above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  each  one*  in  cloth,  for  $1.75  each. 


MISS  ELLEN  PICKERING'S  WORKS. 


The  Grumbler, 

Marrying  for  Money, 

Poor  Cousin, 

Kate  Wabingham,  ... 
Orphan  Niece, 


Who  Shall  be  Heir? 38 

The  Squire, 38 

Ellen  Warehnin, 38 

Nan  Darrel, 38 


CAPTAIN  MARRYATT'S  WOEKS. 


Jacob  Faithful, 50 

Japhet  in  Search  of  a  Father,..  50 

Phantom  Ship 50 

Midshipman  Easy 50 

Pacha  of  Many  Tales, 50 

Frank  Mildmay,  Naval  Officer,  50 

gnarleyow, 50 


Newton  Forster, 50 

King's  Own 50 

Pirate  and  Three  Cutters, 50 

Peter  Simple, 50 

Percival  Keene, 50 

Poor  Jack, 50 

Sea  King 50 


Books  sent,  postage  paid,  on  receipt  of  the  Retail  Price,  by 
T.  B.  Peterson  &  Brothers,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS.  11 


EUGENE    SUE'S    G£EAT  WORKS. 

Wandering  Jow, i  on    First  LOY« 50 

Mysteries  oi' Paris', 1   5o     Woman's   Love, 50 

Martin,  the  Foundling, 1  »Q    Female  Bluebeard, 60 

Aoove  iu  clotii  at  $'2.00  each.           Man-of-War's-Man, 50 

Life  aud  Adventures  of  Raoul  De  Surville, 25 

MRS.  GREY'S  WORKS. 

Cousin  Harry, 1  50  |  The  Little  Beauty, 1  50 

The  above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 

Gipsy's  Daughter, 50    Young  Prima  Donna, 50 

Oid  Dower  House, 50    Hyacinthe, 25 

Belle  of  the  Family, 50    Alice  Seymour, 25 

Dake  and  Cousin, 50    Mary  Seaham. 75 

Tli e  Little  Wife, 50    Passion  and  Principle, 75 

Lena  Cameron, 50    The  Flirt, 75 

Sybil  Lennard, 50    Good  Society, 75 

Manoeuvring  Mother  50    Lion-IIearted, 75 

Baronet's  Daughters, 50 

J.  F.  SMITH'S  WORKS. 

The      Usurer's     Victim;      or,  I  Adelaide  Waldegrave;   or,  the 

Thomas  Balsconabe, 75  I      Trials  of  a  Governess, 75 

REVOLUTIONARY  TALES. 

The  Brigand, 50     Old  Put;  or,  Days  of  1776, 50 

Ralph  Rtmnion, 50     Legends  of  Mexico, 60 

Seven  Brothers  of  Wyoming,..       50     Grace  Dudley, 60 

The  Rebel  Bride, 50     The  Guerilla  Chief, 75 

The  Flying  Artillerist, 50     The  Quaker  Soldier,  paper, 1  50 

Wau-nan-gee, 50           do.     .       do.        cloth, 1  75 

EMERSON  BENNETT'S  WORKS. 

The  Border  Rover, 1  50    Bride  of  the  Wilderness, 1  50 

Ciara  Moreland, 1  50     Ellen  Norhury, 1   50 

Viola;   or  Adventures   in   the              The  Forged  Will, I  50 

Far  South-\Vest, 1  50    Kate  Clarendon, 1  50 

The  above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  in  cloth,  price  $1.75  each. 
The  Hoiress  of  Bellefonte,  and  I  Pioneer's    Daughter  and   the 

Walde-Warren, 75  '       Unknown  Countess, 75 

T.  S.  ARTHUR'S  HOUSEHOLD  NOVELS. 

The  Lost  Bride, 50   The  Divorced  Wife', 50 

The  Two  Brides 50    Pride  and  Prudence, 50 

Love  in  a  Cottage, 50    Agnes  ;  or.  the  Possessed 50 

Love  in  High  Life, 50    Lucy  Sandford 50 

Ye.ir  after  Marriage, 50    The  Banker's  Wife 50 

The  Ladv  at  Home, 50    The  Two  Merchants, 50 

Cecalia  Howard, 50    Trial  and  Triumph 50 

Orphan  Children, 50    The  Iron  Rule, 50 

Debtor's  Daughter, 50    Insubordinntion  ;  or,  the  Shoe- 
Mary  Moreton 50        maker's  Daughters, 50 

Six  Xights  wifh.  the  Washinertoni.ans.      With  nine  original   Illustra 
tions.     By  Cruikshnnk.      One  volume,  cloth  $1  75:  or  in  pnper....$1.50 

Lizzy  Glenn  ;  or,  the  Trials  of  a  Seamstress.    Cloth  $1.75  ;  or  paper,  J.50 


Books  sent,  postage  paid,  on  receint  of  the  Retail  Price,  by 
T.  B.  Paterson  &  Brothers,   Philadelphia,  Pa. 


12  1,  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS. 


EXCITING- 

Adventures  of  Ben  Brace, 75 

Jack  Adams,  the  Mutineer,....  7o 

Jack  Ariel's  Adventures, 70 

Petrel;  or,  Life  on  the  Ocean,.  75 

Life  of  Paul  Periwinkle, 75 

Life  of  Tom  Bowling, 75 

Percy  Effinghain, 75 

Cruising  in  the  Last  War, 75 

Red  King, 50 

The  Corsair 50 

The  Doomed  Ship, 50 

The  Three  Pirates, 50 

The  Flying  Dutchman, 50 

The  Flying  Yankee, 50 

The  Yankee  Middy, 50 

The  Gold  Seekers, 50 

The  King's  Cruisers, 50 

Life  of  Alexander  Tardy, 50 

Red  Wing, 50 

Yankee  Jack, 50 

Yankees  in  Japan, 50 

Morgan,  the  Buccaneer, 50 

Jack  Junk, 50 

Davis,  the  Pirate, 50 

Valdez,  the  Pirate, 50 


SEA  TALES. 

Gallant  Tom, 50 

Harry  Helm 50 

Harry  Tempest,. 50 

Rebel  and  Rover, 50 

Man-of-War's-Man 50 

Dark  Shades  of  City  Life, 25 

The  Rats  of  the  Seine, 25 

Charles  Ransford,. 


25 

The  Iron  Cross, 25 

The  River  Pirates, 25 

The  Pirate's  Son, 25 

Jacob  Faithful, 50 

Phantom  Ship, 50 

Midshipman  Easy, 50 

Pacha  of  Many  Tales, 50 

Naval  Officer, 50 

Snarleyow, 50 

-Newton  Forster, 50 

King's  Own, 50 

Japhet, 50 

Pirate  and  Three  Cutters, 50 

Peter  Simple, 50 

Percival   Keenc, 50 

Poor  Jack, 50 

riea  King, 50 


GEORGE  LIPPARD'S  GREAT  BOOKS. 

50  The  Empire  City, 

50  Memoirs  of  a  Preacher, 

50  The  Nazarene, 

Washington  and  his  Men,. 

Legends  of  Mexico, 

50  The  Entranced, 

00  The  Robbers, 

The  Bank  Director's  Son,. 


The  Quaker  City, ] 

Paul  Ardenheiin, 1 

Blanche  of  Brandy  wine, 1 

Washington  and  his  Generals; 
or,  Legends  of  the  American 

Revolution, 1 

Mysteries  of  Florence, 1 

Abovo  in  cloth  at  $2.00  each. 


MILITARY  NOVELS.    BY  BEST  AUTHORS. 

With  Illuminated  Military  Covers,  in  five  Colors. 


Charles  O'Malley, 75 

Jack  Hinton,  the   Guardsman,  75 

The  Knight  of  Gwynue, 75 

Harry  Lorrequer. 75 

Tom  Burke  of  Ours, 75 

Arthur  O'Leary, 75 

Con  Cretan, 75 

Kate   O'Donoghue, 75 

Horace  Templeton, 75 


Davenport  Dunn, 

Jack  Adams'  Adventures 

Valentine  Vox 

Twin  Lieutenants, 

Stories  of  Waterloo, 

The  Soldier's  Wife, 

Guerilla  Chief,... 


The  Three  Guardsmen, 

Twenty  Years   After, 

Hragelonne,  Son  of  Athos, 

Forty -five  Guardsmen 

L'om   Bowling's  Adventures,... 

Life  of  Robert  Bruce, 

The  Gipsy  Chief, 

Massacre  of  Glencoe, 

Life  of  Guy  Fawkes, 

Child  of  Waterloo 

Adventures  of  Bt-n  Brace, 

Life  of  Jack  Ariel 

Wallace,  the  Hero  of  Scotland, 

Following  the   Drum, 

The  Conscript,  a  Tale  of  War. 
By  Alexander  Dumas, 


75 
75 
75 
75 
50 
25 
25 
25 


75 
75 
75 
75 
75 
75 
75 
75 
75 
75 
75 
75 

1  00 
50 

1  50 


Books  sent,  postage  paid,  on  receipt  of  the  Retail  Price,  by 
T.  B.  Peterson  &  Brothers,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS.  13 


GUSTAVS  AIMARD'S  WORKS. 


The  White  Scalper, 50 

The  Freebooter*, .  50 

The  Prairie  Flower...... 75 

The  Indian  Scoot, 75 

The  Trail  Hunter, 75 

The  Indian  Chief, 75 

The  Red  Track, 75 


Trapper's   Daughter, 76 

The  Tiger  Sliiyer, 75 

The  Gold  Seekers, 75 

The  Rebel  Chief, 75 

The  Smuggler  Chief, 75 

The  Border  Rifles, 75 

Pirates  of  the  Prairies,.. 75 


LANGUAGES  WITHOUT  A  MASTER. 

French  without  a  Master, 40  j  German  without  a  Muster, 40 

Spanish  without  a  Master, 40    Italian  without  a  Master, 40 

Latin  without  a  Master, 40  I 

The  above  five  works  on  the  French,  German,  Spanish,  Latin,  and  Italian 
Languages,  whereby  any  one  or  all  of  these  Languages  can  be  learned  by 
any  one  without  a  Teacher,  with  the  aid  of  this  book,  by  A.  H.  Monteith, 
E^q.,  is  also  published  in  liner  style,  in  one  volume,  bound,  price,  $1.75. 

HARRY  COCKION'S  WORKS. 

Sylvester  Sound, 75 

Valentine  Vox,  in  paper, 75 

do.         finer  edition,  cloth,  2  00 

WAR  NOVELS.    BY  HENRY  MORFORD. 

Shoulder-Straps, 1  50  I  The  Days  of  Shoddy.     A  His- 

The  Coward, 1  50  I       tory  of  the  late  War, 1  50 

Above  are  each  in  paper  cover,  or  each  one  in  cloth,  for  $1.75  each. 

LIVES  OF  HIGHWAYMEN. 


The  Sisters, 75 

The  Steward, 75 

Percy  Effingham, 75 


Life  of  John  A.  Murrel, 50 

Life  of  Joseph  T.  Hare, 50 

Life  of  Col.  Monroe  Edwards,.  50 

Life  of  Jack  Sheppard, 50 

Lite  of  Jack  Rann, 50 

Life  of  Dick  Turpin, 50 

Life  of  Helen  Jewett, 50 

Desperadoes  of  the  New  World,  50 

Mysteries  of  New  Orleans, 50 

The  Robber's  Wife, 50 

Obi;  or,  Three  Fingered  Jack,  50 

Kit  Clayton 50 

Life  of  Tom  Waters, 50 

Nat  Blake, 50 

Bill  Horton, 50 

Galloping  Gus, 50 

Life  &  Trial  of  Antoine  Probst,  50 

Ned  Hastings, 50 

Eveleen  Wilson, 50 

Diary  of  a  Pawnbroker, 50 

Silver  and  Pewter, 50 

Sweeney  Todd 50 

Life  of  Grace  O'Malley, 50 


Life  of  Davy  Crockett, 50 

Life  of  Sybil  Grey 50 

Life  of  Jonathan  Wild, 25 

Life  of  Henry  Thomas, 25 

Life  of  Arthur  Spring, 25 

Life  of  Jack  Ketch, 25 

Life  of  Ninon  De  L'Enclos, 25 

Lives  of  the  Felons,.. 25 

Life  of  MrP.Wlnrple..  25 

Life  of  Biddy  Wooclhult, 25 

Life  of  Mother  Brownrigg, 25 

Dick  Parker,  the  Pirate, 25 

Life  of  Mary  Bntcman, 25 

Life  of  Captain  Blood 25 

Capt.  Blood  and  the  Beagles,..  25 
Sixteen -Stringed  Jack's  Fight 

for  Life, 25 

Highwayman'*  Avtnper, 25 

Life  of  Kaon!  De  Furville, 25 

Life  of  Body  the  Hover 25 

Life  of  Cnlloping  Dick, 25 

Life  of  Guy  Fawkes, 75 

Life  and  Adventures  olVidocq,  1  60 


MILITARY  AND  ARMY  BOOKS. 


Ellsworth's  Zouave  Drill 25 

TJ.  S.  Government  Infantry  <fe 
Rifle  Tactics,...  25 


U.  S.  Light  Infantry  Drill, 25 

The  Soldier's  Companion, 25 

The  Soldier's  Guide, 25 


Books  sent,  postage  paid,   on  Receipt  of  the  Betail  Price,  by 
T.  B.  Peterson  &  Brothers,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


1-1  T.  B,  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS. 


WORKS  AT  75  CENTS.    BY  BEST  AUTHORS. 

Hans  Breitmau's   Party.      With    other  Ballads.     Now  jind  Enlarged 

Billion,  printed  on  Tinted  paper.     By  Charles  G.  Lelaud, 75 

Webster  and  Haynt^  Speeches  in  Reply  to  Colonel  1'oote, 75 

The  Brigand;   or,  the  Domon  of  the  North.     By  Victor  Hugo, 75 

Roanoko;  or,  Where  is  Utopia?     By  C.  H.  Wiley.     Illustrated, 75 


Banditti  of  the  Prairie, 75 

Tom  Racquet, 75 

Red  Indians  of  Newfoundland,  75 

Salathiel,  by  Croly, 75 

Corinne;  or,  Italy, 75 

Ned  Musgrave 75 

Aristocracy, 75 

Inquisition  in  Spain, 75 

Elsie's  Married  Life, 75 

Leyton  Hall.  By  Mark  Lemon,  75 


Flirtations  in  America 75 

The  Coquette, < 75 

Thackeray's  Irish  Sketch  Book,  75 

Whitehall, 75 

The  Beautiful  Nun, 75 

Mysteries  of  Three  Cities, 75 

Genevra.     By  Miss  Fairfleld,..  75 

New  Hope;  or,  the  Rescue, 75 

Crock  of  Gold.     By  Tapper,...  75 

Twins  and  Heart.    By  Tupper,  75 


WORKS  AT  50  CENTS.     BY  BEST  AUTHORS. 

The  Woman  in  Red.     A  Companion  to  the  "Woman  in  Black," 

Twelve  Months  of  Matrimony.     By  Ernelie  F.  Carlen 

The  Admiral's  Daughter, 


Leah  ;  or  the  Forsaken, 50 

The  Greatest  Plague  of  Life,..  50 

Clifford  and  the  Actress, 50 

Two  Lovers, 50 

Ryan's  Mysteries  of  Marriage,  50 

The  Orphans  and  Caleb  Field,.  50 

Moreton  Hall, 50 

Bell  Brandon, 50 

Sybil  Grey, 50 

Female  Life  in  New  York, 50 

Agnes  Grey 50 

Diary  of  a  Physician, 50 

The  Emigrant  Squire, 50 

The  Monk,  by  Lewis, 50 

The  Beautiful  French. Girl,...  50 

Father  Clement,  paper,....  50 

do.  do.  cloth, 75 

Miser's  Heir,  paper, 50 

do.      do.     cloth, 75 

WORKS  AT  25  CENTS. 

Aunt  Margaret's  Trouble, 25 

The  Woman  in  Grey, 25 

The  Deformed, 25 

Two  Priina  Donnas, 25 

The  Mysterious  Marriage, 25 

Jack  Downing's  Letters, 25 

The  Mysteries  of  a  Convent,...  25 

Rose  Warrington, 25 

The  Iron  Cross, 25 

Charles  Ransford, 25 


50 
50 
50 

The  American  Joe  Miller. 50 

Ella  Stratford, .' 50 

Josephine,  by  Grace  Aguilar,..       50 

The  Fortune  Hunter, 50 

The  Orphan   Sisters, 50 

Robert  Ouklands;  or,  the  Out 
cast  Orphan, 50 

Abednego,  the  Money  Lender,.       50 

Jenny  Ambrose, 50 

Father  Tom   and  the    Pope,  in 
cloth  gilt,  75  cents,  or  paper, 

The  Romish  Confessional 

Victims  of  Amusements, 

Violet, 

Alieford,  a  Family  History,..  . 
General   Scott's  $5  Portrait,...  1 


Henry  Clay's  $5  Portrait, 1 

Tangarua,  a  Poem, 1 


BY  BEST  AUTHORS. 

The  Mysteries  of  Bedlam, 25 

The   Nobleman's  Daughter,...  25 
Madison's   Exposition  of  Odd 

Fellowship, 25 

Ghost  Stories.      Illustrated,....  25 

Ladies'  Science  of  Etiquette,...  25 

The  Abbey  of  Innisrnoyle, 25 

Gliddon's  Ancient  Egypt 25 

Philip  in  Search  of  a  Wife, 25 

RifleShots,...  25 


THE    SHAKSPEARE   NOVELS. 

The  Secret  Passion, 1  00  I  Shakspeare  arid  his  Friends,...  1  00 

The  Youth  of  Shakspeare, 1  001 

The  three  above  Books  aro  also  published  complete  in  one  large  octavo 
volume,  bound  in  cloth.     Price  Four  Dollars.     - 


Books  sent,  postage  paid,  on  receipt  of   the  Retail  Price,  by 
T.  B.  Peterson  &  Brothers,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS.    15 

PETERSONS'  ILLUHI1TATED  STORIES. 

Each  Book   being  i.i  an  "  ILLUUIXATUU  COVER,"  in  five  colors,  full  of 
Illustrations.   This  id  the  most  saleable  scries  of  25  cent  books  ever  printed. 


Rsbjland  Rover, 25 

First  Love 23 

The  Two  Morchaius, 25 

A  Year  After  Marriage, 25 

Lave  in  High  Life,  23 

Tho  Divorced  Wife, 25 

The  Debtor's  Daughter, 25 

Tho  Lady  at  Home, 25 

Mary  Morotoa, 25 

Tho  Two  Brides,  25 

Diolc  Parker, 25 

Jack  Ketch 25 

Mother  Brownrigg 25 

Galloping  Dick,... 25 

Mary  Batsman, 25 

Rioul  da  Sarvillo 25 

Lifj  of  Harry  Thomas, 25 

Mrs.  Whipplo  &  Jesse  Strang's 

Adventures 25 

Jonathan  Wild's  Adventures,..  25 


Ninon  Do  L'Enclos' Life, 25 

Tho  Iron  Cross, 25 

Biddy  Woodhull  the  Beautiful 

Haymaker, 25 

Tho  lliver  Pirates, 25 

Dark  Shades  of  City  Life, 25 

Tho  Rats  of  the  Seine, 25 

Mysteries  of  Bedlam, 25 

Charles  Ransford, 25 

Mysteries  of  a  Convent, 25 

The  Mysterious  Marriage, 25 

Capt.  Blood,  the  Highwayman,  25 

C:ipt.  Blood  and  the  Beagles,  25 

Highwayman's  Avenger, 25 

Rody  the  Rover'8  Adventures,.  25 
Sixteen-Stringed  Jack's  Fight 

for  Life, 25 

Ghost  Stories.  Illustrated,....  25 

Arthur  Spring, 25 

The  Valley  Farm, 25 

USEFUL  BOOKS  FOR  ALL. 

Lady's  and  Gentleman's  Science  of  Etiquette.    By  Count  D'Orsay 

and  Countess  da  Calabrella,  with  their  portraits, 50 

Lardmr's  Qua  Thousand  and  Ten  Things  Worth  Knowing, 50 

Co:npleto  Farrier  and  Horse   Doctor, 25 

Corn -ilo to  Cow  and  Cattle  Doctor, 25 

Tiia  Corapbta  Kitchen  and   Fruit  Gardener, 25 

T.io  Co  nolata  Florist   and   Flower   Gardener, 25 

Arthur's  Raeeipts  for  Preserving  Fruits,  etc., 12 

LIVE 3  0?  GENERALS  AND  OTHER  NOTED  MEN. 

Mora's  Lifa  of  Hm.  So'mylor    C  >lfax.     By    Rev.  A.  Y.  Moore,  of 

S  >'ith  B3i  1.  With  a  Fine  Steel  Portrait.  One  vol.  cloth.  Price..  1  50 
Taa  L\VQ3  of  Grant  aril  Colfix.  With  life-like  portraits  of  each,  and 

other  engravings.  Cljth,$l.OO;  orin  paper  cover, 75 

Illtntrite'l  Life,  Sp3eches,  Martyrdom  and  Funeral  of  President 

Abnihutn  Lincoln.  Cloth,  $1.75;  or  in  paper  cover, 1  50 

Life  and  3arvic33  of  General  Sheridan.  Cloth,  $1.00;  or  in  paper,..  75 
Life,  Battles,  Rip  >rts,  ani  Public  Services  of  General  George  B. 

MjCblUn.  Price  in  pap3r  59  cents,  or  in  cloth 75 

Life  an  1  P'ablio  Sjrvicas  of  General  George  G.  Meade,  the  Hero  of 

Gjttysbirg 25 

Life  an  I  PiMio  Sjrviejj  of  General  Benjamin  F.  Butler,  the  Hero 

Of    NV.T  0.-13.1TH, 25 

Lif»  of  President  Andrjw  Johuson.  Cloth,  $1.00  ;  or  in  paper 75 

Tiia  Impeachment  and  Trial  of  Andrew  Johnson,  chenp  paper  cover 

eliiion,  price  50  cents,  or  a  finer  edition,  bound  in  cloth,  price....  1  60 
Trial  of  the  Assassins  and  Conspirators  for  the  murder  of  President 

Abraham  Lincoln.  Cloth,  $1.50  ;  or  cheap  edition  in  pnper  cover,  50 
Lives  of  Horatio  Sevmour  and  Francis  P.  Blnir,  Jr.  Complete  in 

ona  duodecimo  volume.  Price  50  cunts  in  paper,  or  in  cloth, 75 

Lifo  of  Archbishop  Hughes,  first  Archbishop  of  New  York, 25 

IgiT  Books  sent,  postage  paid,  on  receipt  of  the  Retail  Price,  by 
T.  B.  Peterson  &  Brothers,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


18  T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS'  PUBLICATIONS. 
LIS3I3'3  WOB£S  Oil  CEEHISTILY. 

Agricultural  Chemistry, 2a  I  Lioui^'s  celebrated  Letters  on 

Auiuial  Chemistry, '2^  I      the  Potato  Disease, 25 

Liebig's    Complete    Works  on  Chemistry,  is  also    issued  in   one  largo 

octavo  volume,  bound  in  cloth.  Price  Two  Dollars. 

SIR  E.  L.  BUL WEE'S  NOVELS. 

The  Roue, 50  I  TLio  Courtier, 25 

The  Oxonians, 50  I  Falkland, 25 

DR.  HOLLICK'S  WORKS. 

Dr.  Ilollick's  great  work  on   tho  Anatomy   and   Physiology  of  the 

Human  Figure,  with  colored  dissected  plates  of  the  Human  Figure,  1  25 
Dr.  Hollick'a  Family  Physician,  a  Pocket  Guide  for  Everybody, 25 

GEORGE  FRANCIS  TRAIN'S  SPEECHES. 

Union  Speeches.  In  2  vols.,  each     25  I  Downfall  of  England, 10 

Speech  to  the  Fenians, 25  I  Shivery  and  Emancipation, 10 

REV.  CHAS.  WADSWORTH'S  SERMONS. 

America's  Mission, 25  |  A  Thanksgiving  Sermon, 15 

Thankfulness  and  Character,..       25  |  Politics  in  Religion, 12 

Henry  Ward  Beechor  on  War  and  Emancipation, 15 

Rev.  William  T.  Brantley's  Union  Sermon, 15 

EXPOSITIONS  OF  SECRET  ORDERS,  ETC. 


Odd  Fellowship  Exposed, 13 

Sons  of  Malta  Exposed 13 

Life  of  Rev.  John  N.  Maffit,...       13 


Dr.   Berg's    Answer   to    Arch 
bishop  Hughes 13 

Dr.  Berg  on  tho  Jesuits, 13 


RIDDELL'S   MODEL    ARCHITECT. 

Architectural  Designs  of  Model  Country  Residences.  By  John  Riddel!, 
Practical  Architect.  Illustrated  with  twenty-two  full  page  Front  Eleva 
tions,  colored,  with  forty-four  Plates  of  Ground  Plans,  including  the  First 
and  Second  Stories,  with  plans  of  the  stories,  full  specifications  of  all  the 
articles  used,  and  estimate  of  price.  Price  Fifteen  Dollars  a  copy. 

GOOD  BOOKS  FOR  EVERYBODY. 

Southern  Life;  or,  Inside  Views  of  Slavery, 1  00 

The  Rich  Men  of  Philadelphia,  Income  Tnx  List  of  Residents, 1  00 

Childbirth.  Its  pains  lessened  nndits  perils  obviated.  Showing  that 

the  pains  of  childbirth  may  bo  mitigated,  if  not  entirely  prevented,  1  00 
Peterson's  Complete  Coin  Book,  rontnining  fac-similes  of  all  the 

Coins  in  the  World,  with  the  U.  S.  Mint  value  of  each  coin, 1  00 

Now  Card  of  Stamp  Duties,  approved  by  the  last  Acts  of  Congress,  15 

Political  Lyrics.  New  Hampshire  and  Nebraska.  Illustrated 12 

CHRISTY  &  WHITE'S  SOHG  BOOKS. 

Christy  &  Wood's  Song  Book,.     10    Rorenadcr's  Song  Book, 10 

Molodeon  Son^  Book, 10 


Plantation  Melodies 10 

Ethiopian  Song  Book 10 


Budworth's   Songs 10 

Christy  and  White's  Complete 
Ethiopian  Melodies.     Cloth,  1  00 


CURVED-POINT  STEEL  PENS. 

The  Slip  Pen,             -                  -  per  dozen  .25,  per  gross,  $2.50 

The  Barrel  Pen,         ....  per       "        .50,          "               5.00 

Magnum  Bonum  Pen,  per      "        .75,         "               8.00 


Books  sent,  postago  paid,  on  recsipt  cf  tlw  Retail  Price,  by 
T.  B.  Potorsoa  &  Brothers,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


T.   B.   PETERSON   AND   BROTHERS, 

PUBLISHERS   AND   BOOKSELLERS, 
PHILADELPHIA,  PA,, 

pleasure   in  calling    the   attention    of    the  public  to   their 
Choioe  and  Extensive   Stock  of   Books,  comprising  a  col 
lection  of  the  most  popular  and  choice,  in  all  styles 
of  binding,  by  all  the  favorite  and  standard 
American   and   English   Authors, 


To  Collectors  of  Libraries,  or  those  desiring  to  form  them. 

*i*ny  who  have  the  ta*te,  and  wish  to  form  a  Library,  are  deterred  by  fear  of  th*  coat. 
To  all  such  we  «c  ililfay,  that  a  hiru'e  number  of  books  may  be  furnished  for  evea  One 
Jlui-drrd  Dollars — which,  by  a  yenrly  increase  of  a  small  amount,  will  before  long  place 
the  purchaser  in  possession  of  a  Library  in  almost  every  branch  of  knowledge,  and 
Affo-d  satisfi-.ciioa  not  only  to  the  collector,  but  to  all  those  who  are  so  fortunate  as  to 
possess  his  acquaintance. 

For  the  convenience  of  Book  buyers,  and  those  seeking  suitable  Works  for  Presenta 
tion,  great  care  is  taken  in  having  a  large  and  varied  collection,  and  all  the  current 
works  of  tKe  day.  Show  counters  and  shelves,  with  an  excellent  selection,  of  Standard, 
lllus'rated,  and  Illuminated  works,  varying  in  price  to  suit  all  buyers,  are  available  to 
thas'  /isiting  our  establishment,  where  purchases  may  be  made  with  facility,  and  the 
time  of  the  visitor  greatly  economized.  Here  may  be  seen  not  only  books  of  the  simplest 
kind  f>r  children,  but  also  exquisite  works  of  ait,  of  the  most  sumptuous  character, 
suitable  alike  to  adorn  the  drawing-room  table  and  the  study  of  the  connoisseur. 

Our  arrangements  for  supplying  STANDARD  AMERICAN  BOOKS,  suitable  for  Public  Libra* 
riei  aud  Private  Families,  are  complete,  aud  our  stock  second  to  none  in  the  country. 

4S~  Catalogues  are  sent,  on  application,  and  great  attention  is  paid  to  communications 
from  the  country,  and  the  goods  ordered  carefully  packed  aud  forwarded  with  expedition 
«u  receipt  of  orders  accompanied  with,  the  cash. 


To  Booksellers  and   Librarians, 

V  B.  Peterson  &  Brothers  issue  New  Books  every  month,  comprising  the  most  enter- 
taining  and  absorbing  works  p-.iblislied,  suitable  for  the  Parlor,  Library,  Sitting  Room, 
Railroad  or  Steamboat  reading,  by  the  best  and  most  popular  writers  in  the  world. 

Any  person  wanting  books  will  find  it  to  their  advantage  to  send  their  orders  to  th« 
"PUBLISHING  HOUSE  '  OF  T.  B.  PET13KSON  &  BROS.,  .sort  Chestnut  St.,  Philadelphia, 
who  h;tv«  the  largest  stock  in  the  country,  and  will  supply  them  at  very  low  prices*  for 
cash.  We  have  just  issued  a  new  and  complete  C.-italogue  aud  Wholesale  Price  Lists, 
wuich  we  seud  gratuitously  to  niiy  Bookseller  or  Librarians  ou  application. 

Orders  solicited  from  Librarians,  Booksellers,  Canvassers,  News  Agents,  and  alt  others 
In  waut  of  good  aud  fast  selling  books,  and  they  will  please  send  ou  their  orders. 

Enclose  ten,  twenty,  fifty,  or  a  hundred  dollars,  or  more,  to  ns  in  a  letter,  and  writa 
what  kiud  of  books  you  wish,  and  on  its  receipt  the  books  will  be  sent  to  yon  at  once, 
per  lirat  express,  or  a.iy  way  you  direct,  witli  circulars,  show  bills,  ecc.,  gratis. 

Aarents  and  Canvassers  are  requested  to  send  for  our  Canvassers'  Confidential  Circnlaf 
containing  instructions.  Largo  wages  can  be  made,  as  we  supply  our  Agents  at  very 
low  rates. 

Address  all  cash  orders,  retail  or  wholesale,  to  meet  with  prompt  attention,  to 

T.   B.   PETERSON    AND   BROTHERS, 

306  Chestnut  Street,  Philadelphia,  Penna, 

Books  sent,  postage  paid,  on  receipt  of  retail  price,  to  any  address  in  the  country. 

All  the  NSW  DOOK3  are  for  sale  at  PETERSONS'  Book  Store,  as  socn  as  published. 

«3-  Publisher*  of    "PITEKSOXS"  HKTKCTOTl  and  BAXX  ffOTE  T,I«T,"  a  E-)*in*»s8 
Journa.1  and    va'unble    Adveri.sinsf  medium.     P:;c«;l  •">;)  a  year,    rnoutiily ,  or 
/ear,  Btuai-uiouthly.     Every  Business  Hum  should  mbocnbo  ut  once. 


PETERSON'S  MAGAZINE 

THE  CHEAPEST  AND  BEST  IN  THE  WORLD 
Splendid  Offers  for  1870. 

This  popular  Monthly  Magazine  gives  more  for  the  money  than  any  in  the  world. 
For  1870,  it  will  be  greatly  improved.  It  will  contain 

OXE  THOUSAND  PAGES! 

FOURTEEN  SPL.ENDID  STEEL  PLATES! 

TWELVE  MAMMOTH  FASHION  PLATES! 
TWELVE  COLORED  BERLIN  PATTERNS! 
NINE  HUNDRED  WOOD  CUTS! 

TWENTY-FOUR  PAGES  OF  MUSIC! 

All  this  will  l>e  given  for  only  TWO  DOLLARS  a  year,  or  a  dollar  less  than 
Magazines  of  the  class  of  "Peterson."  Its 

THRILLING  TALES  AND  NOVELETTES 

Are  the  best  published  anywhere.  A II  the  most  popular  writers  are  employed  to  write 
originally  for  "  Peterson."  In  1870,  in  addition  to  its  usual  quantity  of  short  stories, 
FIVE  ORIGINAL  COPYRIGHT  NOVELETS  will  be  given,  viz.:  "The  Prisoner 
of  the  Bastile,"  by  Mrs.  Ann  S.  Stephens;  "The  Secret  at  Bartram's  Holme,"  by 
Mrs.  Jane  G.  Austin;  "Kathleen's  Love  Story,"  by  the  author  of  "Ethel's  Sir 
Launcelot;  "  "An  Enemy's  Revenge,"  by  the  author  of  "The  Second  Life;"  "How 
it  Ended,"  by  Frank  Lee  Benedict. 

MAMMOTH  COLORED  IAD  PLATES 

Ahead  of  all  others.  These  plates  are  engraved  on  steel,  TWICE  THE  USUAL  SIZE,  and 
contain  six  figures.  They  will  be  superbly  colored.  Also,  a  pattern,  from  which  a 
Dress,  Mantilla,  or  Child's  Dress  can  be  cut  out,  without  the  aid  of  a  mantua-maker. 
Also,  several  pages  of  Household  and  other  receipts;  in  short,  everything  interest 
ing  to  ladies. 

SUPERB  PREMIUM  ENGRAVING! 

To  every  person  getting  up  a  Club  for  1870  will  be  sent  GRATIS,  a  copy  of  our 
new  and  splendid  Mezzotint  for  framing,  (size  24  inches  by  16),  "Our  Father  V.'ho 
Art  in  Heaven."  This  is  the  most  desirable  premium  ever  offered.  For  large 
Clubs,  as  will  be  Been  below,  an  extra  copy  will  be  sent  in  addition. 


TERMS — Always  in  Advance: 

One  Copy,  for  one  year $  2  00 

Two  Copies,  for  one  year 4  00 

Three  Copies,  for  one  year 5  00 

Four  Copies,  for  one  year 6  00 

Five  Copies,  for  one  year,  (and  one  to  getter  up  of  Club,) 8  00 

Eight  Copies,  for  one  year,  (and  one  to  getter  up  of  Club,) 12  00 

Fourteen  Copies,  for  one  year,  (and  one  to  getter  up  of.  Club,) 20  00 

Address,  Post-paid, 

CHARLES  J.  PETERSON, 

No.  306  Chestnul  Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 
JKg»  Specimens  sent  to  those  wishing  to  get  up  Clubs. 


NEW    BOOKS    BY    MRS.   ANN  S.  STEPHENS, 


BUOY   G3AY-3   STRATEGY, 

BY  MRS,  ANN  S.  STEPHENS. 

Price  $1.75  in  Cloth;  or,  $1.50  in  Paper  Cover. 


FourtJi  Edition  Noiv  Heady. 

THE  CURSE  OF  GOLD, 

BY  MRS.  ANN  S.  STEPHENS. 

Price  $1.75  in  Cloth;  or,  $1.50  in  Paper  Cover. 
Fifth  Edition  Now  Heady. 

MISTAKE, 

BY  MRS.  ANN  S.  STEPHENS. 

Price  $1.75  in  Cloth;  or,  $1.50  in  Paper  Cover. 

T.  B.  Peterson  &  Brothers  have  just  issued  a  new  and  uniform  edition 
of  all  the  popular  works  written  by  Mrs.  Ann  S.  Stephens.  Their  names 
ire  as  follows.  Price  of  each,  $1.75  in  cloth ;  or  $1.50  in  r>aper  cover. 

ANN  S.  STEPHENS'  COMPLETE  WORKS. 


Ruby  Gray's  Strategy, $1  75 

The  Curse  of  Gold, 1  75 

Mabel's  Mistake, 1  75 

Doubly  False 1  75 

The  Soldier's  Orphans, 1  75 


The  Rejected  Wife, $1   75 

Mary  Derwent, 

The'Gold  Brick, 

Fashion  and  Famine, 

The  Old  Homestead, 

The  Heiress, , 


Silent.  Struggles, 1   75 

The  Wife's  Secret, 1  75 

Each  of  the  above  books  are  published  in  one  large  duodecimo  volume, 
found  in  cloth,  at  $1.75  each,  or  in  paper  cover,  at  $1.50  each. 


For  sale  hy  all  Booksellers.     Copies  of  any  ol  the  above  books  will  be 
sent  to  any  one,  free  of  postage,  on  receipt  of  price  by  the  Publishers, 

T.  B.  PETERSON  &  BROTHERS, 

No.  306  Chestnut  Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa, 


KEW  BOOKS  BY  MRS.  E.  D.  E.  N.  SOUTHWORTH. 


THE  BRIDE'S  FATE, 

A  SEQUEL  TO  "THE  CHANGED  BRIDES." 

BY  MRS.  EMMA  D.J,  N.  SOUTHWORTH. 

THE  CHANGED  BRIDES, 

BY  MRS.  EMMA  D.  E.  N.  SOUTHWORTH. 

HOW  HE  WON  HER, 

A  SEQUEL  TO  "  FAIR  PLAY." 

-i  BY  MRS.  EMMA  DJ.N.  SOUTH  WORTH. 

F  A  I  R  >  L  A  Y. 

BY  MRS.  EMMA  D.  E.  N.  SOUTHWQRTH, 


MRS.  SOUTHWORTH'S 

The  Bride's  Fnte $1  75 

The  Changed  Brides, 1  75 

How  He  Won  Her, 1  75 

Fair  Play, 1  75 

The  Prince  of  Darkness, 1   75 

Fallen  Pride, 1  75 

The  Widow's  Son, 1  75 

Bride  of  Llewellyn, 1   75 

The  Fortune  Seeker, 1  75 

Allworth  ^bhey, 1  75 

The  Bridal  Eve 1  75 

The  Fatal  Marriage,. ,  1  75 

Love's  Labor  Won, 1  75 

Deserted  Wife, ....  1  75 


COMPLETE    WORKS. 

The  Lost  Heiress, $1  75 

The  Two  Sisters,. 1  75 

The  Three  Beauties, 1  75 

Vivia;  or,  the,Secret  oi  Power,  1  75 

Lady  ot  the  Isle, 1  75 

The  Gipsy's  Prophecy 1  75 

The  Missing  Bride, 1  75 

Wife's  Victory, 1  75 

The  Mother-in-Law, 1  75 

Haunted  Homestead, 1  75 

Retribution, 1  75 

India ;   Pearl  ot  Pearl  River,..  1  75 

Curse  ot   Clifton . 1  75 

Discarded  Daughter, 1  75 


Each  of  the  above  books  are  published  in  one  large  duodecimo  volume, 
bound  in  cloth,  at  $1.75  each,  or  in  paper  cover,  at  $1.50  each. 

For  sale  by  all  Booksellers.     Copies  ot  any  of  the  above  boo^s  will  b« 
sent  to  any  one,  free  ot  nostajre,  on  receipt  of  irioe  by  the  Publishers, 

i.  B.  PETERSO'N  &  BROTHERS, 

TSo,  306  Chestnut  Street.  Philadelphia,  Pa, 


IETURN       CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
r_Oj*+       202  Main  Library                        642-3403 

.OAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

I 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
1 -month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling  642-3405 
>-month  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books  to  Circulation  D< 
Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  due  date 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


JIIN  <>  9  1377 

81 

BfegH      JAN  19  '7? 

Autiv?lgj3 

*v  \^':^ 

M$S$W 

-    S^ 

fyon& 

SEP 

ii        , 

MAR  2  7  2001 

:ORM  NO.  DD  6,  40m,  6'76 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKEL 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


U.C.BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


M174935 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  UBRARY 


